Alternate History Vivat Stilicho!

846-850: Roman Roost
  • The dawn of 846 was most welcome in the Roman world. Aloysius III might not have won a completely crushing victory over the Saracens, to be sure, but he still achieved a meaningful reversal of the defeat Ali once inflicted on his father and clawed back Phoenician territories that had not been in Christian hands for almost a century. Moreover his decision to make peace with the Hashemites was well-timed, as it freed him up to return to his own capital with an army that still comfortably outnumbered Ørvendil's. The Danes had long kept his capital under siege, but without siege engineering expertise of the sort employed by the Romans themselves or the Arabs they could not hope to overcome its strong stone walls: while able to cross the Moselle-fed moat even under the fire of the garrison's British archers and to get their ladders up, the Vikings were beaten back every time they sought to storm the city, and an attempt to batter the gates down with handheld rams was repelled beneath a deluge of boiling oil. Furthermore while Greek fire was not available to burn the Viking longships with, the Romans here made do with mangonels hurling pots of pitch, followed up by fire arrows. While the defenders' operations were directed by Count Hattugatus, Archbishop Rotel was responsible for keeping their spirits up, which he did by planting a great jewelled cross on the battlements and unflinchingly marching up & down & across the walls to exhort the troops, despite frequently coming under attack himself.

    After an assault involving crude raft-mounted siege towers also ended poorly, with Rotel using his very presence as bait to draw the Norsemen into attacking the most heavily defended section of the walls head-on and their commander, Jarl Ingvar Ironhead dying from a blow which failed to penetrate his helm but still fractured his skull underneath it, Ørvendil switched to trying to starve Trévere into submission. Even that was unsuccessful however, and if anything it was the huge Norse army which was more likely to starve before the Treverians did – there were no provisions they could pilfer from the evacuated villages around the capital, which meanwhile was well-stocked. A summertime disease outbreak in the city raised the stakes and gave the Danish king hope that he might be able to force the defenders into favorable negotiations, but Rotel successfully suppressed all voices in the Romans which entertained the thought of paying Ørvendil's repeatedly-demanded ransom and kept the morale of the people & the garrison high enough to persist through their troubles until Aloysius returned, which he did by mid-year.

    wT2AtHx.png

    Archbishop Rotel of Trévere exhorts the capital's defenders to stay strong in the face of yet another Danish assault

    After Norse scouts reported the approach of the dreaded imperial army and warned of the overwhelming odds they were sure to face, no small number of Ørvendil's men lost heart and began to look for an exit. The non-Danish captains and jarls proved particularly fickle, and inarguably had the most justification to be since they were not bound by oath or blood to fight to the death for Ørvendil, but even among the Danes there was mounting dissension and a realization that Fjölnir might have been right all along. The increasingly beleaguered king had to fight an uphill battle to keep his warriors in line and on the field, one which only grew more difficult as the days passed and finally threatened to explode into open mutiny when the Ríodam Cogénin IV (Lat.: 'Constantinus') reached the mouth of the Rhine with 3,000 reinforcements from Britain and England, having spotted an opportunity to cripple the pirates plaguing his shores. While the Britons successfully drew a large part of the Viking fleet onto the high seas with a diversionary squadron of their own, the Pendragons landed their army, burned the 80 ships the Norse had left docked and put their defenders to the sword. The other captains out at sea, having realized this ruse too late, were unable to reach a consensus on what to do next: ultimately, rather than risk themselves by attempting to reopen Ørvendil's route of retreat, they scattered and went their own separate ways.

    Thus by the time Aloysius reached Trévere, he found his enemies to no longer be the vast and unrelenting horde of savage, irrepresible Norsemen he was told of, but a dispirited and trapped host in great disarray. The Danish king had personally and brutally put down an attempt at mutiny among some of the men under his command, Dane and non-Dane alike, and also killed several of his harshest critics in a series of holmgangs, but none of this solved his various problems at their root and he couldn't prevent the greatest Norwegian, Geatish or Swedish jarls from leaving with their men ahead of what they understood to be a hopeless battle. Still Ørvendil refused to try to flee overland or negotiate his own surrender, motivated both by the stubborn pride that drove him to believe warring with the Romans twice in a row was a good idea in the first place and fear (probably rightly) that Aloysius would not forgive him after he'd been so quick to tear up the terms he reached with the latter's father. Instead, he resolved to face the Romans head-on and die gloriously so that the bards would be more likely to overlook the decisions he'd made leading up to this point, an endeavor which fewer than 4,000 of his men would support him in.

    Though Aloysius faced the Danes with some 20,000 Romans and the remaining garrison of Trévere (also about 4,000 strong with Adalric's Alemanni reinforcements) was prepared to sally forth to further support him, the Emperor did not believe that to be any excuse to get sloppy. First the Romans' missile troops were to exhaust all of their ammunition – arrows, javelins, bolts – in a sustained barrage which left the Danish shield-wall looking like a massive pincushion, while the legionaries marched into dart-throwing range beneath this barrage's cover and expended their own plumbatae just when the Danes thought this missile storm was over. Only then did Aloysius form his heavy cavalry into wedges to smash gaps in the lines of the Danes still standing, after which his infantry followed to finish the job. As the Vikings feared, Trévere's defenders also spilled forth to assail them from behind and further compound their problems once the main Roman attack was underway. The only real question was not whether the Danes could still prevail, but who would have the honor of presenting Ørvendil's head to the Emperor: Adalric the Elder got closest to doing so, being the one to deliver the fatal blow with his lance, but in his final spiteful moments Ørvendil in turn felled the Alemannic king with his long-ax, so it fell to one of the former's knights to do the deed and also report what had happened to Aloysius.

    TGRHOW0.jpg

    Ørvendil's Danes mount their last stand against the impossible odds presented by Aloysius III's army

    Despite having finally killed the troublesome Ørvendil and massacred those Danes foolish enough to insist on dying with their liege, Aloysius could not spare much time, not even to allow his squire to grieve for his father. He dispersed his cavalry to scour the northern Germanic countryside, hunting down the various Viking stragglers who had deserted Ørvendil's banner before his arrival and were now frantically trying to make their way back out onto the high seas before the hammer of Roman justice came down on them, while marching the rest of his forces up to the Danish border. There Fjölnir greeted him as the new King of the Danes, having married his brother's widow Gunhild as part of a scheme to get elected by the surviving Danish nobility over Ørvendil's underage son so that he might be the one to negotiate their surrender. Aloysius was in no mood to play nice and dictated severe terms: closure of Denmark's ports to piracy and the execution of any pirate who set foot there, the dismantlement of much of the Danevirke, and a huge war indemnity on top of a bigger tribute than that which his grandfather had demanded of Fjölnir's father, to be paid indefinitely. Fjölnir did surprise the Romans by volunteering to undergo baptism, and since Cogénin served as his godfather, he was dubbed 'Claudius' by the Christians: after all, in Roman reckoning the Pendragons were patrilineally adopted members of the gens Claudia and had been since their forefather Caratacus (Brit.: 'Caratācos', Bry.: 'Cerado') bent the knee to Emperor Claudius centuries prior.

    With Rome's enemies to the north and east defeated for now, Aloysius III could finally start turning to domestic affairs in 847. Firstly he finally got around to marrying his betrothed, Euphrosyne Skleraina, after having to put the wedding off for years while he battled the Saracens and then the Vikings. Next the Augustus Imperator worked to ensure the election of his faithful nephew & squire – nay, a proper knight now – to kingship over his people, the Alemanni. Aloysius heeded his counselors' advice not to be seen throwing his weight around too much and creating the perception that his ward was no more than Trévere's puppet, instead allowing Adalric to make his own case to the Alemannic aristocracy while also allotting him an outsized share of the plunder & first tribute payments from Denmark (ostensibly to compensate for the death of his father in the line of duty) so he could more easily pay off any such magnates whose allegiance wavered. The Holy Roman Emperor also exercised soft power through the Church, whose priests and bishops extolled the virtues of the young and provably brave Adalric from every pulpit in Alemannia, and further reminded all who would hear that it was only right and just that a martyr who fell in battle against the pagan Norsemen – as Adalric the Elder had – should be succeeded by his eldest legitimate son.

    These efforts paid off and by the year's end, the younger Adalric had indeed been elected and crowned King over the Alemanni by his countrymen in Winterthur[1] (which the Romans still recorded under its Latin name of 'Vitudurum'), at once justly rewarding one of Aloysius' most reliable kinsmen and reinforcing that particular federate kingdom's loyalty to the Empire. However, this was not the end of Aloysius' schemes to reward his friends and shore up his vassals' loyalty. For his first friend Radovid he managed to procure the hand of Vsemyslava, the sole daughter of the Dulebians' incumbent Kňehynja (as they called their Prince in their own tongue, which was growing more divergent from common Old Slavic in its own ways) Beryslav, with much cajoling and a favorable ruling in a land dispute with some Dacian landowners. While the Dulebian custom was still to elect their princes through the veche or popular assembly, as it was in most other Slavic principalities, this marriage and his continued imperial patronage naturally improved Radovid's chances of succeeding his new father-in-law – or failing that, his own children's chances of claiming the princely seat for themselves. Of course the hard work of cultivating a political base in Dulebia inevitably required him to buy a villa by Lake Pelso and spend much more time away from the imperial court, despite Aloysius having also bestowed upon him the honorable office of comes sacrae vestis ('Count of the Sacred Wardrobe', a role which was also responsible for the Emperor's private treasury).

    d9bh5Bx.jpg

    Adalric the German, newly crowned as King of the Alemanni (also referred to as the Suebi, or 'Swabians', after their dominant tribe). Notably his regalia is inspired by that of his Roman uncle & overlord, especially the adoption of the globus cruciger

    Up north, Claudius-Fjölnir had the extremely unenviable task of simultaneously meeting the tribute payments he now owed to Rome, rebuilding Denmark's shattered military strength (without which he had no way of resisting further Roman demands), and not getting killed by his resentful subjects all at once. The good news was that those Danes most inclined to militantly opposing Rome, Christianity and supporters of either (as he seemed to be) had already died with his brother. The bad news was that said Danes had also been the strongest and most enthusiastic warriors among his people. Furthermore, the tribute mandated by Aloysius was so high as to beggar his realm, and since he couldn't even raid Roman shores this left him without the funds to sustain a host capable of more than (barely) defending Denmark's coast-lines and suppressing dissent, which of course was the Roman Emperor's intention. The king's conversion to Christianity had achieved his intended aim of averting an even more punitive settlement, one which probably would have left Denmark completely dependent on Roman military protection and lacking less autonomy than even a federate state, but he couldn't have gone around building churches and promoting the faith among his people even if he wanted to due to how tight his treasury was already.

    One knock-on effect of this beggaring Aloysius' extortionate demands was a great exodus of Danes abroad. Some actually ended up working for the Romans as mercenaries, or else were supplied to the Empire as slaves by Claudius- Fjölnir in lieu of payments of gold & other materials: having seen for himself the efficacy of ghilman slave-soldiers in the Levant, the Emperor decided this was a good time to put a Roman spin on that concept, and after compelling every Viking looking to enter Roman service (either voluntarily as a mercenary or involuntarily as tribute from the Danish king) to undergo baptism he had them & their families (if they brought one with them) settled at strategic 'danger zones' on or near the front lines against Islam. In this manner Aloysius III was responsible for the creation of a Terra Normannia, or 'Little Normandy', in Sicily; Rhodes; Crete; Cyprus; and south of Antioch. Three hundred of the most promising of the young Danish boys were set aside to undergo intensive martial training under his own eye over the next few years, and organized into a new household guard unit called the Varegi or 'Varangians', a Latinization of the Norse term for 'sworn companions' (Væringi). Unlike the ghilman, these Varangians were not slave-soldiers (having been freed immediately after being baptized) for Aloysius did not trust slaves with his own safety and thought he could one-up the Muslims in this regard, so instead he sought to immerse them in the fast-growing tradition of Christian chivalry as an alternate means of securing their loyalty – that, and of course, there was also the knowledge that (whether free or slave) they'd surely be torn to shreds by the rest of his paladins & subjects if they ever turned against him.

    m7ckWTU.jpg

    A 'Varangian' squire and his mentor, an Italo-Roman paladin of the imperial household

    However, not all or even most of these self-exiling Danes went to the Empire which was responsible for their condition in the first place. Many went northward to join their fellow Norse on the Scandinavian peninsula, spreading word of the endless, soulless legions who crushed their host in defense of vast riches, humbled their kings and beggared their homeland in the name of the 'Hvítakristr' ('White Christ', as these pagans took to calling Jesus). Ørvendil's young son Amleth was among these, having been spirited out of Denmark by the handful of housecarls still loyal to the former's memory after the catastrophic Battle of Trévere (for if he stayed his uncle would surely have arranged a fatal accident for him, being an obvious rival claimant), and possessed of a fiercely vindictive streak against both the Romans who killed his father and the uncle who usurped him, would grow up to become a formidable Viking himself – first, though, he had some growing to do at the Swedish court and then elsewhere, under the wing of certain princes of that people.

    For the time being however, the lesson Aloysius fashioned out of Denmark struck home and spurred, on one hand, a cession of Viking raids on the continent for some time, as it was now obvious to even the most brazen Vikings that attacking a strong and undivided Holy Roman Empire (and especially its capital) essentially amounted to an elaborate way of killing oneself; and on the other, not merely an escalation of attacks on the British periphery of the Roman world, but also the first Viking settlement on Lesser Paparia – or as the Norsemen who laid down roots there called it, Ísland ('Iceland'). Still other Norse turned their eyes east, to the vast wintry lands of the Finns and East Slavs who remained beyond Rome's grasp. There their kinsmen had already established Aldeigja as a base of operations and the first great stop on the Volga-borne Norse trading route to Khazaria & beyond, but after all these decades, Aldeigja alone no longer seemed sufficient to hold the number of Norse adventurers who wished to try their luck someplace where they didn't have to worry about getting a plumbata thrown at them.

    While the Christian world was settling down, tensions were beginning to escalate in its Islamic counterpart throughout 848. The weight of this defeat, tarnishing what had otherwise been a spotless record of one victory after another (even if they were all moderate in nature and not the sweeping, crushing gains of his ancestors), placed a significant mental burden on Ali. Ultimately this burden killed him, as the usually calm and rigid Caliph lost his temper for the first time in many years when an advisor suggested he allay both the lingering questions over his fitness to continue leading Dar al-Islam and the succession by abdicating in favor of one of his sons – in his rage, he collapsed from an apopleptic stroke. Aloysius returned the favor Ali had once shown him by dispatching a message of sincere condolences to Kufa, though his own courtiers were considerably less concerned about the demise of such a persistent foe of Christendom and compared the circumstances of the Caliph's death to that of the first Valentinian; but in the Caliphate itself, Ali's sudden death at sixty-three shut the door on the first of those questions while opening the gate to the second.

    Now like all the Caliphs before him, Ali had taken the Qu'ranically-mandated maximum of four wives in addition to a harem of concubines, and consequently left many sons to squabble over the inheritance. What was different this time around was that not only had the prestige of the Banu Hashim been tarnished by their loss in the recent Roman-Arab war, but the army was also divided over which prince to support, whereas all past Caliphs had been able to keep infighting over the succession to a minimum by ensuring their soldiers backed their chosen heir. In this case, the preexisting fault-line between a faction of junior, up-and-coming ghilman championed by Abd al-Alim al-Khorasani and the senior ghilman veterans led by Al-Mu'azzam Al-Turki (who were of the opinion that Ali greatly erred in promoting the former upstarts over themselves) tied directly into the dispute between Ali's first wife, Safiyya bint Nuh, and his fourth wife Umayma bint Zubayr. Both sought to place their sons, respectively the princes Ahmad and Ja'far, on the throne vacated by their husband, and had long been fierce rivals – Safiyya being a descendant of the Lakhmids and thus belonging to the Qahtanite (Southern Arab) tribal group, and Umayma being of the Banu Kilab who in turn were tied to the Qahtanites' Adnanite (Northern Arab) opponents.

    Once it became clear that Ali would not rise again, Umayma struck the first blow by attempting to seize control of Kufa and proclaiming Ja'far the new Caliph, on account of him being Ali's own favorite son and herself, his favored wife. But Safiyya was quick to launch a counter-coup, having first bound up an alliance with Al-Khorasani and his clique of younger ghilman officers, thereby expelling her rival from the capital and enthroning Ahmad ibn Ali on grounds of primogeniture while purging the partisans of Umayma. Remnants of the Adnanite faction fled to Egypt, where Al-Turki was based, and the older general proved amenable to cutting a deal with them: he would march into Syria and then Mesopotamia with the intent of placing Ja'far on the throne, and in return they would purge his rivals (whichever ones had survived his onslaught, anyway) and give him the promotion he believed he deserved.

    YCT5ooa.jpg

    Saffiya bint Nuh gives one of her slaves a message to relay to her ally, the general Al-Khorasani, while also trying to avoid suspicion in the harem of her newly-deceased husband

    In the Orient, the Liao-Jin conflict was reaching its crescendo. Chongzong had been on a tear against the Jurchens ever since he returned home with the vast majority of the Khitan warriors who went to China, aided in no small part by the Khitans' greater organization and superiority in mounted warfare: the Jurchens had greater numbers, but theirs was a less complex society riven by tribal disputes to a greater extent than the Khitans, and it was more difficult for them to raise huge herds of horses or train said horses for warfare in the wintry forests of their homeland, unlike the steppe- born Khitans who (like most other Mongolic peoples) were practically born in the saddle. In this year the Liao scored their most crushing victory yet at the Battle of Huanglong near the Songhua River, where Chongzong avenged his father by driving a lance through the heart of Emperor Guozong of the Jin.

    However, before the Khitans could finish off their Jurchen rivals, Dingzong intervened with an 'offer' to mediate a truce between the warring tribal empires of the north (one backed by his own army). It was not in the Later Liang's interest to allow either the Khitans or the Jurchens to unite the northern steppes under their banner, after all, nor was he inclined to burn every bridge he might still have with the Jurchens and thereby concede the prospect of allying with them to the True Han forever. Chongzong had half a mind to attack the Liang for this interference but agreed to mediation both under the promise that Dingzong would get him a good deal & out of concern that a Chinese invasion before he'd fully crushed the Jin might be exactly the sort of thing to decisively turn the tide against him, while the Jurchens under Guozong's successor Shengzong (Bukūri Fuman) were happy to grab at this conveniently-thrown life preserver. The Jin survived as a consequence, though they had to cede large chunks of their western domain to the Liao and also pay a stiff-but-not-insurmountable annual tribute in grain, silver & slaves. They also had to return Zhen Mei to the Liao court, only for Chongzong to decide that she was too old for him and send her back to China soon afterward: this however had proceeded according to her and Dingzong's plans, since it allowed her to safely extract herself from the steppes and go into a luxurious retirement befitting one of the Northern Emperor's best spies.

    The armies of Egypt and Iraq (as the Arabs were inclined to call Mesopotamia) collided near Palmyra in 849, no doubt with many powers surrounding them watching with great interest. For fear that the Holy Roman Empire, the Khazars, the Nubians, the Indian kingdoms or some combination of the above (and even their own increasingly antsy Alid kindred) would pounce on the opportunity provided by an extended fitna, both the partisans of Ahmad and Ja'far were anxious to settle thid dispute as swiftly as possible. The Egyptian faction, which was backed not only by the senior ghilman officers but also Adnanite tribes settled closer to the frontiers of the Caliphate like the Banu Sulaym, saw that they were outnumbered by the Iraqis and sent forth messengers bearing pages from the Qu'ran on their spears to demand the opening of negotiations, and the resolution of this succession dispute by the arbitration of a panel of judges trusted by both sides.

    Ahmad ibn Ali was content to agree to such terms, at the very least because he understood it would look bad if he ordered envoys bearing pages from the holy book of the religion he claimed to lead to be shot down. However, his mother Safiyya and his generalissimo Al-Khorasani talked him out of accepting any such offer, believing it was a bad-faith attempt by the Egyptians to stall for time and bring up reinforcements to alter the numerical balance in their favor. Ultimately, the Iraqis sent Ja'far's messengers away with a proclamation that they would trust in Allah alone to judge this dispute justly, and committed to battle. The Iraqi leaders had judged wisely and well: their side's numerical superiority, both overall and when it came to a comparison of both sides' elite corps of ghilman troops, delivered to them a sanguinary and swift victory. Palmyra, which had sided with the rebel faction, was sacked after the engagement, and Al-Turki killed himself after attempting to flee into the Syrian desert only to be hounded by his pursuers at every turn, causing him to despair that there was no escaping the victors. Ja'far also fled and headed for Egypt in an attempt to stir up further resistance, but was captured and 'disappeared' in custody: since there was an obvious taboo on shedding the very blood of the Prophet Muhammad, he was most likely either starved or strangled to death with a silken rope.

    Ty6wIWS.png

    Al-Turki attempting to flee the site of his failed rebellion

    Thus Ahmad stood victorious as the new Caliph, and not a moment too soon. But although he had resolved this succession crisis in one stroke, mostly thanks to his mother and chief general overriding his poor political instincts, the fact that this trouble over the Hashemite succession had flared up into open revolt & bloodshed at all was a bad sign of things to come. Abu Sa'id, Mu'sab, Abd al-Halim and the other Alids dragged their feet when summoned to Kufa to do obeisance before the latest Successor of the Prophet, and it did not take a political genius to deduce that this great eastern Hashemite cadet branch was discontent with their seniors. Furthermore, heretics such as the Khawarij once more began to emerge from their hiding holes, emboldened by the recent defeat to cast aspersions on the Hashemites' claim to the Caliphate and to lament that the fruits of Muhammad's family tree had fallen oh so far from their progenitor before all who would hear them. Ahmad keenly felt the mounting pressure to restore his dynasty's pressure and hoped to find an opportunity to do just that in the coming years (whether in the East, West or both), though for now he would have to dedicate his energies to suppressing these manifestations of internal dissent and praying that the situation didn't deteriorate any further.

    Far to the north, beyond even the Pontic Steppe, a great combined expedition of Danish and Swedish adventurers, traders & settlers sailed forth from Roden[2] and into the eastern lands, reaching Aldeigja before separating in twain. While a few members of this expedition chose to remain in the town, approximately half went south under the leadership of the Swedish prince Yngvarr Ingjaldrson – the elder of the twin sons of King Ingjaldr the Hunter, who being his sixth son, had little hope of inheriting anything ahead of his many older brothers if he'd stayed in Svealand – and pushed up the River Volkhov (so named by the local Ilmen Slavic population after their priests, the volkhv) to the shores of a lake smaller than Lake Ladoga by which Aldeigja stood. This area was familiar to the Norse who had crossed it (and indeed charted out much of the Neva Basin) so that they might trade further south in previous decades, but for the first time they now built a new town near the Volkhov's outflow, dubbed Hólmgarðr[3]. Yngvarr's younger twin Valdamarr, meanwhile, led the slightly smaller eastern arm of this expedition to found Beloozero[4] by Lake Beloye ('White Lake' in the tongue of the local Slavs, and from which its name was derived), from where Viking sailors could head down to the Volga by way of its tributary the Sheksna.

    Now the twin princes desired to carve out their own kingdoms in this land far from home & their overbearing kin, so to that end they were more inclined toward engaging their neighbors with peaceful diplomacy than an outside observer (especially a Roman one) might expect of Vikings. Where possible, Yngvarr and Valdamarr both sought to sway the local Ilmen Slavs and the many Finno-Ugric tribes – an even broader, more diverse group than the Ilmen Slavic tribes with many names, such as the Veps (Finnic: 'Vepsläižed'), Meryans (Fin.: 'Merä') and Chuds (Fin.: 'Tšuudi') – to bend the knee with a minimum of bloodshed. They offered their services as impartial mediators in the incessant petty disputes between these tribes, and both also took Slavic wives in an effort to ingratiate themselves with the local tribal elites: moreover, they encouraged their followers to do the same and intermarry with the Slavs & Finns of the region. Where they could not obtain obeisance and tribute with honeyed words, the princes did draw their battle-axes and lead their men into battle to subjugate the truculent tribe. It was in that environment that Amleth of the Danes first cut his teeth, combating the tribal warriors of the Ilmen Slavs and the Veps resisting Yngvarr. In these eastern forests the exiled prince would learn statecraft from observing the Swedish princes' dealings, and study warfare under the eye of Yngvarr's general Ráðbarðr 'of the Twisted Beard', an already-accomplished warrior & raider with ambitions of leaving his master's service and exploring the world as a free man.

    d0UC5Nd.jpg

    Yngvarr Ingjaldrson, supported by his retainer Ráðbarðr Twisted-Beard among others, receives the submission of some of the Slavs living near his new seat of Hólmgarðr

    850 proved to be another year worthy of celebration in the Roman world, for it was in this year that an heir was born to the Aloysian dynasty. Empress Euphrosyne gave birth to twins in the porphyry chamber of Trévere's Aula Palatina (itself a copy of the one in Constantinople's Great Palace), a boy and a girl. In keeping with the Aloysian naming tradition of alternating between Western & Eastern Roman names, the two were respectively baptized as Alexander and Alexandra, and Aloysius III held spectacular games from the capital down to Rome itself and to Constantinople & Antioch in the east in honor of this occasion. Christian authors & panegyrists from this timeframe not merely lauded the successes of their Augustus Imperator in seemingly every matter, foreign & domestic alike, but also drew a sharp contrast between the unified & prosperous state of the Holy Roman Empire at the midpoint of the ninth century to that of its Islamic rival, which had just lost a war and now barely pulled itself out of a round of internecine fighting.

    Speaking of which, Ahmad and his court were working round the clock to cool tensions and build barriers to prevent another civil war from bursting out any time soon. The new Caliph sought to walk the tightrope between the Adnanite and Qahtanite Arabs, as his predecessors had, but that was rather more difficult in the mid-ninth century when not only did he not command the same respect they did, but the pool of spoils & honors to distribute was rather depleted compared to previous ages. Ultimately, in an effort to circumvent and marginalize Arab tribal politics entirely, Ahmad took up a policy of demilitarizing the Arabs of his empire, starting by predicating his amnesty for the Adnanite supporters of his half-brother on their disarmament. While this trend had already begun under the previous Caliphs, he consciously made it policy & took it to a greater extreme than any of them had – actively incentivizing ethnic Arabs to stay out of roles where they might get to handle weapons in any capacity greater than the ceremonial with not only orders to settle here-or-there, but also appointments to civil offices, generous retirement packages in the form of land grants & monetary bribes, and the promotion of Arab-driven commerce.

    In that latter regard, the Hashemites had something new to bring to the table: papermaking, which they had learned by this point from contact with their True Han trading partners. Ahmad subsidized the first paper mills in Kufa and promoted the opening of numerous new bookstores, inviting as many Arabs who might otherwise be inclined to go into military life to instead work in this new industry as he could, and even mandated that paper be used for all government business. No doubt this proliferation of knowledge and culture (for among the literature published and sold in the new Hashemite bookstores, none were more famous than tales from that grand collection of folklore from all over the Caliphate dubbed the 'One Thousand and One Nights', whose compilation began under Caliph Hashim) was in line with 'Ilm Islam's emphasis on scholarship & the sensibilities of Ahmad's deceased ancestor Hashim.

    G1N4PIO.jpg

    An early paper-maker in the mid-ninth-century Hashemite Caliphate

    However, besides partially re-Arabizing the civil bureaucracy of the Caliphate (which had previously been increasingly Persian-dominated, also since Hashim's day), Ahmad's reforms also decisively – and as it turned out, irrevocably – altered the martial balance of power within Dar al-Islam in favor of the slave armies. This he did nothing about beyond simply finishing up a purge of the 'old guard' officers who had taken the side of Ja'far, since in his mind, a disloyal slave could be easily replaced by a loyal one, and on average the ghilman were both more reliable and more competent soldiers than his fellow Arabs anyway. If any baleful consequences were to arise from his overreliance on Al-Khorasani's clique and the ghilman corps as a whole, well, that was a problem for his descendants to worry about. The same was true of the zanj slaves, who were most heavily concentrated – and most miserable – in the plantations of Iraq. There they continued to toil beneath the lash of Arab overseers and for the benefit of Arab landlords & magnates, pairing the resentment building from their ill-treatment & ghastly working conditions with hope cultivated from the Gospel in the marshy backwoods when their masters were not looking.

    While a new generation of leaders was being born in Rome and another was trying to consolidate its newfound hold on Kufa, an ocean away it was just about to start taking power from the old. Kádaráš-rahbád had ruled long and surprisingly well for a man who would surely have been branded a ruthless & tyrannical warlord in more civilized lands, laying the foundations for a riverine empire by hook & by crook (mostly the latter) and pushing his people to make thousands of years' worth of technological advances in a few decades in a bid to catch up with their new British neighbors, but he was not immortal and old age caught up to him in 850. Having marginalized the traditional council of elders over his lengthy reign (and arranged grisly accidents for those who he suspected of conspiring against him for centralizing power into his own hands, accidents which would claim not only their lives but those of their families as well) but also sired twenty children across almost as many women, among whom he now had to choose a successor.

    In order to head off any succession crisis and civil war which could undo his life's work, a now-old and sickly Kádaráš-rahbád ordered that all those among his sons who sought to claim his mantle engage in what amounted to a gladiatorial death-match atop the city's mound for warriors in order to determine which among them was the strongest, and thus, the fittest to succeed him. Any son of his who did not want to risk their lives against their brothers was free to sit the contest out, but would be disqualified from even being considered for the succession by default. Anyone who stepped into the ring, meanwhile, had to fight until they were either the last man standing or quite dead – nobody would be allowed to live as a potential claimant and threaten the victor's rule once their father was no more. These contests, he decreed, were to be held when a ruler of Dakaruniku felt himself to be on the verge of death; and even if that were not the case and he went on to live (even siring still more children) for another ten years, its results would stand unless the victorious heir himself perished. Old 'Bloody Axe' was firmly of the opinion that only the fittest, strongest and most ruthless of his sons ought to succeed him for the good of his budding empire, not necessarily the one occupying the right place in birth order or even the one he liked best.

    This fratricidal 'system' of succession, if it can be called that, certainly had holes big enough for the entirety of Dakaruniku to paddle a kayak through – the strongest and most ruthless warrior was not necessarily the most qualified to lead an empire after all, and Kádaráš-rahbád failed to anticipate the question of what happens if even the victor of the bout dies of his wounds, leaving only the disqualified sons of a ruler alive. But as with Ali a world away, such questions he left to future generations to answer. At least in the short term, he got the results he wanted: of his eleven sons, eight agreed to fight for his throne, and his seventh son Naahneesídakúsuʾ (literally 'Sword-Tooth', but intended to mean 'Teeth-Like-Swords' in the tongue of the Míssissépené) defeated all his half-brothers to become the great warlord's chosen heir. With the succession thus settled, Kádaráš-rahbád was able to peaceably pass away in his deathbed at the age of sixty-six: to Naahneesídakúsu he left Dakaruniku, which he found a petty chiefdom and transformed into a kingdom, as well as the task of further building upon his bloody legacy and turning that kingdom into a proper Mississippian Empire.

    bJWm7h9.png

    The sons of Kádaráš-rahbád gather to fight for their father's inheritance

    hDIPCMZ.png


    1. Holy Roman Empire
    2. Praetorian Prefecture of the Orient
    3. Papal State
    4. Burgundians
    5. Alemanni
    6. Bavarians
    7. Frisians
    8. Continental Saxons
    9. Thuringians
    10. Lombards
    11. Aquitani
    12. Tarraco
    13. Lusitania
    14. Africa
    15. Romano-British
    16. Anglo-Saxons
    17. Lutici & Obotriti
    18. Bohemians & Moravians
    19. Dulebians
    20. Carantanians
    21. Croats
    22. Serbs
    23. Thracians
    24. Gepids
    25. Dacians
    26. Cilician Bulgars
    27. Ghassanids
    28. Armenia
    29. Georgia
    30. Caucasian Alans & Avars
    31. Picts
    32. Norse Kingdom of the Isles
    33. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta & Connachta and Norse Kingdom of Dyflin
    34. Norse petty-kingdoms
    35. Denmark
    36. Sweden
    37. Pomeranians
    38. Poland
    39. Volhynians
    40. Ruthenia
    41. Dregoviches
    42. Kryviches
    43. Ilmen Slavs
    44. Rus'
    45. Baltic tribes of the Prussians, Scalvians, Curonians, Samogitians & Aukstaitians
    46. Hashemite Caliphate
    47. Alids
    48. Nubia
    49. Ghana
    50. Khazars
    51. Pechenegs
    52. Kimeks
    53. Oghuz Turks
    54. Karluks
    55. Indo-Romans
    56. Later Salankayanas
    57. Gujarat
    58. Chandras
    59. Tamil kingdoms of the Cheras, Cholas & Pandyas
    60. Anuradhapura
    61. Tibet
    62. Uyghurs
    63. Later Liang
    64. True Han
    65. Nanzhong
    66. Khitan Liao
    67. Jurchen Jin
    68. Silla
    69. Yamato
    70. Nam Vi?t
    71. Champa
    72. Chenla
    73. Srivijaya
    74. Sailendra
    75. New World Irish
    76. Annún
    77. Three Fires Council
    78. Dakaruniku

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Actually Oberwinterthur, a district of the greater city of Winterthur.

    [2] An antiquated name for the coast of Svealand, Sweden's core territory.

    [3] Novgorod.

    [4] Belozersk.
     
    All The (Over-)King's Men
  • JTNxc38.png

    Capital: The Alemanni have no fixed capital, as their kings often hail from different houses and thus have different ancestral seats in addition to maintaining an itinerant (that is, mobile and non-fixed) royal court. At present, the Adalrichings who hold their crown have their ancestral seat in a castle on the summit of Hohenstoufen[1], but Overking Adalric III aspires to build a second, even grander castle on the higher hill of Hohenrechberg next to it. Someday, his descendant will likely take this ambition to its logical conclusion and build a third castle on the highest of these three nearby mountains, the Stuifen.

    Religion: Ionian Christianity.

    Languages: Diutisk – 'Theudish', which is to say, what future generations will recognize as Old High German. Strictly speaking it is not a singular standard language, instead being comprised of a number of related vernacular dialects, doubtless based on the established territories of the Germanic confederal kingdom's constituent tribes and separated by the woodland & mountains of their homeland. In the case of the Alemanni, they naturally speak & write in the Alemannic dialect ('Alamannisk'); others counted as part of the High German (as opposed to Low German, or 'Thiudisk') are the neighboring Bavarian, Thuringian, Franconian (as spoken by more remote, non-Latinized Frankish populations) and Lombard dialects. Descendants of the Romanized Celto-Rhaetic indigenes living in the south of Alemannia speak Romansh[2], the increasingly strongly Germanic-influenced local Alpine descendant of Vulgar Latin.

    The Teutons have come very far indeed from the days where they used to be considered a pestilential threat to Roman civilization, and few are better-positioned to demonstrate that (while noticeably still retaining their ancestral Germanic character rather than Romanizing entirely, as the Franks have) than the Alemanni. They first entered the pages of history in the early third century, and were dubbed the 'Alemanni' or 'all men' on account of being one of the largest confederations of Germanic peoples encountered by the Roman Empire. However, the Alemanni's constituent tribes were known to Rome well before that point: for example the Suebi were known to have warred with Julius Caesar himself under the direction of Ariovistus, and would go on to absorb other great and notable Germanic tribes such as the Semnones, Marcomanni & Quadi into their ranks. These Suebi have consistently been the biggest and most dominant tribe in their history, and it is for that reason that their name has practically become synonymous with the Alemanni as a whole by the ninth century – more and more, the Germanic people of southwestern Magna Germania are now simply collectively referred to as 'Swabians' on their account, including among the so-called Alemanni themselves. Lesser tribes subordinate to and being absorbed by the Suebi (if they haven't faded away altogether already) include the Brisgavi of the great Black Forest[3] (OHG.: 'Swarzwald') and the Juthungi who once served Attila.

    When they first encountered the Romans, the Alemanni were a persistently hostile and destructive force, piling on to the misery of the Crisis of the Third Century and routinely devastating Roman territories in Gaul & Italy until the descendants of Arbogast finally subjugated them in Rome's name in the sixth century. Since then however, like many other upstart barbarians the Alemanni have taken to Roman culture and religion quite readily, no doubt spurred on by the heavy presence of Christian monasteries in the remote Alpine territories occupied by this confederation and which held out through the days when they were still pagans. So familiar are they now to the neighboring Franks that in Francesc, their very name and that of their country – Alemand and Alemaigne, respectively – has become synonymous with the German people and Germany as a whole. That said, their comparatively remote location – separated from the Roman heartlands by said Alps and the great forests of their own homeland – and the pride they have in their history of constant battle with the Romans, always managing to bounce back after multiple severe thrashings at the hands of Emperors starting with Gallienus and even the departure of a third of the Suebic people on an ill-fated invasion of Rome which resulted in their subjugation by Stilicho & eventual disappearance in Africa, have also prevented them from dissociating from their Teutonic roots in the way that the neighboring Franks and Burgundians have.

    As of 850 AD, the Alemanni still stand as the premier example of a Germanic federate kingdom beneath the aegis of the Holy Roman Empire: a nation of fearless and hardy warriors, faithful Christians, and led by a king who the Emperor can be reasonably certain (in this case, on account of not only their close personal friendship but also ties of kinship) wouldn't even think of heading down the same road as the despised Arminius. The Arbogastings who subdued them and other Teutonic kingdoms in past centuries had never made a secret of their conviction that Teutonic strength and valor, once tempered by Roman discipline & industriousness and further instilled with a Christian righteousness, would surely produce the greatest fighters in the world; and while they were thinking of their fellow Franks when they made such boasts, their southern Swabian neighbors have since made a mighty attempt at realizing that theory themselves. Alemanni knights and warriors have reliably fought beneath the chi-rho on battlefields from Denmark to Constantinople & beyond as both their own federate contingent and auxiliaries in direct Roman employ, and under the leadership of men such as the Adalrichinger dynasty which presently rules them, they are likely to continue on this path and attain further glories in doing so – the Aloysians are less worried about these faithful federates suddenly and arbitrarily turning coat, and more worried instead about whether their demands for such leal service might escalate.

    Alemannia is considered one of the great 'stem kingdoms' – that is, a kingdom of and for one of the great Germanic tribes (OHG.: stam), in their case, the eponymous Alemanni/Swabians. In that regard it represents a continuation of the old tribal identity of the Alemanni or Suebi people of southwestern Magna Germania, the Agri Decumates and Rhaetia, now subordinated to the greater framework of the Holy Roman Empire and baptised into its Christian Church. That in turn means that the native, pre-Roman aristocracy have not merely survived but are thriving: the same great clans still rule more or less the same lands and remain at the head of the same kinship networks as before the Arbogastings laid the Alemanni low, rather than being replaced by a new Italo- or Franco-Roman elite, but now they have also cultivated a partnership with the Roman civil and ecclesiastical authorities and have access to Roman trade & technological marvels with which to improve their lives and those of their subjects[4].

    The kings of the Alemanni exemplify the survival and retention of the old Teutonic elite into the new Roman-led order. In keeping with their old customs, this Teutonic confederacy is subdivided into twenty cantons (OHG: gowe, Lat.: pagi) based on the ancestral territories of its constituent tribes, led by an assortment of hereditary potentates described by the Romans as 'petty kings' (reguli) and 'princes' (regales et principes) depending on their strength but described by the Alemanni themselves as being of a kingly or at least princely rank (OHG: kuning and furisto, respectively). Each clan of petty Swabian royalty claims descent from a Germanic god or hero in the distant mythical past, as is common even for Christianized Teutons, and gather to elect a paramount king of all the Alemanni – the Ubari-Kuning or 'Overking', in Latin rex excelsior, which in time will evolve into überkünic and finally überkönig – for life at a diet (successor of the ancient Germanic thing or popular assembly) to replace the previous one on the latter's death. In pre-Roman times they could even elect two such paramount rulers, like the very Chnodomar and Westralp who were vanquished by Julian the Apostate in the Battle of Argentoratum, but in Holy Roman times it has become customary for the Alemanni to select only one such man.

    As of 850 the Ubari-Kuning is Adalric (OHG: 'Adalrich') III, son of Adalric II and nephew of the Holy Roman Emperor Aloysius III, newly lawfully elected by the kings & princes of the various gowes and duly anointed & crowned by the Bishop of Churraetia[5]. He is distinguished from his father and grandfather of the same name with the moniker 'the Younger', or by his birthplace ('Adalrich von/of Ulm', as opposed to his predecessor being 'Adalrich von Tunesdorf[6]'). His clan, the Adalrichings (OHG: 'Adalrichinger'), were formerly known as the Gepponids after their ancestor Geppo, an Alemannic warlord who lived in the fourth century and was the founder & namesake of the town of Geppenge[7] in addition to the nearby fortress which has since served as their seat; but they have since renamed themselves after his father in honor of the latter's glorious martyrdom in battle against the heathen Danes. In this time the Germans still use patronyms when naming a distinct clan rather than a toponym (place-name), so it would not yet be accurate to refer to the Adalrichings of the ninth century as the 'House of Filiwigowe[8]' (after their home canton) or the 'House of Hohenstoufen' (after their seat).

    hzZSy1c.png

    The kings & princes of the Alemanni gathering to elect Adalric III as the next Ubari-Kuning or Overking of their people. The former proudly wear crowns as befitting men descended from the kings of the ancient Marcomanni, Juthungi, Quadi, etc.

    Through Geppo the Adalrichings further claim descent from the princes of the Semnones, including the famous Ariovistus who managed to survive being crushed by Julius Caesar at the Vosges, and by extension the mysterious god of that Suebic tribe, known only as regnator omnium deus ('God, Ruler of All'). This Ruler-of-All was probably an early take on Odin, and while the current-day Adalrichings would love to proclaim that he was actually the Christian God under a guise suited to their sensibilities (which would have made their Semnone ancestors the first Christian nation ever, predating even the Armenians), they cannot square such a claim with Tacitus' well-recorded observation of bloody human sacrifices being made in his honor. Other princely houses among the Alemanni boast of descent from the former rulers of the tribes which have since been absorbed into its ranks, almost all of whom also feature in the pages of Roman history as past antagonists to the Empire, such as the Marcomanni and Quadi.

    Among the Teutonic peoples, their king has always served three main functions: to judge disputes between his people fairly, to direct them in honoring the gods properly at the sacrifices, and to lead them to victory in wartime. These responsibilities have changed little with the times, even though the Alemanni have exchanged their ancient gods for the singular Most High God of Christianity. Much like his ancestors the young Adalric is not, nor can he realistically expect to become, an absolute monarch: he remains constrained by the consensus of his vassals & must take their will into account when making decisions both in court and even on the battlefield (for example, when deciding who should hold the place of honor at the forefront of his ranks), and in religious matters, rather than carving up prisoners in a sacred grove to appease the Ruler-of-All he takes a leading role in Christian holiday processions; donates to the Church's charitable works and sponsors new parish churches & monasteries; regularly consults with the clerical authorities of his domain; and aspires to conduct a proper pilgrimage to Rome someday soon. As far as his ambitions go, the best he can hope for is to monopolize the Alemannic crown within his dynasty and so turn it from an elective office into a hereditary one, either outright or in all but name. That is likely to be a difficult and lifelong endeavor, being that he is the third of his dynasty to hold said throne in a row and the other great Swabian houses will want their own turn wearing the crown of the Overking.

    In a process similar to those of the vast majority of the other federate kingdoms, the ancient laws of the Alemanni also survived past their barbaric days, synthesizing with Roman law into a new code intended to serve both the Swabians themselves and Roman citizens living on their territory equally well (in their case, they call their new legal code the Pactus Alamannorum) rather than being replaced altogether from the top down. Traces of Germanic influence can be most prominently seen in the Pactus' provisions for weregild payments and judicial dueling, while the Christian and Roman ones can be observed in the provisions made for seeking asylum in a church and in the doubling of fines for committing offenses against women if the woman happens to also be lawfully married. In the Roman vein, the Pactus is also explicitly proclaimed to be the law of the land in its own right and even the Ubari-Kuning is not exempt from its rules: in the Alemannic view, the king/emperor is not synonymous with the law and the latter is an independent binding force rather than a mere expression of his will, an advanced concept absent from the more backward federate kingdoms located further away from Rome's civilizing influence.

    GEu6HvV.jpg

    The first pages of the Pactus Alemanni, the Swabians' equivalent to other Romano-Germanic legal codes such as the Codex Visigothorum

    'Those who fight, those who pray, and those who work' – as a general rule, this is the tripartite division of labor under feudalism and Alemannia is no exception, for in their lands that system organically emerged out of the merger of the withered remnants of the Roman system of clientage in Germanic-occupied Rhaetia and the sippe or kinship system of said Teutons. Broadly speaking, Swabian society is based on these three classes: respectively they are the landed nobility, further stratified into multiple tiers bound to one another by ties of vassalage; the clergy, who have Germanized only rather slowly and who in the ninth century still mostly hail from the ranks of the Romance-speaking populations of the south of the realm; and the peasantry, who (as always) comprise the vast majority of their population.

    The Swabian nobility (OHG.: adalfrī, 'free nobles') proudly carry the warrior-elite traditions of their forefathers into this current age, with boys training from a young age to fight and ride: the Overking Adalric himself is a testament to their martial qualities, having ably squired under Emperor Aloysius for much of his life up to this point. While Roman chroniclers recognized only two divisions in their ranks, the optimates (high nobility) and armati (knights and lesser nobility), in truth the social hierarchy within their ranks is a good deal more complicated than said Romans give them credit for. The Alemannic Ubari-Kuning is legally acknowledged as the owner of all Alemannia, whether it be soil which was never taken by the Romans in the first place or formally ceded to them through the terms of a foedus from centuries ago, and has since dispersed much of this territory to his vassals in the form of fiefs (OHG: lēhan). The land is delivered from the Overking to his vassal through a mutual exchange of oaths of fealty called the lēhanseit, by which both parties clasp their hands and solemnly swear to uphold certain outlined responsibilities to one another: at its most basic, the liege swears to respect the rights & property of his newly-sworn vassal, to protect him from injustice & his enemies, and to never intrude on either without valid reason (such as betrayal), while the newly enfeoffed liegeman swears to loyally serve his overlord both on & off the battlefield and to not break faith with him.

    IaDuLIc.jpg

    The widowed Roman princess and former Alemannic queen Viviana, Aloysius III's sister, passes her scepter on to her daughter-in-law and the new queen Gerberga von Cannstadt, Adalric III's wife and a descendant of fourth-century Quadi royalty

    However, in Alemannia and other Teutonic federate kingdoms, it is not uncommon – in fact it's even the norm – for the feudal lords to further divide their feudatories into smaller estates, with which he then enfeoffs his own vassals; who then enfeoff their own vassals, and so on, so forth. This has created a more sophisticated aristocratic pyramid and a more decentralized society than one can find in, for instance, Moorish Africa where every noble (regardless of his formal title) owes his land and allegiance solely to the Dominus Rex. An Alemannic adalhērir (literally 'noble elder' but roughly translating to 'baron', a title which will eventually evolve into freiherr – 'free gentleman/lord') owes his immediate allegiance not to the Ubari-Kuning, but to the grāfo (count, derived from Proto-Germanic garāfijō or 'commander' rather than the Latin comes) to whom he swore his fealty in exchange for his estates. Then that grāfo in turn owes his fealty firstly to whatever herizogo (duke – the title evolving out of the Proto-West Germanic term for war-chief, harjatogō or 'army leader', rather than the Latin dux) he got his land from and only secondly to the Ubari-Kuning, while in turn the adalhērir can at least theoretically count on the knights (OHG: rîtari) below him to have his back in any dispute with his overlords. There also exist a number of variations on titles which are theoretically equivalent to the basic ranks outlined above but often come with additional attached honors & responsibilities, such as the markgrāfo ('march-count' or Margrave) – a comital rank tasked with holding border counties against neighbors such as the Burgundians or Bavarians – further complicating this internal hierarchy.

    In order to counter the power of the established magnates descended from the great Suebic and other tribal clans of yore, the Adalrichinger have sought to emulate their imperial overlords and expand a class of newer nobility sworn directly to themselves. As surely as the Romans recruit the ablest Teutons directly into their auxiliary cohorts and officer ranks rather than leave them be as members of an autonomous federate host, Adalrich III and his father have been slowly and methodically raising up men from the lower orders of Swabian society into newly-minted ranks such as burgmann (castellans, responsible for managing strategically-situated royal castles) and rîtariburtic ('free knights' sworn directly to the Ubari-Kuning). More generally this class of 'new men' are called the ministeriales (OHG: dionstmannen, 'serving men') since they were often assigned special administrative responsibilities, such as the stewardship of royal finances or castles (ex. As with the burgmann above), in spite of their oft-lowly birth compared to the true adalfrī. They held fewer rights compared to the adalfrī, and their fiefs were normally not legally permitted to pass on to their descendants (instead reverting to the Ubari-Kuning upon their death), but they were still ranked nobles and could very well accumulate wealth based off of their fief to independently acquire freeholds which would then actually be heritable within their family.

    w9gj2ys.png

    A burgmann, or royal castellan, and the castle he's been assigned with stewarding. In the ninth century Swabian engineering had yet to catch up with that of the Romans, and so their fortresses may not seem as majestic as those built by their overlords, but they do the job well enough – especially in the rough terrain which these folk call home

    'Those who pray' consist of the Ionian Christian clergy of the Alemannic lands. While the Christianization of the Alemanni has inevitably also led to the growth in number of Germanic priests to tend to the spiritual needs of the German people, by and large this rank (especially the uppermost echelons of the Ionian Church structure) remains the last preserve of the Romanized Celtic & Rhaetic population native to those parts of the former Roman province of Rhaetia and Germania Superior. Marginal holdouts can be found in communities as far north as Baden[9], which in Latin is still called Aurelia Aquensis, but the vast majority of these people now live in the southern reaches of Alemannia (as well as neighboring Bavaria and Burgundy), in the protective remoteness of the Alps and around the lakes at their feet in towns which the Teutons call the 'Bodensee'. These Rhaeto-Romans (Romansh: Rumàntschs, OHG: Raētoromanen) have tried to keep the urban mode of living and advanced Roman industry alive to the best of their ability in towns such as Konstanz (the former Constantia) and Bregenz (formerly Brigantia), and consequently are reportedly more urbane & literate than their German neighbors and overlords. And while the highest-ranking clerical authorities are expected to at least understand the German language in addition to Latin itself, if only to ensure they can't be cheated by the Swabians, among themselves these people still communicate in a Romance language – 'Romansh', which evolved from the dialect of Vulgar Latin spoken in the high mountains and valleys they call home.

    That greater rate of literacy and connection to Rome serves the Rhaeto-Romans well in their own elite's near-monopolization of clerical offices in Swabia, as they comprise the majority of the Alemannic populace capable of actually reading from the Bible and the works of the Church Fathers. It is through the Church that these Rhaeto-Romans still exercise any modicum of power at all, as it is customary for the worldly nobility to donate estates to them and for the bishops to then return that land (in a certain manner) to the Teutons – highborn and common alike – in the form of benefices, off which the bishops still collected rent in addition to securing military protection against bandits and raiders from their new tenant. Normally Ionian benefices are held only for life and revert to the Church upon the tenant's death, akin to ministerial estates, but even peasants would be allowed to pass their benefice on to their children if they could afford to pay an inheritance fee to the Church. Of course, more German nobility & royalty would like to get their kin appointed as clerics of note with a caretaker role over the wealth of the Church in the Alps, including the reigning Adalrichinger: there can be little doubt that this will be a point of tension between the Teutonic and Rhaeto-Roman populations in the future, and in that case the latter had best hope their considerable soft power can win them the day without a literal fight, as the much more martially inclined Germans will almost certainly prevail if the situation escalates to violence.

    By far the mightiest and most influential of the Rhaeto-Romans is the Prince-Bishop of Churraetia, or simply 'Chur' to the Germans, who as the nominal praeses (governor) of Rhaetia Prima is one of the very few bishops with temporal power over a territory larger than his episcopal seat in existence outside of Dacia. His equivalent in Bavaria is the Prince-Archbishop of Augsburg, formerly Augusta Vindelicorum, by tradition the nominal praeses of the also-defunct province of Rhaetia Secunda. In practice, of course, it is rare for this Prince-Bishop to actually organize and lead an army into battle to defend his flock, as the Dacian bishops must against various steppe invaders and their Slavic neighbors from time to time: in addition to ensuring the smooth governance of Churraetia and its attached lands, mostly they just serve as the chief administrators & judges of the Alemannic kings and the highest representative of the Rhaeto-Roman populace at the Swabian court, and also have the privilege of crowning the next Ubari-Kuning. Aside from the Prince-Bishopric, monasteries and convents also tend to accumulate great and inalienable estates, from which they run businesses and charitable activities to the benefit of the rural commons such as breweries, apiaries (for honey & beeswax) and almshouses.

    ZOUMODU.jpg

    A peaceful hilltop monastery of the Rhaeto-Romans not far from Churraetia, still possessing the low wall once built to keep the neighboring Alemanni out back when they were the furthest thing imaginable from the friendly Christians of today

    'Those who work' refers to the commons, and while it is normally taken to mean just the peasantry, in practice this social class also covers the small but growing ranks of the burghers. In the former case, as is the case in the rest of Europe and much of the Old World, Alemannia is of course a primarily agrarian society and thus the vast majority of Swabians must till the land in order to avoid starvation. As of the mid-ninth century, serfdom has yet to fully set in across these lands: there are more unfree peasants whose home & farmland is rented from a noble lord than there are free ones who own the property they live on, but the numerical balance is not yet totally overwhelming in the former's favor. There are in fact more serfs in the south of Alemannia, where the institution of serfdom has evolved out of the Roman coloni and latifundiae, than there are in the Germanic north, though it would certainly be inaccurate and anachronistic to imagine that all lower-class Rhaeto-Romans are serfs while their Swabian counterparts are all free. While slavery still exists north of the Alps, it is comparatively rare to find slaves in Alemannia as opposed to, say, Italy or Africa.

    With Alemannia being a federate kingdom subject to the Holy Roman Empire, even the lowest serfs can enjoy a higher standard of living than they probably would otherwise. Obviously, being distinct from slaves even if they are technically unfree laborers, they still had guaranteed rights – to their own property (just not the actual land they're living on), to their crops outside of the amount they owed to their lord, and to their own life, which the lord could not deprive them of for no reason. Furthermore, Roman infrastructural projects (roads, dams, land clearances, etc.) and the dissemination of technological know-how has brought in advancements like the water-powered turbine mill and the heavy plough, both of which have made agriculture across not just the Alemannic lands but all of Roman-controlled or influenced Northern Europe vastly more productive, as well as other industries (for example, water-driven sawmills have proven a boon to the lumber industry).

    As for the merchants & artisans, Alemannia's control over the northern Alpine passes has provided it with quite a bit of potential as a commercial hub, one that enterprising businessmen and the lords in charge of said passes are eager to take advantage of. Trade flowing through the mountains and along the great Roman roads, old and new alike, has revitalized the ancient cities of the Rhaeto-Romans once thought lost to the tide of barbarism and fostered the growth of new towns where before only forests and scattered villages stood, such as Buchau and Ulm. Riverine trade down the Danube to the east and the Rhine to the north has also proven both profitable and conducive to the growth of settlements along their respective courses & tributaries. While (like the clergy) mercantile professions are presently dominated by the Rhaeto-Romans, on account of them having the benefit of still living in & controlling what remains of the great Roman cities of Rhaetia, their dominance in this area is not nearly as well-entrenched as that in the ecclesiastical field – enterprising Swabian merchants & craftsmen will probably overtake them in number soon, and then spread eastward to trade in everything from furs to wheat to salt to pottery in both other Germanic and Slavic kingdoms, often by the invitation of the local rulers.

    5GXhnjm.jpg

    Swabian commoners traveling from the backwoods to the nearest town along a via terrena, or earthen road, built by Roman legions as they moved from Trévere to Italy. While not the Romans' finest work, the fact that this road exists at all is already an improvement for the rustic locals, connecting their home village to a market and thus making movement & commerce easier

    As is the case with the fighting forces of the rest of Europe's early feudal realms, the armies of the Alemanni are centered on 'those who fight' – the nobility, which in their case are the adalfrī, they whose privileged position in society is justified by their martial prowess and obligation to defend their subjects from injustice & the depredations of their foes (hence why Christian records describe them not merely as domini, 'lords', but also defensores or protectors of those beneath their banner). The chivalry and nobility of the Swabians usually begin training for combat from around the age of six to eight, when they become attendants – a pagus ('servant') in the Latin of the Romans who first outlined & recorded this practice, or pageboy – to a senior knight, sometimes a relative and in other cases a family friend. They would clean & maintain their guardian's equipment in addition to learning the basics of combat, horse-riding, and rigorous physical exercises under his watch; engage in noble pursuits like hunting & falconry for the first time; and spar with other pages using wooden weapons to hone their fighting ability. By their early teen years, the page would be expected to follow their master into combat, thereby becoming known as a scutarius ('shield-bearer') or 'squire'; and if he manages to survive around the age of 21 without showing cowardice or ineptitude, his master will then finally knight him.

    oi1V8AO.jpg

    A slightly younger Adalric III as a squire to his uncle, Aloysius III

    Since they form the professional warrior class of Alemannia, Swabian knights or rîtari and the lords of the various many ranks are required to maintain war-horses and a panoply of arms using the rents & taxes they collect from their subjects in order to properly execute their duties. In that regard, their equipment greatly resembles that of other Teutonic fighting men of their rank, such an array of gear having been universally adopted precisely because it just works: in the ninth century this would have been a padded arming jacket patterned after the Roman subarmalis, plus a mail byrnie and coif over it, and a nasal or flat-topped helmet (the natural evolution of the earlier Germanic spangenhelm, now being a one-piece rather than constructed of multiple iron plates fused together within a framework made of smaller metal strips) – a relatively simple but effective combination. Especially wealthy and prominent lords, as well as the Ubari-Kuning and his household, might try to copy the more glamorous armor of Roman generals & princes by gilding their mail and adding linen pteruges to further protect their waist, upper legs & shoulders.

    As far as arms go, the Alemannic chivalry will start a battle wielding the lance from horseback as most knights do, but they are especially famed for their prowess with the sword, and for forging the finest swords in all Germania. They actually prefer to fight on foot, not merely due to the terrain of their homeland being generally unsuitable for mounted combat, but so that they can wield the keen longswords of their people with both hands for maximum effectiveness. Swabian knights have been recorded chopping foes in twain with their fearsome blades in battles from the Levant to the Danish border[10], and have earned some notoriety for being unusually reckless and eager to come to grips with the foe even among the soldiery of the Teutonic federates: it would seem to Roman eyes that the fiery and free spirit of the Suebi has not become as tame as that of, say, the Franks or Burgundians.

    3BUhrgv.jpg

    Alemannic knights or rîtari with their Overking. They may have adopted the lance and stirrup to become heavy cavalrymen under Roman influence, but first & foremost these men are renowned throughout Christian Europe for their skill with the sword

    As justly and fiercely proud of their warlike heritage as they may be, of course, the knights of Alemannia cannot often win battles alone – least of all because the Pactus Alemanni binds them to serve their Overking without complaint or expectation of further pay for only 40 days, putting pressure on him (or his own Roman overlord, if he finds a need to call the Alemannic foederati to arms) to conclude his campaign in a hurry or else not fight at all until he has enough money to pay his great warriors for more than those 40 days. In terms of more reliable soldiers, the Ubari-Kuning can count on his own household knights and ministeriales/dionstmannen, the former being furnished for war at his own expense and the latter being required to maintain arms, armor & a horse comparable to those of the adalfrī as part of their duties as nobles (unfree though they may be). While not as numerous as the unbound Alemannic nobility & royalty, at least Adalrich and his predecessors could expect these men to follow their orders and stick around for more than 40 days with greater reliability.

    The Adalrichinger and other great Alemannic houses do not like to issue a general levy of their subjects, for not only do they know that they can get more done with a small but highly professional army, but they consider it improper for a mere peasant to take up arms (which he probably can't even wield effectively) when he would frankly do more good growing food for them to sustain themselves with. Thus rather than mobilize the peasantry (OHG: būro, Lat.: comprovinciales), who can at best be useful as laborers or a roving mob torching enemy farms but are otherwise useless in a fight, they would rather call upon the urban militias of the Rhaeto-Romans (Rsh.: guarda). Being a disciplined mix of armored spearmen and missile troops (including crossbowmen) maintained at their town's expense, these semi-professional soldiers are not so different from their urban Italian counterparts across the Alps save in being fewer in number, and those loaned to the Overking by their bishops & city councils provide the Alemannic army with an additional contingent of disciplined infantrymen. Alas, the idea of improving their fighting ability by lengthening their spears into pikes and adapting tactics involving such long polearms to the Alpine environment will not be conceived of for some centuries yet.

    kWVR8ZF.png

    A heavy spearman and archer of Churraetia's militia or 'guarda', who may lack the horses and lifetime combat training of the Swabian chivalry but are still equipped to a far superior standard than the average Swabian peasant can hope to afford

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The mountain of Hohenstaufen, lowest of the Drei Kaiserberge ('Three Emperor-Mountains') of the Swabian Alps.

    [2] A real language, one acknowledged as an official language in modern Switzerland and part of the Rhaeto-Romance family alongside Ladin and Friulian.

    [3] Better known in modern German as the Schwarzwald.

    [4] Historically, the native Alemannic aristocracy was massacred following a failed rebellion by Charles Martel's son and Pepin the Short's brother Carloman, Mayor of the Palace in Austrasia (East Francia), at the Blood Court of Canstatt in 746.

    [5] Chur.

    [6] Donzdorf.

    [7] Göppingen.

    [8] 'Filsgau' in modern German.

    [9] Baden-Baden.

    [10] Historically the Swabians had a reputation of being expert swordsmen, as evidenced by records of the Battle of Civitate where they fought to the death in defense of the Pope's cause and were indeed noted to have a preference for fighting on foot with their longswords against the mounted Normans.
     
    851-855: The Years of Shaking Spears
  • The 850s were generally a peaceful decade for the Roman world, making for a most welcome break for the various peoples living under the chi-rho after the various and oft-bloody difficulties they had to face under the reign of Constantine VII and Romanus III, no matter how ably those previous Emperors were able to navigate these challenges. 851 was but the start of this trend, as Aloysius III appeared to have solved every significant short-term problem in the land: he had finally beaten the Islamic menace which loomed large over his father & grandfather back somewhat, subdued the Norse threat for the foreseeable future, and even begat an heir to ensure a stable succession. His greatest immediate challenge now was refilling the imperial coffers, which had been perilously emptied from the highs it enjoyed under the Five Majesties and his grandsire Constantine to finance one war after another.

    To that end, the Augustus Imperator turned once more to the single greatest collective pool of wealth within his empire – Italy. Duties collected off the Silk Road trade and the tribute from the Khazars was all well & good, but it wasn't enough to quickly restore the fiscal health of the Empire, after all. To sweeten the bitter pill of the state's monetary demands, Aloysius consulted with the Italian urban elites and agreed to grant them additional privileges & liberties in exchange for heightened payments from their pockets into his own, which he encouraged them to think of as their side of a reciprocal exchange of gifts rather than a new tax. The curiae (town councils comprised of locally elected magistrates) had some of the power they'd lost under Rome's increasingly absolutist turn via the Dominate returned to them, such as: the authority to judge the citizens of their respective cities in civil & minor criminal cases as a high jury; increased responsibility over the collection of local taxes & tolls; increased control over civic services, such as the firefighters and town guards; and the right to petition the Emperor himself for redress if their appointed governor did something untoward.

    QgfxPnP.png

    A fresco depicting the updated Italo-Roman ideal of 'good government'. While acknowledging the divinely sanctioned rulership of the Augustus Imperator and the Blood of Saint Jude, they also believe that a good Emperor defers to the Senate and allows the elected curiae (being the best-positioned authority to understand local needs) to regulate their own cities to the greatest possible extent

    While it could not yet be said that the Italian cities were independent or even particularly autonomous communes, this expansion (or rather, restoration) of their municipal rights did surely tilt the balance of power further away from the Emperor's representatives south of the Alps (and the bishops, in those cases where they were the appointed imperial governors of the cities) toward the popular parties in said cities, thereby reinforcing local authority which had previously been heavily eroded in favor of the centrally-appointed officials since the fourth century with only a few reversals from time to time (at least outside of exceptional cases such as Venice, which was already self-governing) prior to this point. Only the greatest bishops in Italy, chiefly that of Rome – AKA the Pope himself – but also including the likes of Ravenna's, Milan's and Aquileia's (notably, the first two were also former imperial capitals), could resist such a reduction of their temporal powers in their respective capacities and instead preserve the municipal supremacy of the ecclesiastical & imperial authorities over any elected council, assembly or guild. Speaking of which, further increasing the power of the urban mercantile class was the evolution of the traditional collegia into proper guilds, which also took place around this time and which Aloysius signed off on as a further concession to the urban interests.

    Previously merely voluntary associations of specialists, from this year onward the existing collegia were now granted the exclusive right to work & hire for whatever profession they specialized in (glassmaking, furniture-making, etc.), even in those cities where the bishops and imperial officials were able to marginalize the popular curiae. For example, where before it was legal (if difficult) for a Roman citizen to maintain one's own boat & crew for transporting cargo over the sea as a private individual unaffiliated with the local collegium, now it was legally impossible to operate as such without first becoming a due-paying member of the Corpus Naviculariorum, the Eternal City's official guild of merchant mariners: the guildsmen need not even send saboteurs to sink the independent operator's ship, for they now had the sole legal right to negotiate charterparties and docking rights. Inevitably, these guilds would come to dominate and monopolize all legal commercial activities in each city over the coming decades and centuries.

    rlI7am1.png

    The busy marketplace of Pisa at high noon. The empowered guilds & merchants of the peninsula would serve as the backbone of a great commercial revolution in the Mediterranean in the coming centuries, though they were hindered by things like ecclesiastical bans on selling in church squares and the Christian prohibition on usury

    Since the need to rebuild after the previous period of extended hostilities was omnipresent across the rest of the civilized world from the Middle East to China, this state of peace & renewed attention on internal affairs also held true in Khazaria, the Caliphate, India and the Far East. In the Islamic world, besides engaging in a campaign of rebuilding the war-scorched lands of Syria & Mesopotamia which were left to him and also raising new fortifications, Caliph Ahmad also embarked on a most ambitious project to demonstrate the strength of his commitment to Egypt and his forgiveness of that province's decision to back his rebellious half-brother: the construction of a new canal linking the Red Sea at Al-Kulzum[1] ('Clysma' to the Romans) to the Nile near Al-Fustat[2], the regional capital of Egypt under Muslim rule, in imitation of the ancient canal of the Ptolemies. While not quite directly linking the Mediterranean to the Red Sea, and prone to getting choked up with silt unless routinely maintained, the canal did serve its intended purpose of greatly facilitating trade – and if need be, the movement of supplies & soldiers from Arabia and beyond to Egypt, as well.

    In India, the Salankayanas and Chandras engaged in a frenzy of rebuilding across the reconquered northern lands to the greatest possible extent that their respective treasuries would allow: there was no small amount of devastated towns to resettle, bridges and dams to repair, and Hindu temples & Buddhist monasteries to rebuild in the wake of the Saracens' retreat, for the Alids (who themselves were rebuilding their forces for the next round of inevitable hostilities with those they damned as 'pagans') had not been kind to these territories when they first came and further engaged in scorched-earth warfare on their way out to spite their Indian foes. As for China, the Liang and the Han were both engaged in reconstruction with an eye on renewing hostilities sometime later this decade or early in the next: the Liang to push their rivals back south of the Yangtze, the Han to build on their gains and finish driving the dagger they'd gained at Pengcheng into the Liang's heart. Dingzong was not all about building, though: since he still controlled the upper lengths of much of northern & central China's rivers, he also considered the possibility of destroying dams to wash away the True Han forces downriver. Such a strategy would certainly kill many of his former and hopefully-future subjects too, but if their sheer numbers made his situation as desperate as before, that might be a sacrifice he would have to be willing to make for the sake of victory.

    ZcYkhvn.jpg

    Bhillamala, one of the northern Indian cities recovered from the Alids by the Salankayanas. While Simhavishnu did his best to recapture the former glory of cities like these, it would take much longer for their populations to recover after the devastation of the Islamic conquest and the scorched-earth tactics applied during their retreat

    Aloysius' civic reforms might have restored some more power and vitality to the Italian cities, but one of the greatest among their number was not yet satisfied. For that matter, neither was the Emperor himself, for he still had some debts to cover and some more space in his treasury to fill. Sensing an opportunity to strike a mutually beneficial bargain (but one which would especially benefit themselves), in 852 the Venetians seized this chance to petition the Augustus Imperator for the right to form a confederal league with those Dalmatian cities friendly to them, ostensibly for the dual purpose of facilitating maritime commerce and mutual self-defense against the inland South Slavic principalities. The representatives of Doge Tommaso Candiano were careful to assure the Emperor that by no means did they intend to undermine his right to appoint the chief executive magistrates of each Dalmatian city, nor any other privilege enjoyed by the imperial garrisons and officials, beyond those liberties that he had already restored to their counterparts in Italy proper; and that not only would this league continue to unconditionally support the Holy Roman Emperor in all his endeavors, but Venice and its new Dalmatian allies would be twice as effective at such duties when they could pool & coordinate their resources collectively.

    Ultimately these arguments swayed Aloysius, although he set an exceedingly high price on his assent. In order to receive the privilege they were asking for, Venice had to pay a behemoth sum into the imperial treasury, the equivalent to two years' income – something achieved only by way of the Candianos and their allies managing to procure contributions from the urban patrician families of that city by hook & by crook, on top of nearly emptying their own civic coffers. This definitively put to rest any worry of financial insolvency on the part of the Augustus Imperator, that was for sure. But to said Venetians, the price was well worth it, for they now found themselves at the head of an Adriatic league of free cities independent of any temporal authority save that of the Emperors in Trévere. Fully half of the great Dalmatian cities fell in line behind the Lion of Saint Mark, most of which were already bound to Venice by strong commercial ties: Crepsa[3], Vikla[4], Traù[5], and Spalato[6]. Naturally, whatever these Dalmatians thought they'd be getting out of this deal and for all the pretense about their league being a confederacy of equals, the Venetians fully intended from the start to politically integrate them beneath Venetian command and reduce them to little more than dependencies on the new 'Queen of the Adriatic'.

    i92ezHV.png

    Venetian councillors welcoming emissaries from their new Dalmatian 'allies'. Oldest, most powerful and certainly the most ambitious of the burgeoning Italian maritime republics, the Serenissima fancied itself the master of the Adriatic and – though not independent of the Holy Roman Emperor – certainly a power without whose wealth and 'gentle advice' he cannot do

    However the people of Jadera[7], which was strong enough to consider itself a real rival to Venice's mercantile ambitions, were rightly suspicious of their Italian neighbor's designs: choosing to set aside historical grudges against the Croats for driving their ancestors out of their old homes in the Illyrian hinterland and to instead focus on today's rivalries, they stayed out of the Adriatic League and formed an alliance with the Croatian principality, giving the latter a large and prosperous new port – greater even than Carantanian Trsat – in exchange for support against Venetian schemes. Ragusa would trust no other than the Holy Roman Emperor to secure their safety, and Cattaro cut a deal with the Serbs which resembled the one Jadera had made with the Croats. Observing these developments, Aloysius thought that a regional balance of power around the Adriatic had thus organically formed between Venice, the South Slavs and the remaining autonomous Dalmatian cities: if any further intervention might be required on his part, it would surely be on land, west of Venice.

    Meanwhile on the other side of the continent, while the fallout of the war with Rome may have proven devastating to Denmark, it indirectly proved a boon to the Norse Kingdom of the Isles, which had for several years found itself flooded by a veritable glut of exiles escaping impoverishment and the unpopular rule of Claudius-Fjölnir back home. By now, those who did not continue on their westward journey to Iceland and beyond or at least to Ireland actually outnumbered the older Viking settlers of Orkney and the Hebrides, and in order to give them an outlet for their restless energy without jeopardizing his recently-reconciled relations with the Hiberno-Norse jarls, King Áleifr Sumarliðison ('Amhlaoibh Mac Somhairle' to his Gaelic subjects) decided to direct an incursion into the kingdom of the Picts. In that regard he had an advantage right out of the gate for the petty-king of Cait, Uist map Unen, had risen in rebellion against the Pictish over-king in Fortriu, Telurgan III map Broichan, and was willing to enter an alliance with the Norsemen.

    Áleifr landed 800 warriors in Cait and marched with the 600 Picts of Uist to do battle with Telurgan's loyalists, who numbered about a thousand strong. The combination of aggressive Pictish skirmishers with heavily-armored Norse infantry proved an effective one in the highlands, especially with the former guiding the latter through the treacherous hills and mountains of their homeland, and the alliance won a resounding victory over the rival Picts in the Battle of Beinn Clìbric[8], where Telurgan was killed in the chaos of the royalists' rout. Unfortunately for Uist, the Norse were not inclined to leave with what paltry treasures he offered as payment and he soon found himself having to pledge allegiance to Áleifr as his new overlord, lest the King of the Isles kill him and take his lands by force instead.

    Telurgan's son Dungarth was a young man, eager to avenge his father but inexperienced in battle, so as part of his preparation for a renewed war with the Norse invaders he found for himself a veteran commander in Map Beòthu of Cé. A brutally effective but superstitious warlord known for consorting with some of the few remaining druidesses who still dared to show their face in the mostly Christianized Pictland, Map Beòthu was also famed for driving Viking reavers back into the sea in the past, but his help would not come cheap. In the winter of this year he demanded, and Dungarth had little choice but to give, the hand of the latter's cousin Gruoch – the only child of the late Telurgan's brother and predecessor Drest IX – in marriage.

    qCLuNyf.jpg

    A Viking party braving the cold winds to come ashore onto the rocky coast of northern Pictland

    The great powers of the world were not the only ones in need of rebuilding. On the Holy Roman Empire's far northern periphery, Claudius-Fjölnir had spent the last few years dodging assassination attempts at the hands of his disgruntled subjects, who by and large viewed him as a traitor and a Roman lackey. As of 853, the king insisted that he took no pleasure in his deeds and that everything he was doing, up to & including taxing them and sending off the children of those who couldn't pay his tribute-tax as slaves to Rome, was a necessary evil to ensure Denmark's long term survival. The dismantlement of sections of the Danevirke by Roman engineers, with the observation and compelled acquiescence of the Danes, as part of his treaty with Aloysius also made the Danish core lands – thus far untouched by the fires of the various wars fought by his father & brother – vulnerable to a Roman attack, and made averting a third renewal of hostilities with the Empire even more critical in his eyes.

    Now Claudius-Fjölnir had studied the shortcomings of the aforementioned campaigns, having not failed to notice that they became increasingly disastrous precisely because his brother seemed to learn nothing and yet also forget nothing from their father's defeat at the hands of Aloysius' own. Going on a sustained offensive, and especially trying to invade the Aloysian heartlands, was clearly a suicidal move and not to be repeated going forward: Danish naval expertise was best put to use facilitating an extensive campaign of harassment and keeping their routes of retreat open, not seeking to conquer Trévere or forcing a decisive battle where the odds most likely favored Rome over Denmark. The Romans' cavalry advantage also gave them an enormous edge in both strategic mobility and direct combat, and the king was interested in creating a Danish equivalent to the imperial chivalry – after all, it wasn't as though horses were totally unknown to his own warriors, it was just that the Danes (like all Norsemen) preferred to use them purely for transportation to the battlefield before dismounting to fight. Finally, rebuilding the Danevirke was an undertaking of the utmost necessity and a project he had to start the instant the Romans took their eye off Denmark.

    However, identifying these problems was one thing; finding the funding to work on any of them was quite another – ships, horses and fortifications were not cheap, after all. Thus, while striving to appease the Romans to avoid annihilation in the short term, Claudius-Fjölnir sought to secure new streams of revenue which could help him attain his goal of rebuilding Danish strength. The most obvious course of action was to direct Danish raiding against rival Norse kingdoms to the north & east as well as the Baltic lands, which lay outside the bounds of Roman authority and were filled with pagan tribes for whom the Romans had no great affection: these lands had little to take in the first place, but Denmark was in such poor fiscal straits that at this point, Claudius-Fjölnir was willing to grasp for even bits of straw. Moreover, such expeditions would also give his remaining warriors an outlet for their rage so that they wouldn't try to take it out on him.

    Next the king imposed arbitrary tolls on ships passing through the Skagerrak, Kattegat and Ørasundi[9] straits, to be enforced by what was left of the Danish navy. He also scrapped together a new fort at Helsingør, to serve as a port for his own ships and a place where they could tow those of others until the crew offered up the demanded tribute. Claudius-Fjölnir successfully argued for Roman permission to do these things on the basis that otherwise he really wouldn't be able to pay the tribute they were demanding from him, and that they would then be left trying to squeeze blood from a rock. However, the other Norsemen were not happy about his imposition on their travels & commerce, nor did they care for the Danish monarch's reasons for getting in the way of their business; among the southern petty-kings of Norway, the idea of forming an anti-Danish league to free the straits began to gain ground.

    lKc7joa.png

    Claudius-Fjölnir, looking appropriately downcast for a king in his position. Maligned by his nephew & subjects as a tyrant and a puppet of Rome, while also being barely tolerated by Romans on account of his nominal conversion to Christianity and commitment to peace, he was stuck in the dire straits of knowing how to improve his kingdom's chances going forward but having virtually no resources or political capital with which to undertake the necessary reforms

    While Claudius-Fjölnir struggled in Denmark itself, his princely nephew was struggling on the battlefields of the eastern Varangians. Through his recent marriage to a local princess of the Ilmen Slavs, Yngvarr of Holmgarðr had unwittingly pushed himself and his people into hostile Slavic politics, for the tribe his bride Umila was from were the ancestral foes of a more powerful tribe based out of the town of Rusa[10] to the south. Upon hearing of their wedding feast, the latter's prince Velimir got the impression that these strangers from the west had enlisted with his ancient rivals and promptly launched a pre-emptive attack against the men of Holmgarðr early in 853. Yngvarr and his newest wife barely escaped one such surprise assault on their newly-built lodge south of Lake Ladoga, which was burned down in a fraction of the time it took his father-in-law to build it, thanks to the valor of his housecarl Ráðbarðr Twisted-Beard and the latter's ward Amleth.

    Whatever Velimir's reasons for launching this attack, Yngvarr had to retaliate, and he would spend the rest of the year doing just that. Ráðbarðr, his sons and Amleth collectively stood at the forefront of the Varangian counterattacks against Velimir's principality, each distinguishing themselves in furious combat against the hostile Ilmen Slavs across the forests and waterways of the land around & beyond Lake Ladoga. By autumn the Norse had fought their way to Rusa itself, bolstered by reinforcements dispatched from Beloozero by Valdamarr to assist his twin, and if Velimir hoped that the onset of winter might deter the Varangians from attacking, he was severely mistaken. Amleth further won fame for himself by being the first Varangian warrior to scale Velimir's palisade while Ráðbarðr personally struck Velimir down at the battle's climax and presented his head to Yngvarr, for which the Swedish prince agreed to consider all his debts paid and to release him from his obligations. Velimir's surviving family and subjects, having holed up in Rusa's gord, surrendered immediately afterward and were integrated into Yngvarr's growing kingdom.

    Ráðbarðr and Amleth would then proceed to make the most of their newfound freedom by going on an extremely lengthy trading adventure down the Volga to Khazaria, Central Asia and ultimately Sindh before circling back to Europe through Islamic Abyssinia, Nubia and Egypt – an odyssey that would span more than 10 years and see them eventually return to their countrymen as living legends, weighed down with tales that would inspire future Norse explorers to travel in other directions and seek out distant, presently unexplored lands in an attempt to match their feats. Ráðbarðr's favorite son Hrafn 'the Black' accompanied them on this voyage, but his brothers did not, instead scattering – whether staying in Holmgarðr to continue serving Yngvarr or going to Sweden, Norway or the Isles – to engage in various adventures for the next decade, each building up their own legend in their own ways.

    jquUAjj.jpg

    Amleth arriving in Kyiv, for once not to pick a fight, but to peaceably trade with the Ruthenians before continuing onward to Khazaria

    Come 854, the Norsemen of the Isles made another push into Pictland. Before, they had conquered Cait; but now Áleifr sought to conquer the whole of that rival Celtic kingdom, and thus secure for himself the entirety of Britannia proper which was not already under Roman rule. His ranks swelled back up to about 1,200 strong by yet another wave of Scandinavian exiles & adventurers, including two sons of Ráðbarðr – his firstborn Einarr the Elder, and his third son Gunnarr the Amorous – Áleifr thus began his attack with a slew of raids out of Cait, which drew much of the Pictish forces up north and away from their high seat of power closer to the Firth of Forth (which also marked their boundary with England). While Áleifr's own son Óttar and Uist of Cait distracted the Picts in the highlands, Áleifr landed with four-fifths of his army on the northern side of the Firth and proceeded on a tear across the Pictish highland, sending Dungarth fleeing from his own poorly-defended capital at Pheairt[11] and burning down the nearby village of Sgoin[12], a place sacred to both the present-day Pictish Christians and their pagan ancestors where their kings were traditionally crowned.

    However, in spite of these early and devastating defeats, the Pictish high king was in no mood to surrender. He called upon his ally Map Beòthu, who in turn descended from Cé with 400 warriors. Rather than immediately fight the larger primary host of the Vikings, as Dungarth had wished, Map Beòthu marched around them through the rugged highlands of the Pictish hinterland so that he might take the less suicidal course of confronting the secondary army of Óttar & Uist first, which would also allow him to link up with the majority of the Pictish forces. He defeated this northern division of the Norsemen at the Battle of Dòrnach[13], boldly leading his men from the front with a great two-handed sword in his hands and using this weapon to smite the treacherous Uist with such a blow that he sundered the other man in half. Óttar fled before the foe after beholding that gruesome sight, and a grateful Dungarth pledged to name Map Beòthu the new petty-king of Cait over whatever heirs Uist might have left once the fighting was done.

    However before they could evict the Norsemen from Cait proper, the Picts had to contend with Áleifr, now moving northward in hopes of thrashing the last consolidated Pictish army in the field and completing his conquest in a single stroke. Map Beòthu was happy to give battle, but only on his terms: the Picts used their superior knowledge of the terrain to mount a nighttime ambush of the Norsemen in Druim Uachdair[14], the safest mountain pass linking the northern highlands to the Grampian Mountains in the south. Most men might flee in terror from being woken up at midnight by a horde of woad-painted barbarians suddenly descending from the nearby hills and howling for their blood, but the Vikings of the Isles were made of sterner stuff and Áleifr overcame the initial panic to rally them into a shield-wall south of their camp. There the Vikings held out until Map Beòthu personally led a wedge of armored warriors to break their line: in his mail & furs he proved nigh-immune to the Norsemen's arrows and rocks, and after killing one of Áleifr's housecarls by catching that man's javelin and hurling it back at him he severed one of the Norse king's hands in single combat, driving the latter to retreat.

    The Picts harried the Norsemen's southward rout and killed another two hundred men before giving up their chase around the next evening, in the process briefly capturing Gunnarr Ráðbarðrson: however, they were only able to keep him captive for a few hours before his brother Einarr cut him free at great personal risk. In any case, the Picts had certainly won the day (and night) and were able to extract a favorable peace settlement from the wounded Áleifr, who had to pay reparations for the damage he and his men had caused to the kingdom in addition to vacating Cait after their two years of occupation. Map Beòthu not only took possession of the second petty-kingdom promised to him by Dungarth, where he allowed the Norse who'd come to settle & take local wives to stay in exchange for serving him, but he also greatly rose in esteem – some might say he eclipsed his over-king in prestige now – for having led the first major Celtic resistance effort against the Viking interlopers to achieve actual success beyond the short term. Though the Picts were in general considered barbarians by the rest of Christendom and Map Beòthu's dabbling in pagan superstition, ranging from his wearing of their various charms to his association with druidesses (considered witches in Christian lands), his battlefield successes against the Norse pagans and him still being at least a nominal Christian himself earned him fame as a champion of Celtic Christianity against the Vikings as far as Lundéne in the next year. Áleifr and Óttar, meanwhile, swore revenge and awaited reinforcements from their people across the sea to realize that ambition.

    gHI1S6C.png

    Map Beòthu of Cé marshals his fellow Picts for a forceful assault on the Norse shield-wall at the climax of the Battle of Druim Uachdair

    Alas the same could not be said of the Irish, for the Vikings of Dyflin enjoyed greater success in their efforts to expand than their kindred on the Isles had this year. Dyflin itself did not expand its borders further outward at the expense of the native Gaels, but Norsemen from there sailed to establish new settlements at Veisafjǫrðr[15] and Veðrafjǫrðr[16], which resisted the respective efforts of the Irishmen of Laigin and Mhumhain to drive them back into the sea. Both towns would soon become infamous, not just in Ireland itself but also on Great Britain, as the first 'longphorts' – bases for additional Viking raids throughout the British Isles and markets for whatever plunder they brought back from their reaving expeditions, including slaves, second in size and importance only to great Dyflin itself. On a slightly less violent note, a different band of Vikings (also from Dyflin, but unaffiliated with the founders of those longphorts) was hired by the monks & townsfolk of Corcaigh to defend them from hostile Norsemen late in this year, and did a good enough job of that to demonstrate that it was still possible for the Norse and Irish to co-exist or even work together.

    855 brought with it additional developments in Italy's internal dynamics and balance of power. In order to develop a counterweight to the growing power and faster-growing wealth of the Italian cities, of which Venice was clearly the strongest and most independent-minded while others like Pisa and Ancona were hoping to catch up, Aloysius turned to the Italo-Gothic nobility of the northeast. The Amalings' legitimate male line had died out two centuries ago, crushed by the first Aloysius (ironically in alliance with the first Lesser Stilichians then) at the conclusion of the increasingly deadly power struggle between the Blues & the Greens in what was only his first big step towards the purple; however, they left descendants in the female line or through their bastard spawn, and no small number of lesser Ostrogothic clans had survived the fallout of their final defeat at Romano-Frankish as well. As their 'Gothia' was perfectly situated to protect Ravenna, constrain Venice's ambitions and even keep an eye on the South Slavs all at once, it seemed only logical for the Emperor to set aside any historical animosities which might still linger between his house & theirs in favor of cultivating ties with them.

    That was precisely what the third Aloysius did in this year, issuing a slew of high hereditary honors and attached estates to the great houses of Gothia in addition to promoting their junior kindred throughout the legions. The greatest of these houses were given the greatest and most dangerous responsibilities on the front-line with the powers they were supposed to be guarding against. It was for the benefit of the Della Bella, descendants of the third-to-last Ostrogoth king Theodoric II in the female line, that Aloysius established the Duchy of Friuli – so named after the contraction of Forum Iulii (itself now popularly called 'Zividât' or 'Cividale') in the Got[17] tongue spoken by the locals of that part of Italy. And to the Della Grazia, a house founded by the natural son of the last Ostrogoth king (Theodoric II's grandson) Theodahad II and his Italo-Roman mistress, the Augustus Imperator bequeathed the dignity of Duke of Padua, which the local Italians now called Padova; the Italo-Goths named Padue in their own tongue; and to the Church was properly called Patavium.

    These two houses promptly cultivated strong relationships with the nearest great ecclesiastical authorities, respectively the Bishops of Aquileia[18] and Ravenna, to further buttress their own power and make their duty easier. Some lesser Italo-Gothic houses of a noble but non-royal lineage were also elevated to the comital rank: these included the Capuletti (Counts of Verona), the Ermanarici (Counts of Mantua) and the Ezzelini (Counts of Vicenza). The Venetians correctly identified the elevation of the Italo-Gothic nobility as an intended check on their growing might & ambitions by their overlord, but while they may have resented such developments, there was not a whole lot they could do to avert the determined will of the Emperor right now. The Doges and their councils hoped to undermine this new network of foes by subtle intrigue and the simple passage of time, betting that the Italo-Goths' own familial rivalries and conflicting interests over territory would cause any common front to fall apart without too much prodding. Moreover, it was also of great importance to Venice that no great anti-Venetian alliance between the Italo-Goths and the South Slavs should be allowed to form organically. Conversely Aloysius was well aware that Venice's continued existence would serve as a check on the loftier ambitions of the Italo-Gothic nobles, like restoring the lost patrimony of the Amalings, so everything balanced out and would hopefully stay that way for centuries to come.

    4yJgn1m.jpg

    Teodato (Got.: Thiudahad) della Grazia, 1st Duke of Padua, and his retinue, attired in a nigh-identical manner to other high-ranking Roman officers. The Ostrogoths may have faded away long ago, but their descendants still lingered in northeastern Italy, and now form a new peninsular power bloc in addition to the civil Senatorial aristocracy of Rome, the Church and the rising cities

    While the Romans simultaneously smiled at and intrigued against one another, yet more Norsemen were engaged in the hard honest work of settling the icy wastes northwest of the continent. With Pictland having successfully resisted Viking invasion this time, quite a few of those Norsemen who otherwise would have been inclined to settle on that northern third of Great Britain moved to Iceland instead, accelerating the pace at which the Norse were seizing control of the island from the few Irish Papar who were still inclined to stay. Flare-ups of hostility between the earlier, mostly Norwegian settlers and the Danish exiles who constituted the bulk of this later wave of migration over the choice bits of arable land available, as well as competition over the rights to resources (such as walrus ivory, which would be traded as a substitute for elephant ivory at a high price), drove those Danes to move along to Greater Paparia, however.

    Thus 855 marked the first year in which the Norse started settling the larger, westerly isle, which the first settlers advertised to their compatriots as 'Grœnland' – Greenland. Such advertisements were false, since only scant territories around the island's southern fjords proved livable for the Norsemen. And while they did on occasion traverse the western coast to hunt for whales, narwhals, walruses and polar bears, the icy heart of this not-so-green-land presented an insurmountable barrier to even the most intrepid of Norse adventurers: a factor which also kept them from making early contact with the Wildermen living along the far northwestern coast of Greenland. As the Icelanders had done in the east, the Greenland Norse also repaid the existing Papar's attempts to find peaceful coexistence with harassment and demands for tribute, increasingly driving those Irish hermits to abandon their 'Greater Paparia' and either return home or sail for Tír na Beannachtaí. There they gave advance warning of the Norsemen to the Irishmen of the New World, whose homes were sure to be targeted as the next logical destination for any Viking dissatisfied with life on Iceland or Greenland.

    Away from the Europeans already settled on the soil of that New World, the men of Dakaruniku began to tread the warpath once more in 855. Naahnísídakúsu had spent the past few years not only consolidating his newfound power, but also expanding the ranks of his army by inducting the new generation of Dakarunikuans as warriors, and now he sought to turn all those consolidated resources outward. Rather than immediately renew hostilities with the Three Fires tribes however, he directed his expansionary efforts downriver, striking at softer targets in the form of the smaller and less organized tribes to the south. Quickly showing himself to be less bloodthirsty but no less cunning than his father, Naahnísídakúsu demonstrated a preference for compelling the surrender of existing towns and incorporating their people as vassals of the growing confederacy centered on Dakaruniku rather than just killing all their men, enslaving the women & children, and establishing a new colony of Dakarunikuans on the ruins: this policy he first demonstrated to great effect by procuring the bloodless surrender of the large town of Kadoruhkuk[19]. The fact that his warband usually outnumbered the locals, and were armed with gleaming iron weapons to boot, invariably helped make his arguments in favor of quick submission more persuasive.

    Critically, Naahnísídakúsu was responsible for not merely politically integrating the downriver Míssissépené tribes as subjects of Dakaruniku, but also for integrating their manpower into his army. Kádaráš-rahbád had trusted nobody but fellow Dakarunikuans with weapons, and thus the city's army had remained quite small (if also exceedingly deadly, well out of proportion with their limited numbers, thanks to their superior iron weaponry) under his command. Not so with Naahnísídakúsu, who was willing to give the warriors of other tribes a chance to earn glory and loot under his banner so long as they followed his orders, and to disperse the advanced technologies his people had been picking up from contact with the Britons outside of Dakaruniku. It was his lifetime ambition to forge an empire which stretched from the confluence of the Míssissépe upon which Dakaruniku stood to wherever its mouth might be, and this massive expansion of the manpower pool available to him constituted a big step on the road to realizing that dream.

    QDLvI3C.jpg

    Naahnísídakúsu conversing with some of his new subjects on the mounds of Kadoruhkuk. This new king did not overly enjoy bloodshed for its own sake, unlike his father, and sought to capture towns intact & integrate their people into his own (certainly including the ranks of his army) with a minimum of bloodshed wherever possible

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Suez.

    [2] Now part of Cairo.

    [3] Cres.

    [4] Krk.

    [5] Trogir.

    [6] Split, Croatia.

    [7] Zara.

    [8] Ben Klibreck.

    [9] Øresund – 'The Sound'.

    [10] Staraya Russa.

    [11] Perth.

    [12] Scone.

    [13] Dornoch.

    [14] Drumochter.

    [15] Wexford.

    [16] Waterford.

    [17] 'Gothic' – taking the place of (and covering a slightly larger area than) Friulian, this would be the descendant of the Vulgar Latin dialect spoken in much of the mainland Veneto & Friuli regions, heavily influenced by not only German/(Ostro-)Gothic but also Italian and Carantanian/Slovene. Having more in common with Ladin and Romansh than other northern Italian dialects, it can be said to form a Rhaeto-Romance language family with the former two, as RL Friulian does.

    [18] Historically Aquileia's bishops elevated themselves to patriarchal rank with Lombard protection and gained recognition as such in the Catholic hierarchy in the 553-698 Schism of the Three Chapters, but obviously that hasn't and couldn't have happened ITL since the schism itself didn't come to be and the Lombards never got anywhere near Italy.

    [19] Cape Girardeau, Missouri.
     
    Last edited:
    856-860: The Road Back To War
  • While the 850s might have generally been a time of peace & quiet within the Holy Roman Empire, it did not necessarily remain as such in the whole of Christendom, as events east of Rome would demonstrate in 856. As they no longer had to fear the threat of the Khazars rolling in to burn down their homes and carry off their families the moment they let their guard down, the Poles and Ruthenians chose this moment to begin acting on the rivalry which had naturally arisen along their shared border, precipitated by the majority of the tribal elders & princes of the Volhynians electing to join the latter's kingdom. Grand Prince Lev II was most happy to incorporate this new addition to the nascent Ruthenian state, but in Poland Bożydar was long dead and his young & aggressive great-grandson Siemowit now held power: this new king promptly seized the chance to absorb the westernmost Volhynian tribes & towns which had already cultivated strong trading & cultural ties with their own kingdom, right as the Ruthenians were starting to organize their new territory into pogosts (traditional territorial districts).

    Obviously the Ruthenians did not approve, and prepared to make a push into Polish-occupied Volhynia. Far from backing down or even offering just to hang on to those parts of Volhynia which welcomed Polish rule, Siemowit made his own preparations for war, waiting for the Ruthenians make the first move only so that he'd have an excuse to fight for the entirety of Volhynia. Efforts by Aloysius III to mediate the dispute went nowhere, not even with Siemowit (despite the two being distant cousins since the latter's great-grandmother was the Aloysian princess Scantilla), since neither side was all that interested in avoiding hostilities and he could no longer use the specter of the Khazar threat to scare them back into line. Lev launched his attack in the summer of this year, sacking a few Polish-Volhynian towns and defeating the border wojewoda (Old Slavic: voivod, military commander) Pakosław z Chełm when the latter led the first Polish defensive effort against him at the Battle of Luchesk[1]. However, this first Polish warband accomplished its goal of buying their hot-blooded king enough time to finish raising his main force, with which he engaged the Ruthenians and put them to flight in the subsequent Battle of Horodło.

    6THfINI.png

    A Polish spearman clashes with a Varangian mercenary in Ruthenian service. While both kingdoms would develop renowned cavalry traditions, in the mid-ninth century their armies were still infantry-centric, disorderly compared to the Roman legions or even most federate hosts, and well suited for combat in the mostly untamed woodland and marshes which they were fighting over

    Further to the east, a new power was rising among the Turks of the steppes. The Pechenegs, who had first entered the historical record as one of the many Oghuz Turkic tribes to revolt against Khazar overlordship following the death of Isaac Khagan, had by now grown strong enough – at eight tribes, further subdivided into forty clans – to break away from their fellow Oghuz Turks and increasingly threaten their former overlords' core territories on the northern shore of the Caspian Sea. For some years now they had been raiding the Khazars for cattle, sheep & other wares, but in 856 these Pechenegs mounted their first serious probing attack against Khazaria, for Çelgil Khan now wished to see whether the structure of the latter had rotted to the point where a good hard kick at their front door could bring it all tumbling down. However Josiah Khagan sorely disappointed his new rival in the Battle of the Ryn[2], where he surprised most observers and proved that the Khazars still had some life in them after all by scoring a victory against the numerically superior Pecheneg horde.

    Çelgil Khan was not the only man testing his foe this year. As more than ten years had now passed since his father's defeat at the hands of a loose Christian-Hindu coalition, Caliph Ahmad decided this would be a good time to start probing and softening up the Romans' border defenses in preparation for a war of reconquest aimed at northern Phoenicia and Mesopotamia. The Arabs did not commit to anything resembling a real invasion yet, and down south the limited forces they did commit were swiftly beaten back by the Greco-Roman legions operating out of Antioch & Tripolis[3] ('Tarabulus' to the Arabs). However, the ghazw who raided up north achieved greater success, laying waste to most lands around Edessa and overcoming the fortifications of Tel-Bshir[4] before being driven back over the border by Armenian reinforcements. Ahmad stoically bore the inevitable reprisal raids conducted by said Armenians, Greek akritai and the Ghassanids: as it seemed to him now that the aforementioned Ghassanids were on their last legs, having been saved by increasingly narrow margins in the last few rounds of Roman-Arab conflicts and now failing to muster a strong response to his raids this time around, evidently his raiders had successfully scouted a weak point in the Roman defense and he just had to strategize around that information.

    On the other side of Europe away from the Mediterranean, the sons of Ráðbarðr continued to make a name for themselves. In this year it was time for the second and fourth sons, Flóki the Fearless and Steinn the Strong, to shine: they fought in support of their uncle Grimr, who had assembled a band of adventurers on his quest to seize control of Hálogaland, the remote northern part of Norway from which their family hailed. Grimr had married the daughter of Botulfr, the great jarl of Tjøtta, and through her managed to assert rulership over that town, but this could not possibly sate his ambition and – inspired to further elevate himself by word of his elder brother's travels – he waged war against his neighbors, an assortment of jarls and petty kings who all claimed descent from the fire giant Logi and thus were collectively referred to as the 'Logissons' or 'Sons of Fire'.

    According to legend, Logi himself came to be the founding king of Hálogaland by no claim greater than his own strength, so to Grimr, it was fine to seize the patrimony he had left to his children by right of conquest. In that regard his nephews proved most helpful, as Flóki's risky but unfailing strategems coupled with the bullish strength of Steinn proved a formidable combination to put at the head of his warband, and by the end of 856 they had made their uncle master of the neighboring jarldoms of Torgar, Sandnes and Rødøy. Grimr, having been one of the many Vikings to answer the call of Ørvendil and witnessed the overwhelming power of Rome firsthand, applied the brutal lessons he had learned on the continent against his regional rivals: when Sandnes spurned his demand to yield and forced him to storm its palisades, he destroyed the town, enslaved most of its populace and massacred the fighting men, elderly and sick to send a message to any other Hálogalanders who might think of resisting his advance. This atrocity earned him the nickname 'Garmrson', implying his true father was the brutal hell-hound of Norse myth, which he then adopted without a trace of irony to further intimidate anyone who might cross him.

    XZBJbTA.jpg

    A battle in a fjord between Grimr Garmrson's warband and the men of Sandnes

    857 opened with a personal tragedy for the Aloysian household, as Empress Euphrosyne died of complications less than a day after delivering the imperial couple's third child in Constantinople – a daughter hurriedly baptized Euphemia, who managed to beat the odds and pull through that dark night. The young Alexander Caesar and his twin Alexandra were inconsolable over the loss of their mother, while Aloysius III himself showed little outward grief as could have been expected from a man with his stern and stoic disposition, but even he was noted by his courtiers to be even more aloof and solemn than usual in the days and years which followed his first wife's demise; it would be a long time before he remarried. Still, the Emperor not only refused to allow himself to demonstrate too much sorrow over the loss of his consort but also would not allow his personal feelings to interfere with the demands of state, which in this year included shoring up his eastern defenses and continuing efforts to broker a peace between Poland & Ruthenia.

    Having defeated the Ruthenians in the previous year, Siemowit of Poland spent this one pressing his advantage and proceeded to defeat Lev's forces again in the Battles of Budziatycze[5] and the Gniła Lipa[6] in-between dispatching a message of condolences to Trévere. The Ruthenians found their second wind after the latter engagement and drove the Poles back a ways at the Battle of Chortoryirsk[7], but while this victory enabled them to hold on to parts of southern & eastern Volhynia, their campaign to seize the whole of the region for themselves ended in failure when Siemowit ambushed their numerically superior army in a forest near the devastated village of Kowel[8], with poor coordination between the Rusovichi princes resulting in multiple contingents retreating without a fight and those who remained putting up a haphazard defensive effort against the Poles (who promptly crushed them in detail) at best. Lev II abdicated to a monastery in shame after this disaster and the Ruthenian nobility elected his son Mstislav to try to salvage the situation, which he did with another victory over the now-overconfident Poles in the Battle of Dubno.

    By that point, winter's arrival compelled both sides to cease hostilities, and the losses that had been piling up also made both the Poles and Ruthenians more inclined to agree to the arbitration of a peace settlement by Christendom's nominal overlord Aloysius. Since it had become increasingly clear that neither could decisively rout the other out of the Volhynian territories in this round of fighting, the Augustus Imperator was able to argue for a partition – western Volhynia going to the Poles, and eastern Volhynia to the Ruthenians, an outcome which Siemowit favored and which counted as a Polish victory since he stood to gain precisely none of Volhynia at all before the beginning of his campaign. Naturally, Mstislav was rankled by these terms and considered the Emperor's settlement to be nothing more than a temporary ceasefire: he would be back for a second round once he'd rebuilt and expanded Ruthenia's military strength.

    zad48wb.jpg

    Siemowit, the brash young King of the Poles, surveys the Volhynian territories he's just won by the strength of his lance-arm

    Over in Scandinavia, Flóki & Steinn's brothers Einarr & Gunnarr limped back from Britannia to join them early in 857, hoping to secure Hálogaland as a base for future (hopefully more successful) operations against the British Isles. With the assistance of these elder sons of Ráðbarðr and the few but immensely grizzled veterans of the British conflicts tagging along behind them, Grimr 'Garmrson' did rapidly overcome the resistance of the other Hálogalanders over the course of this year, and thereby unite the fjord-towns of this bitterly cold and fractious northern region before the snows began to fall again. It was at this point that dissension first began to stir among the house of Ráðbarðr: Grimr was still not satisfied with merely being King of Hálogaland and hoped to use the region as a springboard from which to conquer the rest of Norway, but his nephews hoped to carve out jarldoms and claim crowns either in Norway or Britain for themselves, and were not overly interested in further risking their lives & those of their warbands just to empower their uncle so greatly.

    Before this familial dispute could escalate past words and to the point where uncle & nephew duked it out with ax, sword and spear, an outside event intervened to force both camps to unite once more – a great incursion by the Sámi tribes (called 'Fenni' by the Romans since the time of Tacitus, and 'Finns' or 'Laplanders' by the Norse) living in the hinterland of and even further north beyond Hálogaland, who sought to take advantage of the fallout of Grimr's wars to loot & pillage Norse towns for their own benefit. Quick thinking and a willingness to set their competing ambitions aside on the part of the Norse leadership allowed them to limit the damage from these Sámi raids, and this winter said raiders only managed to plunder the town of Bodø before being driven back in a series of bloody skirmishes in the snow. The Norse boasted of killing over two hundred Sámi raiders at the cost of twenty of theirs falling in battle (though probably more than that died later from wounds incurred in the fighting), but this victory could only paper over their lingering disagreements so much and a permanent solution would have to be hashed out while they feasted and made merry over their shared triumph.

    Fv2DpGm.jpg

    Flóki the Fearless, chief strategist among the sons of Ráðbarðr, stands triumphant over the Sámi raiders who tried to despoil his new conquests

    East of both Rome and the Scandinavian peninsula, Çelgil Khan continued to plot the destruction of the Khazars. Josiah's doughty defense in the Battle of the Ryn had demonstrated to him that Khazaria was recovering from its catastrophic war of succession over the past few decades, and were not to be underestimated. Thus, in addition to marshaling new warriors for his host, the Pecheneg warlord also plotted to undermine the Khazar Khaganate from within by reaching out to non-Khazar elements of the confederacy dissatisfied with the reign of the Ashina. Of these malcontents, the Magyars stood out as having been the last and most reluctant of the rebel tribes to be beaten back into line by Josiah's faction in the aforementioned War of the Khazar Succession, and consequently proved most receptive to the idea of betraying their overlords when the Pechenegs should strike. With that scheme arranged, the Pechenegs ramped up their preparations for a full invasion of Khazaria, expecting the Magyars' backstabbing of the latter to really make this next campaign the ride-through-a-park that they thought their first foray against the Ashina would be.

    While the end of the first recorded Polish-Ruthenian war may have restored peace to Christendom, 858 saw an escalation of hostilities along its periphery and elsewhere. The Norsemen of the Isles had waited for only a few years to pass after their earlier defeat before beginning to harass Pictland again, and this time they brought more friends – not from Scandinavia, but from Ireland, as Áleifr had formed an alliance with the Vikings of Dyflin which was sealed by the wedding of his son Óttar to Birgitta, the daughter of King Hroðgar Guðrøðrson and one of his local Irish concubines. Dungarth of Pictland thus now faced raids and probing attacks from not just the north & west but also the south, which served to keep the Picts off-balance and unable to finish recovering from their first serious bout with the Island Norse. This proceeded according to the plans of Áleifr, who hoped to soften the Picts up ahead of his inevitable second invasion some years down the line.

    However the Picts could see such an attack coming, and were not about to sit idle and just take it. Dungarth worked on constructing his own anti-Norse alliance with the English and Irish, and while the distant court of Aloysius III might not worry in the slightest about the Norse Kingdom of the Isles – dismissing them as just a handful of savages living on some half-frozen rocks who can barely scratch Rome's northernmost periphery – he had more success in persuading the Anglo-Saxons to coordinate efforts in combating Norse raiders around the Firth of Forth with him, even inviting Englishmen to help him build some watch-towers along the Pictish side of that estuary. And across the Irish Sea, the Pictish king concluded an anti-Viking alliance with the Ulaid confederacy of northern Ireland, whose warlords pledged to march on Dyflin and drive the pagan foreigners back into the ocean as soon as they finished toppling the fading Uí Néill and seizing the High Kingship for themselves. There could be little doubt now that the next war between Norseman and Celt would be much larger in scale than their previous clashes, whenever it should come.

    awknXpN.png

    The Pictish and Irish (of Ulaid) leadership feasting together at a banquet

    As for Scandinavia, while wintering in the aftermath of last year's Sámi raids, the Ráðbarðrsons and their uncle Grimr hashed out the terms for continued cooperation between their respective family branches. The former agreed to back the latter in his quest to become King of Norway, but in exchange the latter would firstly have to give those among his nephews who wished to stay their free choice of jarldom (albeit as his vassal), and secondly he would also devote Norway's resources to helping those nephews who didn't want to stay in Norway to carving out new Viking kingdoms of their own in Britannia. The Ráðbarðrsons insisted that this time would be different than the catastrophic blunder which Ørvendil of Denmark had gotten himself killed in and which Grimr was a first-hand witness to, since the British Isles laid on the periphery of the Roman world and couldn't possibly be all that important to the Emperors – Einarr and Gunnarr having learned from captive monks who specialized in the study of history that Rome had already abandoned Britain once. If their father should return, then he would rightfully become the High King over all the future Norse kingdoms to the west.

    Now Grimr was more than a little skeptical of his nephews' calculations, but he would gladly tell them whatever they wanted to hear in exchange for their continued support and figured that since Norway didn't have a land border with the Holy Roman Empire (unlike Denmark), he would be a good deal safer from whatever retaliation the Aloysians might unleash than the hapless Claudius-Fjölnir had been. With this 'Settlement at Tjøtta' hammered out, the Norsemen of Hálogaland descended upon the other Norwegian petty-kingdoms as soon as the weather permitted it. Their first targets were neighboring Naumudalr[9] and Þrǿndalǫg[10], both of which were divided into numerous fractious statelets calling themselves jarldoms, fylki or smårike riven by their own ancient rivalries & grudges: these offered little effective resistance against Grimr's much more cohesive and experienced warbands, and often he found this-or-that petty-kingdom willing to actively join his cause to crush their rival neighbors, so this part of his campaign was by & large smooth sailing. The would-be King of Norway was far more concerned about the four greater southern Norwegian powers of Vestfold, Agðir[11], Rygjafylki[12] and Hǫrðaland[13] still standing in his way, all of which were real kingdoms in their own right and each of which was already stronger & wealthier than the myriad princelings of Naumudalr or Þrǿndalǫg combined. Icy and isolated Hálogaland made for a difficult start to his wars of conquest, and he would have to hope that his immensely strong and hardened warriors would be able to overcome the numerical & resource deficit he inevitably faced.

    In China, with nearly twenty years having passed since the last Liang-Han war ended, the aged Dingzong & Duanzong felt confident enough in their rebuilt armies to begin maneuvering against one another again. Understanding that Pengcheng presented a clear and immediate threat to the integrity of their hold on northern China, the Later Liang began to amass forces for a pre-emptive strike against the True Han and sent forth units of mounted 'foragers' (mostly Uighur and Khitan mercenaries) to begin harassing the latter. The True Han could figure out what was coming fairly easily and undertook their own preparations, not only marshaling an army at Pengcheng with which to pre-empt the Liang's pre-emptive attack but also directing the Prince of Chu to raise a secondary striking force at Xiangyang, with which they would attack the Liang's western underbelly. The wily Dingzong persuaded the Khitans to take up arms against their pro-Han Jurchen neighbors once more, promising them aid, in order to keep his northern frontier clear. More than that, he had also made the final arrangements for his trump card to enter play against the True Han as soon as hostilities began…

    Throughout 859, the Romans and Arabs continued preparing for the next round of fighting between their empires. On the Christian side, Aloysius moved to Constantinople for the year to ensure that he'd be able to respond quickly if war did break out soon and steadily ramped up his troop presence on the eastern border, while keeping a strong force of ten legions (approximately 10,000 men) back at Trévere under King Adalric's command to make absolutely certain that if the Norse tried anything around his capital again, he could swiftly and decisively shut them down. Efforts to rebuild the Belgic naval squadron also continued alongside the fortification of more sites on the northern shores of the Empire, the various castles lining the road to the imperial capital having proven they were worth every denarius in hindering and ultimately crippling the last Danish attack there. In the Orient, not only did the akritai and other border-reiver units from the Ghassanid kingdom and Armenia step up their harrying of Caliphal Syria & Al-Jazira, but the Cilician Bulgars also escalated their piratical activities – far from embarrassing themselves and their overlords, this time the more experienced pirates even boldly captured trading vessels within sight of Alexandria's harbor before racing off to safety.

    r3RiBYy.jpg

    One of the 'Normans' gifted to Aloysius III by Claudius-Fjölnir, now employed among the akritai on the Islamic borderlands. Notably he's carrying an early teardrop shield, a design which the Normans will popularize to the point of replacing the older round shields in the coming decades & centuries

    On the other side of the border, Ahmad's own ghazw raiders also increased the tempo of their attacks, launching extensive and frequent raids with the intent of driving all those rural villagers on Roman soil who they didn't kill or take away in chains into fortified towns & castles, their plan being to denude the Romans' supply stockpiles by forcing them to house & feed this glut of refugees. Their own pirates, operating out of ports stretching from the southern (still Saracen-controlled) half of Phoenicia to Egypt and Cyrenaica, lashed out at Christian shipping across the Mediterranean and launched reprisal raids as far as eastern Sicily to retaliate against the Bulgars' activities. A ways back from the front lines, the Caliph was combining corps of his elite ghilman warriors with those Arab tribesmen who he hadn't yet demilitarized and exotic mercenaries from as far as Sudan and Sindh into two large armies, one intended to tie up Roman forces in Antioch and the other to destroy the Ghassanids once & for all before moving into Armenia & Anatolia. This military buildup was a costly investment, especially since Ahmad decided that he needed to give both armies their own units of war elephants brought in all the way from Al-Hind, but the shadow of defeat still loomed large over his reign and all of his advisors had told him how badly he needed to dispel it if he was to cement his legacy as a true Caliph.

    The western front was not the only one Ahmad needed to keep an eye on, of course. His father's last war had gone so poorly in part because Islamic forces were increasingly badly divided between two deteriorating fronts, and he did not intend to send his second army to fight in India instead of keeping them on their preplanned course against the Roman world. To that end, Ahmad surprised just about everyone in the higher echelons of the Caliphate by opening talks with the Indian and Indo-Roman kings in hopes of buying peace with them for the foreseeable future. As it so happened, the Salankayanas and Chandras were both still in the process of digesting and rebuilding the swathes of territory they had recaptured from Alid hands previously, so they were quite happy to accept the Caliph's monetary gifts and enter the Dar al-Sulh or 'House of Truce', especially since the Arab end of their non-aggression pacts required the Alids to completely cease raiding Indian lands for years to come.

    Ahmad's Alid kindred were outraged at such a requirement, but he responded by both pointing out that they weren't exactly back up to full strength themselves and by assuring them that the time for another war with the 'pagans' of Hind would come, just…not now, or probably any time soon. The Indo-Romans were not as willing to accept payoffs from the Caliph's treasuries, nor assurances that they knew were unlikely to last past the next decade (or even a few years if they're being especially pessimistic), and so posed a different question with a different answer. The Caliph ended up giving the Alid governors of Sistan, as the region which incorporated large parts of southeastern Persia and Islamic Afghanistan was known, money with which to build new strategically-positioned forts and repair old ones to keep watch over the mountain passes & valleys: in so doing, he hoped to both appease his increasingly resentful kinsmen and deter the Indo-Romans from trying anything funny while his eyes were fixed on their larger and much more powerful cousins to the west.

    Up north beyond the Caucasus Mountains, the Magyar-Pecheneg plot was exposed to Josiah Khagan by Elek, a prince of the Keszi tribe who hoped that this act of treachery would gain him Khazar backing to take the tribe's throne from his brother Gaszi. Josiah did promise him that much, but first the Khazars had to move against their treacherous vassal – this time, the Khagan intended to show no mercy and struck with a sudden and brutal fury, eradicating hundreds of Magyars and taking their herds before the latter could even begin to mount a response. The kende or spiritual leader of the Magyar confederacy, Elemér of the Gyarmat tribe, was lured into a meeting with Josiah under false friendly pretenses, captured and tortured until he admitted to the conspiracy, at which point he was executed and his head borne as a macabre battle-standard against the rest of his people. The Magyars' gyula or supreme warchief, a man of the Megyer tribe who was coincidentally named Attila, rallied what men he could find to first ambush and slaughter the Khazar raiding party coming for his head, then reached out to other survivors to wage a desperate war of survival: but the odds the Magyars were facing at this point were not looking good, to say the least.

    As he closed in on the Magyar homeland, known even to the Romans as 'Magna Hungaria'[14], Josiah Khagan had taken the additional step of positioning pickets of sentries to intercept any riders the Magyars might try to send to their Pecheneg allies, which greatly helped hinder communications between the two and delayed a Pecheneg response by weeks or even months. By the time Çelgil Khan finally learned of what had happened, no small number of Magyars were already dead, including Elemér. Evidently deciding that the cat was out of the bag and that they'd best strike while the Khazars were still distracted rather than wait for Josiah to finish the Magyars off before inevitably turning his wrath against them, the Pechenegs scrambled into action, launching an invasion into Khazaria's eastern flank. A race was now on to determine whether the Khazars could destroy the Magyars before the Pechenegs rode to their rescue.

    z0512oB.jpg

    Josiah Khagan in his prime, attired for battle with the treasonous Magyars. The difficulties of his reign meant he couldn't afford armor as ornate as that of his forefathers, but as he would prove on the battlefield, what he had on hand was still good enough

    860 marked the start of a new decade, and new wars. The first erupted between the Holy Roman Empire and the Hashemite Caliphate anew, with Ahmad interpreting news of the passing of Aloysius' former father-in-law (and long-running nemesis to the Islamic armies) Michael Skleros as the sign to proceed with his invasion plans. The Emperor barely had time to appoint Skleros' eldest son and the uncle of his children, Demetrios Skleros, as the next Praetorian Prefect of the Orient before he had to leave Constantinople to assume command of his easternmost legions. Aloysius would set out accompanied by his other brother-in-law Andronikos Skleros, curopalates[15] (chief palace official or majordomo) of the Great Palace of Constantinople, as his new chief general on the eastern front (recommended by the late Michael himself) as well as his own heir Alexander Caesar, now aged eleven and thus old enough to squire for his aforementioned second uncle.

    By the time Aloysius arrived in Antioch, the Muslim push was well underway. Their generalissimo Al-Khorasani did not take to the field himself, but sent forth the planned and built-up Islamic armies under the command of two highly trusted subordinates: Abu'l-Fath al-Jannabi, a ghulam commander of Persian and Turkic descent, would lead the thrust against Antioch while Al-'Awwam al-Turani, an Oghuz Turk by birth, was put in charge of the drive against the Ghassanids. Both generals acted quickly, with Al-Jannabi pushing toward Antaradus[16] and besieging Laodicea-in-Syria to sever Antioch from Roman Phoenicia while Al-Turani defeated the Ghassanid army (as well as some supporting cavalry cohorts from Antioch and Greek akritai contingents) in the Battle of Batnae[17], then harrying King Al-Ayham II's retreat before ultimately besieging him and his remaining forces in Edessa. In every engagement, the Saracens notably placed their Arab contingents at the forefront of their armies – ostensibly for use as skirmishers and/or to give them the honor of being the first to kill infidels, but probably with the hidden motive of eliminating troops considered less useful & reliable than the elite ghilman by Ahmad – in addition to, of course, using their war elephants as effective shock weapons.

    Aloysius III adapted quickly to the circumstances on the ground. In accordance with Roman military doctrine, he commissioned the assembly of the mobile carroballistae artillery in Antioch for anti-elephant and anti-personnel usage on the battlefield, and concentrated his first serious counter-move in the east to shore up the faltering Ghassanids. Throughout late summer and the fall, Roman and federate forces moved to root the Saracens out of the Upper Mesopotamian, southern Armenian and southeastern Anatolian countryside where ghazw had been busy raiding for everything that wasn't nailed down and torching anything that was, and ultimately converged upon Edessa in force when their supply lines were no longer under threat by Islamic horsemen operating behind the nominal front lines. Al-Turani was defeated in battle with the Emperor's host near the city and duly retreated rather than risk getting his army wiped out, terminating the siege.

    In the south, while Andronikos the Curopalate was unable to immediately drive Al-Jannabi into retreat the way Aloysius had done to Turani, Venetian and Bulgar assistance resulting in a Roman victory in the Battle off Aradus[18] allowed them to keep supplying the various besieged towns & fortresses in Phoenicia through the year. This category certainly included Aradus itself, where many of the residents of nearby Antaradus had fled by boat ahead of their city's fall to the Muslims. Moreover, detachments of Saracen cavalry from Egypt and Cyrenaica pushed into Roman Libya under the direction of a third ghulam general, the Khazar and Circassian-blooded Yazid al-Shirvani: however these turned out to be raids meant to occupy the Africans, not the prelude to a true invasion, as the Caliphate's attention was still fixed on Syria & Mesopotamia. Thus far, the start of the war had not gone too badly for the Romans.

    A9ffZhr.jpg

    The Saracens using their elephants to batter Antaradus' defenses

    Up north, the gyula Attila had since been elevated to the rank of 'Grand Prince' or Nagyfejedelem over all the Magyars by an emergency assembly of his people's remaining tribal chieftains and elders, granting him absolute authority to do whatever he thought necessary to ensure their survival. Attila proceeded to take the intrepid and unexpected step of charging through the Khazar noose tightening around Magna Hungaria, leading his horde in a westward stampede fueled by the desperate fury that only came with the knowledge of one's imminent demise if they were to stay in their doomed homeland. Josiah Khagan apparently did not anticipate his rebellious subjects going on the offensive, and the Khazars failed to contain the Magyar rush as a consequence. Worse still, the Pechenegs had decided that the best way to relieve pressure on their allies (and to enrich themselves) would be to directly attack & sack Atil, which they promptly placed under siege.

    Trusting that Atil's rebuilt defenses would hold, Josiah followed his instinct to keep pursuing the Magyars and keep them from uniting with the Pechenegs. He was soon proven correct, as indeed the Pechenegs were unable to breach the walls of Atil – repaired to their full strength by Jewish engineers, and even improved with a new moat and ramparts – and while Çelgil Khan was busy there, Josiah chased the Magyars all the way up to Khazaria's western border. In the furious skirmishes between the fleeing Magyars and their pursuers, Gaszi of the Keszi tribe did at least manage to fell his treacherous half-brother Elek, who had brought this ruin down upon their people in the first place (and who, frankly, Josiah would probably have assassinated if the Khazars had succeeded in destroying the Magyars).

    Only when the Magyars made it onto Ruthenian soil did the Khazars stop chasing them: such a move put this desperate nomadic horde on a collision course with the Roman and Christian world, which suited Josiah fine, since throwing the Romans' northeastern frontier into chaos would also give him a chance to break off his tribute payments to the Holy Roman Empire without fear of (short-term, at least) consequence. Naturally, Grand Prince Mstislav of the Ruthenians was not happy to have this many unwelcome guests suddenly storming into his principality and while he was hoping to start his own first full war against the Poles, pushing the Magyars out of his neighborhood was an equally worthy endeavor in his view. In the meantime, Josiah set a watch on the western border and turned the bulk of his forces back eastward to finally relieve his capital from the threat of the upstart Pechenegs.

    Jyclvpa.jpg

    Grand Prince Attila leads the Magyars westward. Pale shadow of the other Attila who sacked Rome and almost brought a premature end to the Stilichian lineage though he might be, he came to test the Christians all the same, and his name would still send a chill down most Romans' spines

    Finally, over in China, Emperor Dingzong launched his own renewed war against the True Han. He began hostilities not with an invasion aimed at Pengcheng, as the Han generals had expected, but by activating his crowning achievement as an Emperor whose most powerful weapon to date had been subterfuge: the incitement of Liu Hu, the Prince of Chu, to revolt against his imperial cousin – and in so doing, trying to take the critical fortress-city of Xiangyang and its environs (most certainly including the western territories previously snatched from the Liang north of the Yangtze) out of play for the Han – in June of this year. This time Dingzong had sent twin sisters, Cheng Feng and Cheng Huang, to seduce this lesser Liu and persuade him that the Northern Emperor was willing to put him in control of southern China, on account of the seniority his branch of the Liu clan should have had over the True Han imperial lineage descended from Si Lifei and Liu Dan. Of course Liu Hu had been a fool to think that – there could only ever be one Emperor over All Under Heaven, after all – but the important thing for the Liang was that he actually believed the words of their Emperor's spies.

    In any case, the betrayal of the Chu Liu cadet branch took Duanzong completely by surprise, and no sooner had he shifted his armies to react to the situation did Dingzong initiate his other sucker punch – a three-pronged offensive aimed at Pengcheng from the north, northwest and west, involving nearly 150,000 soldiers. The Liang moved quickly to overwhelm any possible Han response, a task made all the easier by their superiority in cavalry, and converged on their target more rapidly than the Han could have anticipated or prepared for (especially with this other distraction in the west). By the start of August, the Liang had indeed taken Pengcheng, but Dingzong wasn't done yet. He now threw his second-line troops into the fray, led by his own favored son and Prince of Liang Ma Jin, in order to sustain their momentum and push the Han back over the Yangtze, while directing a column of 30,000 under his general Fa Yan to support Liu Hu in crushing the Han loyalists still holding out around Xiangyang.

    By the end of 860, the Liang offensive had proven to be a sweeping success, leaving the Han forces still north of the Yangtze pinned with their backs to the river or else frantically fleeing southward on boats. Meanhile Duanzong had narrowly avoided a heart attack after the breadth of the Liang assault sunk in, and was now hurriedly bringing his reserve armies up to the front on top of launching a conscription drive to raise more troops. Liu Yong, the Prince of Han, had managed to push the traitors out of Xiangyang itself after much confused but fierce street fighting and retain the strategically vital city on the middle Yangtze for his dynasty with the help of the faithful general Sun Bo, but Liu Hu secured its 'twin' Fancheng as his main base of operations and maneuvered to finish off the Han presence here with Fa Yan's help. Dingzong, meanwhile, gloated that it would be his rivals who needed to open dams and flood their own soil to stop him now, and further confidently predicted that by the same time next year, he would be feasting in the Han's palace in Jiankang.

    muJfIdW.png

    Cheng Feng, elder of the twins who seduced the Prince of Chu into betraying his kin. Dingzong had a great track record of finding beautiful and charming female spies to help him pull off upsets against his various enemies, and this time their espionage work resulted in one of the most successful surprise attacks in medieval Chinese history

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Lutsk.

    [2] The Ryn Desert, NW Kazakhstan.

    [3] Tripoli, Lebanon.

    [4] Gündoğan, Oğuzeli.

    [5] Budiatychi.

    [6] The Hynla Lypa River.

    [7] Staryi Chortoryirsk.

    [8] Kovel.

    [9] Namdalen, central Norway.

    [10] Trøndelag, central Norway.

    [11] Agder, western Norway.

    [12] Rogaland, western Norway.

    [13] Hordaland, western Norway.

    [14] Somewhere in the southern Urals, most likely modern Bashkortostan.

    [15] Kouropalatēs in Greek – a very high-ranking title in the Byzantine Empire, often given out to close imperial relatives or friendly foreign princes from the early fifth century to the Comnenian period, although it survived as a lesser dignity into Palaeologan times.

    [16] Tartus.

    [17] Suruç.

    [18] Arwad.
     
    861-865: Irony Poisoning
  • The Romans spent 861 concentrating all their energies toward building on the previous year's successes and limiting the damage from their failures, completely ignoring goings-on to their north for the time being. Aloysius III led the primary imperial army forward from Edessa to push the Islamic general Al-Turani out of Christian Mesopotamia & back into Al-Jazira, and the Saracens duly turned to give battle near Harran early in this year. Al-Turani hoped to catch the Emperor by surprise with a sudden and ferocious counterattack, and indeed he managed to catch the Romans off-guard and break through their front line with his cavalry & elephants in the opening stages of the engagement. However, faithful Radovid duly led the Roman reserve in to stabilize the situation as he often had in the past, and the Romans' superior numbers eventually restored the upper hand to them, forcing Al-Turani to retreat again before his forces were enveloped and destroyed utterly.

    The city of Harran bloodlessly yielded to Aloysius later that same evening, and to the Romans' amazement they found that not only had a healthy Christian community survived decades of Islamic occupation there, but so had the pagan worshipers of the Babylonian moon god Sin[1], described as 'Sabians' by the Muslims. From Harran, the Romans next proceeded onward to Ras al-Ayn, which Aloysius also captured. Rather than proceed any further into Islamic Al-Jazira however, at this point the Augustus Imperator unexpectedly left behind a garrison, then promptly changed course – a surprise and a disappointment to Al-Turani, who had received reinforcements at Nusaybin (formerly Nisibis) and was hoping to pull the Romans into another battle on more favorable terrain – and instead returned to Harran before driving southwestward, tearing through Al-Jannabi's rear lines in northern Syria on his way to Phoenicia to reunite with Andronikos Skleros.

    aqkCXJ1.jpg

    After surviving, even thriving, as late as the Sassanid & Eftal periods, the ancient Sumero-Babylonian religion entered its final eclipse in the brief Eastern Roman, chaotic Tegreg Turkic and ultimately Islamic periods of control over their homeland. Still, pockets of dogged believers like the cult of Sin-Nanna in Harran lingered like living fossils even in the ninth century

    Now Al-Jannabi had previously divided his forces, leaving one division to guard his rear while he personally oversaw efforts to conquer the isolated Roman fortresses & towns in southern Phoenicia and a third division chased the refugees from Antaradus to their sanctuary on the island stronghold of Aradus. However, the continued dominance of the Roman fleet in these waters and news of the Emperor marching down upon him from the northeast – delivered by survivors of his northern army, which Aloysius smote at the Battle of Batnai[2] – compelled him to lift his siege of Tripolis and reunite his forces. However this was for naught, as the Islamic general also met with defeat in the Battle of Balanaea[3] and retreated to the east before he could be stomped flat between the imperial army and Skleros, leaving Aloysius with the task of rooting out his remaining garrisons in Phoenicia. The year thus ended with the Romans placing Antaradus back under siege, while Al-Turani did the same with Harran and the Saracens in general tried to come up with a new plan, their first offensive having been defeated across the board.

    Up north, the Magyars brought much devastation upon the southern borderlands of Ruthenia, where (being mounted nomads) they held an insurmountable advantage over the East Slavs. Grand Prince Mstislav was wise enough not to engage them on these 'wild fields' where rampaging nomads had made long-term settled civilization nearly impossible, and instead allowed the latter-day Attila and his cohorts to become overconfident before luring them into battle on the much more defensible wood- and river-lands closer to Kyiv. In the so-called 'Battle of the Black Forest[4]', peasant foragers of the Ruthenian army managed to draw forward elements of the Magyar horde beneath the trees before getting completely annihilated, and their skirmish rapidly snowballed into a much larger engagement in which the Ruthenian shield-wall (reinforced by a contingent of Varangian mercenaries, including some of Ráðbarðr and Amleth's companions who stayed behind while they moved on) managed to hold out against Magyar cavalry charges – hindered by the terrain – before the Grand Prince himself surprised the enemy and drove Attila into retreat by leading his mounted druzhina (elite retainers) in a counterattack. Following this defeat, the Magyars retreated to the southern steppe and no longer attempted any large-scale incursions into the Ruthenians' core lands.

    East of the Magyars and their struggles, their former Khazar overlords came to blows with the Pechenegs who sought to usurp them once more before the former's capital of Atil. In the furious battle which followed, the Khazars initially had the advantage, as the Jewish defenders of the city fired upon the Pecheneg host with wall-mounted mangonels while the Khazars themselves had the better of the initial exchange of arrows. The tide turned in favor of the more numerous Pechenegs when they managed to close in for melee combat under their Khan's personal direction, however, and the Khazars struggled in this stage of the great Battle of Atil even after their capital's garrison sallied forth to support Josiah in the field. As the ranks of his warriors threatened to buckle beneath the press of the furious Pecheneg warriors and their keen lances, the Khagan of the Khazars executed a daring gambit: he and his bodyguards rushed directly for Çelgil Khan, slaying the Pecheneg standard-bearer with his lance and crossing blades with the enemy king himself, before ultimately driving the latter into flight. The Pechenegs promptly lost heart at the sight of their Khan's cowardly act and retreated after him in disarray, terminating the Pecheneg offensive and sparking a campaign of brutal skirmishes in which the Khazars generally held the upper hand instead.

    IYxAWjV.jpg

    Josiah Khagan giving chase to the fleeing Pechenegs after his victory in the Battle of Atil

    Further still to the east, in China the True Han continued to struggle to hold on against their northern rival's overwhelmingly successful surprise attack. Xiangyang was placed under siege by Liu Hu and his new allies, but of course no encirclement of that key to southern China could ever be complete until and unless the Liang were able to take control of the River Yangtze itself, and so they began operations to do just that. Despite having successfully held the city against his treacherous kinsman's soldiers and in fact rooted said partisans out from within the walls, the Prince of Han nearly lost his nerve at news of Fancheng's fall and from beholding the odds being arrayed against him; in a moment of weakness he asked his father for authorization to withdraw southward, which Duanzong sternly refused and rebuked him for, instead ordering his heir to fight to the death for Xiangyang.

    General Sun Bo reminded the Han crown prince of the importance of hanging on to Xiangyang at all costs, and eventually Liu Yong rebuilt the resolve to fight for this critical strongpoint, successfully directing naval efforts to prevent the Liang from establishing a blockade on the Yangtze while Sun led daring sorties to disrupt the enemy's attempts to build siege forts around the city on land. The True Han also began to stabilize their position further down the Yangtze's course later in the year, as General Fang Hong mounted a successful defense in the Battle of Gaoyou (on a battlefield that was largely bisected by the Grand Canal of the Later Han, no less) and won enough time for Duanzong to really start flooding the region with reinforcements ferried from south of the Yangtze. Thanks to their combined efforts, the True Han managed to retain a marginal presence north of the Yangtze's mouth by the end of 861: from there, Duanzong and Fang worked on the next step of their counterattack in the east, which was to widen their zone of control back towards Shouchun and the Huai.

    The Romans started 862 off by storming Antaradus, Emperor Aloysius having determined that he needed to retake the city and purge northern Phoenicia of the Saracens quickly so that he can turn his attention to holding off whatever Al-Khorasani and his subordinates had planned next along an undivided front. Preparations for the assault were made in late 861 and early 862, and in late February of the latter year the signal was given for the Roman army to proceed with a combined land and sea (from Aradus) offensive against the Muslim-held city. The Swabian contingent provided by Adalric again proved their worth as heavy shock infantry here, being the first up the siege ladders & towers of the Romans' landward assault and wielding their formidable two-handed longswords to deadly effect in clearing Antaradus' walls of the Islamic defenders, and within a day (and after sustaining about a thousand casualties) Aloysius had his victory.

    ACnpv8a.jpg

    A siege tower full of Alemanni long-swordsmen rumbles toward the walls of Antaradus, February 862

    However, no sooner had the Romans recaptured Antaradus and the rest of northern Phoenicia did they get the bad news that Harran had surrendered to Al-Turani's army, marking yet another bloodless turn in that city's allegiance. From there, the Muslims worked to realize their new plan: a northward-focused offensive, with the ultimate objective of erasing the Ghassanids from the map once & for all and also getting a good blow or three in against the Armenians. Al-Turani used Harran as a base from which to target the lands around Edessa, evidently hoping to isolate the Ghassanid capital and force Al-Ayham to either flee his seat or risk dying to defend it once more, and his forces fanned out to capture towns as far as Germanicea Caesarea[5] while herding the rural Christian populations they encountered toward Edessa, though the Amanus Mountains prevented him from crossing into Cilician Bulgaria. Al-Jannabi, meanwhile, pushed up into Armenia and laid waste to lands as far as Lake Van's southern shore with his own host, while also ordering Islamic troops in Azerbaijan and Shirvan to launch raids into eastern Armenia & Georgia.

    Elsewhere, as the Khazars chased the Pechenegs into the latter's territory, they were met by a delegation of Pecheneg notables. These men revealed to Josiah Khagan that they had killed Çelgil Khan for his folly and that his successor, Yeke Khan, was prepared to acknowledge the Khazars as the masters of the steppe once more. Josiah Khagan therefore gracefully desisted in his pursuit of the scattered Pecheneg host and accepted Yeke Khan as his vassal, thereby subordinating the Pechenegs to Khazar overlordship for the second time in exchange for the rights to a new and more fertile land than the home they just left. Conveniently, the western borderlands of Khazaria were open to settlement and would put this new vassal in conflict with the old, rebellious one.

    Most importantly, the Khazar triumph of 859-862 bought them and their supremacy over the Pontic Steppe a new lease on life – truly Josiah Khagan had lived up to his namesake and brought about a renaissance in the fortunes of his people, which had seemed stuck in a downward spiral since the disastrous war of succession in which he took power in the first place, even if they had not (and probably would never) fully regain the lofty heights they had enjoyed under his grandfather. With the Romans and Muslims mired in a renewed round of their own deadly struggle, Josiah further took this opportunity to terminate his tribute payments to the Holy Roman Empire, confident that with all his troubles Aloysius III would also be unable to play the role Pharaoh Necho had to the Biblical Josiah of Judah. It was the way of the steppe for nomadic empires to be cast down by new, stronger hordes once their time was up, as had happened to the greater and more terrible Huns & Tegregs before the Khazars, and as would likely still happen to the Khazars themselves some other day: but, by Jehovah, it seemed that day would not come in the ninth century.

    In Scandinavia, the eruption of hostilities between Rygjafylki and Hǫrðaland gave the ambitious Hálogalanders their opening for southward expansion. King Grimr concluded an alliance with Audbjörn the Red, ruler of Rygjafylki, to partition Hǫrðaland between themselves in exchange for his military support, and promptly descended upon the Hǫrðalanders with his smaller but highly experienced and well-armed forces. Together the allies achieved rapid and sweeping success against Hǫrðaland, which was otherwise too strong for either one of them alone to defeat quickly, and by the start of autumn that rival state's King Gudbrand Greycloak was on his last legs. The allied army swept said legs out from underneath him in the First Battle of Feðjar[6] on September 22, where he and another 700 Hǫrðalanders died mounting a last stand against the 4,000-strong combined army of Rygjafylki and Hálogaland. The men of Rygjafylki, being more numerous than those of Hálogaland, did most of the hard work and took the brunt of the casualties on that bloody day.

    That evening should have been one of great celebration between the victorious allies, but Grimr and his nephews had other plans. In a scheme masterminded by Flóki the Fearless, the Hálogalanders greatly watered down their own wine so as to remain (relatively) sober and seemingly conceded all the best food, concubines and campsites to their allies (who greedily seized it all without a second thought, believing it was their due for carrying the alliance's weight in the final battle with Gudbrand Greycloak anyway), thus giving them an advantage when they sprang their sudden but inevitable betrayal upon the far more heavily inebriated men of Rygjafylki. The Second Battle of Feðjar lasted from midnight to sunrise of September 23, and ended with Audbjörn & the vast majority of his fighting men being killed while they were too drunk/asleep to properly resist. Grimr was thus able to annex two of the four major petty-kingdoms of southern Norway in one cunning stroke, at the cost of the remaining two – Vestfold and Agðir – immediately allying against him and most certainly swearing off any possibility of negotiating with Hálogaland in good faith.

    PNDSDw2.png

    Grimr and Flóki leading the night attack on their one-time allies from Rygjafylki

    Over in China, Fang Hong spent much of this year striving to push the Liang back toward the Huai, and initially seemed to find much success in doing so. However, this was part of another ruse on the part of Dingzong and his generals, who allowed the True Han's eastern armies to get within striking distance of Shouzhou before springing their trap to envelop and hopefully destroy said forces away from the Yangtze (and thus, any realistic hope of the True Han reinforcing them) so as to clear the path to Jiankang. The Liang's superiority in cavalry gave them the victory in the resulting Shouzhou Campaign and also hope of cutting off Fang's retreat, but they failed to completely seal the trap due to a mixture of overconfidence and some skullduggery on the part of the True Han themselves, who bribed a contingent of Uyghur mercenaries to defect and open up a route for Fang to fall back southward through. Thanks to this turn of fortune, the Han were able to survive another day and retreat over the Yangtze with enough forces to protect Jiankang & rebuff the Liang's efforts to cross after them, although they did certainly lose their remaining holdings beyond that river (save Xiangyang) as a consequence.

    Come 863, the Magyars' situation on the western edges of the Pontic Steppe approached rock bottom, on account of them having been rebuffed by the Ruthenians and now coming under harassment by the newly-arrived Pechenegs to their east. In desperation, Grand Prince Attila decided the tribes had to move south and secure for themselves the fertile grasslands beyond the towering Carpathian Mountains if they were to survive, even if it meant challenging the Roman juggernaut. Thus this year brought with it the first Magyar raids on Roman (specifically Dacian) soil as an independent force, rather than a mere contingent of the greater Khazar horde. Dacian villagers in the countryside retreated to the fortified churches & towns of their militarized frontier rather than face this new wave of furiously desperate and hungry nomads in the field, and the raids furthermore most certainly created a poor first impression of the newcomers in the mind of Duke Murí (Lat.: 'Mauricius') d'Elaune[7], the British commander of those Danubian legions not taken to the Middle East by Aloysius. Thus when Attila attempted to negotiate with Murí for settlement rights, hoping that his raids would have intimidated the Romans into yielding to his demands, the general rebuked him and prepared for battle with the Magyars instead.

    The looming conflict on the northeastern frontier was irrelevant and not even a concern to Aloysius at this point in time, for he remained utterly focused on turning back the Muslim offensives in the east. The combined Roman host swept out northward from Phoenicia, collected local reinforcements from Cilician Bulgaria and moved to thwart the schemes of Al-Turani. This time the Emperor intended to inflict a smashing defeat on the Saracen general first before dividing his forces to pursue multiple objectives, and he got his chance south of occupied Germanicea Caesarea where Al-Turani hurriedly concentrated his own divided army against the Roman counterattack. As the Siege of Antaradus had given the Alemanni swordsmen a chance to shine, the battle here gave the first 'Normans' in Roman service their opportunity to really prove their worth and enter the pages of history: normally the Norsemen were known to have fought exclusively as infantry, but under Aloysius's direction they had been furnished with & trained to fight on horseback, and at Germanicea he deployed them as cavalry. The boys he had selected to become his first elite Varangian guardsmen had also finished growing up & training, and he was anxious to test their ability on the front line of his army.

    The Battle of Germanicea ended up being centered on a strategic hill[8], from where either the Romans or the Arabs could control the surrounding battlefield. Al-Turani sent an 800-strong detachment of Turkic and Kurdish raiders to take this hill ahead of the majority of his army, but Aloysius countered by sending a 2,000-man division comprised of most of the Normans in his army (including all 300 of his young Varangians) and some Bulgars to contest its summit, which they did victoriously. The Romans did not merely camp on the hill but used it as a springboard for daring cavalry assaults on the Saracen ranks throughout the battle, disrupting Al-Turani's lines again and again before retreating back up the slopes, and the men of the Norman contingent further dismounted and bravely held their position when the Turkic general became sufficiently annoyed to send five times their number (including a thousand ghilman) to try to wrest the hill from them, proving that they were still no less deadly than their forefathers when compelled to fight on foot.

    KmgQNrt.png

    The Roman lorica hamata was nigh-impervious to slashing attacks, and the padded jacket or subarmalis worn beneath offered additional protection against crushing weapons. However, the lack of leg armor represented an obvious weakpoint – one which the Normans addressed by using a teardrop shield design, which was also easier to use on horseback than the classical square scutum

    Ultimately the Saracens retreated in defeat after fighting for most of the day, marking the Normans' passage through their baptism of fire: side from demonstrating how smoothly they'd adapted to the versatile fighting style of the Roman knight – warriors who could perform just as well as heavy infantrymen as they could in the role of mounted lancers – the 'teardrop'-shaped shields which they favored also impressed Aloysius. This style of shield provably offered superior protection for the shoulders and upper legs than the round shield long favored by the Romans since the more traditional scutum fell out of favor for all but their crossbowmen, and Aloysius understood that with a bit of lengthening, it would go a long way to improving the survivability of his greave-less soldiers: thus, the 'kite' shield was born, and the older round shield design would be phased out in its favor over the coming decades. Before they got ahead of themselves however, the Romans still had to finish this war, and since Al-Turani escaped the battlefield of Germanicea, Aloysius had to split his host once more: he would chase the fleeing foe to Aleppo with the better part of his men, while Skleros and his son set out to secure Armenia from Al-Jannabi's ravagers.

    Up in Norway, the Hálogalanders' planning for the final stage of their campaign of unification was interrupted by the glorious return of Ráðbarðr Twisted-Beard and Amleth, who brought vast riches and stories from their extremely lengthy travels to dazzle their kindred & countrymen with. Both men flaunted the silks they'd bought in Kufa and distributed an assortment of treasures, ranging from ornate Roman glassware to carved ivory statuettes, while telling their stories around Grimr's hearth. Ráðbarðr also had his party's remaining spices spent on their welcome feast and ate his meal on the single bowl of Chinese porcelain he'd managed to buy in Sindh, marking the first time the Vikings encountered goods of either kind and further amazing all who were present.

    Grimr himself feared and resented his brother's return however, having lived most of his life in the more adventurous and charismatic Ráðbarðr's shadow and now rapidly growing concerned that said brother would overshadow him & steal the fruits of his work once more. His concern proved justified within days of Ráðbarðr's return, when the latter's sons told him all about their plan and he naturally didn't just want in on this grand scheme of conquest they had devised while he was gone, but also demanded overall leadership over the Viking coalition on account of his seniority and the riches he had just lavished upon them, which far exceeded anything Grimr could salvage in Norway. Now as far as Grimr was concerned, the conquest of Hálogaland and the resultant campaign to unify all Norway was his brainchild, and he was not about to sit there and let his big brother take over his life's work regardless of how much more popular Ráðbarðr was.

    Before this fraternal rivalry could escalate to the point of a lethal holmgang however, Einarr and Flóki intervened to mediate a compromise between their father & uncle, which Ráðbarðr agreed to on the grounds of familial love and Grimr upon the realization that even if he did win, the Ráðbarðrsons would certainly not follow a man who just killed their sire (nor for that matter would Amleth, since Ráðbarðr had basically become a second father to him). The Hálogalanders' plan grew ever more ambitious in scale to accommodate the triumphant return of Ráðbarðr: Grimr would now continue to reign in Norway while his nephews attacked Britain as originally planned, but they also tacked on an additional scheme to help Amleth recover Denmark from Claudius-Fjölnir after first prying Britannia from the Romans, and all parties involved were also to acknowledge Ráðbarðr as their 'high king' and the new overall commander of their coalition as he demanded. He was to rule this North Sea empire from Sweden, which he and all his kin agreed to conquer last and to pass on to his favorite son Hrafn (but not the high kingship, for the Norsemen would elect a successor to that lofty throne after his passing).

    Uiaxsbn.jpg

    Ráðbarðr Twisted-Beard giving a jade necklace to his brother Grimr while feasting at the latter's table with all of their sons & daughters, presenting the image of a big happy Norse family in spite of having reignited their fraternal rivalry behind closed doors

    The Romans continued to push forward on both their southern (Syrian) and northern (Armenian-Mesopotamian) fronts throughout 864. Along the former axis of advance, Emperor Aloysius started things off by putting Aleppo under siege and did so properly this time, unlike several previous Roman attempts at besieging the great Syrian city which were often either undermanned and undersupplied or left incomplete before the would-be besiegers were put to flight by Saracen reinforcements. Al-Turani fled the city ahead of his approach, leaving his Persian subordinate Yunus ibn Dawud al-Sistani to defend the walls against overwhelming odds with 1,800 men while he went to gather reinforcements. This proved to be a mistake, as within nine months the outbreak of cholera within said walls compelled Al-Sistani to surrender to the Romans, having lost far more of his garrison to the outbreak or to hunger than to Christian arrows, mangonel-flung boulders or scorpion bolts.

    Up north Al-Jannabi didn't have much luck either, as despite successfully sacking the city of Van and sending much slaves & other booty southward, he was resoundingly defeated by the combined armies of the Skleroi, the Armenians and a Georgian detachment in the great Battle of Artamet[9] shortly after this victory. Despite his great youth, Alexander Caesar began to demonstrate a streak of reckless courage from here onward, boldly darting forth from beneath his uncle's wing to come to grips with the Islamic enemy at that lakeside battle and helping the vengeful Armenians harry the Muslims on their retreat in the weeks following their triumph. By the end of 864, the Saracens had been driven out of Armenia yet again and Skleros allowed his men to lay waste to large parts of Islamic Al-Jazira in reprisal.

    Faced with these setbacks and unwilling to suffer another defeat when the reason he started this war in the first place was to wipe the stain of his father's final loss from the Hashemite records, Caliph Ahmad attached himself to the third great army Al-Khorasani was putting together in Kufa (including the majority of Al-Turani's remaining men) & intended to lead personally against the Romans. In response to this development, Aloysius not only ordered his northern forces to reunite with him at Aleppo but also commanded the Africans to send their forces to their ancestral Phoenician homeland and help him resist the inevitable Muslim assault, seeing as there didn't seem to be any great Islamic offensive underway on the Libyan front. While this was true, it was only the case because Al-Shirvani and many of his Egypt-based forces had also been called away by Al-Khorasani for the next grand offensive in Syria & Mesopotamia.

    Far to the northwest of these Mideastern battlefields, the Magyars began to attempt their great migration onto Roman soil in the summer of this year as well. Relying on three Danubian legions backed by another four thousand Dacian auxiliaries as well as small Greek & Thracian Slav contingents, Duke Murí was at first successful in repelling the vanguard of the latter-day Attila, defeating this forward detachment of mostly Kabar tribesmen (who, though not ethnically Magyar, had thrown in their lot with their neighbors and were similarly driven from their homes by the wrathful Josiah Khagan when their planned treason with the Pechenegs was revealed) at the crossing of the Tyras which the latter had chosen[10]. However, faulty intelligence extracted from captured Kabars persuaded the Romans to expect the next Magyar crossing attempt would be made in the same spot within a week's time, when in fact Attila was going to execute a nighttime crossing to the east & south instead. By the time the Romans caught on, the enemy horde had established a beach-head on the west bank of the Tyras, which Murí was unable to destroy despite his best efforts.

    7GyZKir.png

    For the second time in history, an Attila leads his nomadic horde from the east over the Dniester/Tyras and against the Roman world

    Further still to the north, the Hálogalanders made their final preparations for the invasion of southeastern Norway. For the time being there was no longer a distinction between Ráðbarðr's and Grimr's family branches, as both were fighting as one: so long as they still presented a united front, they would be known collectively as the Hrafnsons – 'Sons of (the) Raven' – both for their father, the namesake of one of Ráðbarðr's own sons, and for their raven standards. Ráðbarðr used his stockpile of riches, coupled with promises of victory and thus more spoils, to attract additional Norse adventurers to the aforementioned standard, while Grimr sweetened the offer with promises of land taken from his enemies in Norway: among the foremost champions who joined their army (and added their own followers to the ranks of the Hrafnson host) was the old jarl Thorgeir the Tower, who was a personal friend of Ráðbarðr's and also acquainted with Grimr from their time together as captains under the ill-fated Ørvendil. This expanded and high-spirited Norse army won a rousing victory over the allied men of Agðir & Vestfold in the combined land-and-sea Battle of Flekkefjord, where the alliance initially held the Hálogalanders off with a mix of forts and long palisades but got demoralized and left their positions after being defeated at sea, opening the way for the Hrafnsons' advance.

    On the other side of the planet, the Liang made their final great push for Jiankang in this year, having spent the previous two amassing the boats which they would need to cross the lower Yangtze and the armies with which they hoped to deal a knockout blow against the True Han. Duanzong's court had advised him to abandon Jiankang and retreat to another capital further to the south, but the Southern Emperor refused in order to avoid demoralizing his subjects and swore to defend his seat to the very end. This time the Liang were able to establish footholds south of the great river at a high cost in blood, and made some headway in encircling the Han capital, but Duanzong's resolve proved well-placed – the Han navy crushed its Liang counterpart in a number of battles near & around the Yangtze's mouth and Dingzong's trapped vanguard was ultimately destroyed in the Battle of Pine River[11], while the majority of the Liang army couldn't even cross the great river to start with. This defeat, coupled with Liu Hu's continued failure to take or even fully invest Xiangyang in the west, made this Pine River the literal high-water mark of the Liang, as the Han now had a chance to regain the initiative after their disastrous start to this round of hostilities.

    dueT5ux.jpg

    The True Han navy proved instrumental to their defense of Xiangyang and Jiankang, allowing them to trap and annihilate the vanguard of the Liang's eastern army near the latter city in 865 and bring Dingzong's overwhelming offensive to a dead stop

    The African reinforcements arrived in Phoenicia in the spring of 865, led by the Dominus Rex Gébréanu's eldest son and heir Yésaréyu (Van.: 'Gaiseric'). They made landfall not a moment too soon, for the renewed Arab offensive was underway by then and Aloysius already had to face the full force of Ahmad and Al-Khorasani's advance. The Muslims had gotten the drop on Skleros' army as it descended to join the main imperial one at Aleppo, and while the duke was able to escape, his host was mauled by the larger Islamic army in the Battle of the Wadi Butnan[12]. After this reduced Anatolian-Caucasian army finally made it to Aleppo, Aloysius led their combined forces out to engage the Muslims east of the city, meeting the Caliph's push near the great salt lake of Al-Jabbul. Though the Muslims' first mad rush to break the Roman lines using their elephants and heavy cavalry was repulsed thanks to the prepared carroballistae of the Emperor, Al-Khorasani was able to leverage his greater numbers to the fullest advantage, simultaneously managing to maintain a large enough reserve to apply unrelenting pressure to the Roman army while also extending his battle line to wrap around them. Aloysius caught on to the Muslim strategy, but as he didn't have enough men of his own to break their growing encirclement, he was forced to withdraw in defeat before the Saracens could completely envelop his host.

    The Romans abandoned Aleppo in their retreat, at which point Ahmad resisted his initial temptation to sack the city for having surrendered in the first place and settled for just executing those leading citizens who were known to have collaborated with the short-lived restored Roman administration. The Muslims continued to chase Aloysius & his army westward, but this time they were unable to catch up to the Emperor before the African army joined him. When they did, the Augustus Imperator was emboldened to turn and fight the Saracens near Apamea[13], on the marshy flats which the Arabs had taken to calling 'the forest' or Al-Ghab[14]. The terrain hindered both sides' cavalry, but this turned out to be a factor which advantaged Aloysius, since the Christian army had fewer horsemen (and no elephants) compared to the Islamic one – but they did have the superior infantry, even if fighting on swampy ground was still difficult in their heavy armor.

    At the battle's climax, many of Ahmad's ghilman had concentrated into an offensive wedge to try to break through a vulnerable section of the Roman ranks, prompting Aloysius to enter the fray himself in a bid to stabilize his shield-wall. Al-Khorasani seized the opportunity to try to take the Emperor out, and despite the valor of Aloysius' dismounted paladins and Varangians, he might have succeeded by sheer weight of numbers until Yésaréyu led the lightly-equipped African missile troops (who had been supporting the main Roman battle line from a safe distance beforehand) in to save the Emperor's life. Their lack of heavy armor, normally fatal in any engagement with the heavily equipped Muslim elite troops, proved advantageous in the difficult conditions of the marshy battlefield.

    bktWzvT.png

    Some of the more lightly-equipped African soldiers of Yésaréyu's army, whose agility & numbers proved decisive in the Battle of Apamea

    For having saved his skin with the most agile elements of the Moorish contingent, Aloysius thanked the African crown prince and offered him a gift of his choice in gratitude. He expected the Africans to want to install friendly governors (perhaps even Yesaréyu himself) in Sicily or Sardinia, to expand their territories in Hispania, and/or to claim some high offices in the Roman government – all good guesses, and King Gébréanu would probably have taken one of these options. However, Yésaréyu did not wait to consult with his father before immediately requesting the hand of the Emperor's eldest daughter Alexandra in marriage, a favor which Aloysius granted on account of both not wanting to embarrass himself with a refusal and in the knowledge that Alexandra's elder twin Alexander still presented an insurmountable barrier to any Stilichian attempt to claim the purple through her. For that matter, he determined that it was time for the Caesar (who had grown to be not only a bold soldier but also a handsome and energetic young man under Skleros' tutelage) to also marry and further perpetuate the Aloysian lineage, so in the lull which followed the Battle of Al-Ghab/Apamea, Aloysius arranged his own heir's wedding to Onoria Anicia: a daughter of the great Roman Senatorial clan of the Anicii whose mother was also tied to the Trithyrioi, one of the Constantinopolitan Senate's own leading families and once married into the Aloysian house themselves. Of course the marriage had to be done by proxy, since Alexander would not leave his father & uncle's side until the war was over.

    The Mideastern theater was not the only one Aloysius had to worry about, as the Danubian-Dniestrian one was rapidly heating up. The Magyar horde broke out past Murí's efforts to contain them in this year, and though he was able to slow them down by dispersing his Dacian auxiliaries to defend their fortified homes, that decision obviously left him unable to face them in the field again. Theoretically he could have (and did intend to) compensate for the loss of manpower by calling in help from the various Slavic federate kingdoms nearby, but not only did the one closest to his command post – the Dulebians – have a major rivalry with the Dacians and thus were not inclined to assist them if they didn't absolutely have to, but a serious miscommunication further hampered his ability to repel the Magyar onslaught.

    Now in their centuries as an independent heretical kingdom surrounded by hostile Ephesian/Ionian Christians and pagans, the British had developed a bitterly sarcastic sense of humor with a penchant for comedic understatement, and Duke Murí was no exception to this tradition: he reported the growing border crisis to the Augustus Imperator as 'a spot of trouble with the Ungari'. The serious and stern Aloysius, who was hardly the life of the party even in his best mood, took this message on its face and assumed it meant that his general still had things under control. The unsupported Murí ended up getting killed by Attila's warriors once the latter caught up to him in the Battle of Potaissa[15], after which his subordinates Vinidario della Bella & Thierry de Blois rendered an accurate assessment of the Danubian troubles to Constantinople and from there to Aloysius' headquarters. Unfortunately by the time the Emperor received it and commanded the Dulebians, Gepids, Thracians and Serbs to move in to assist, the Magyars had already overrun much of the Dacian countryside and were threatening the Danube; the local Dacians continued to resist from their castles and fortified churches, but dared not venture forth to fight the invaders on non-mountainous terrain for long.

    GJ7HowP.png

    A downed Maurice the Briton curses his poor fortune and worse comedic timing in the last moments of his 'spot of trouble' with the Magyars

    Over in China, the True Han used their continued command over the Yangtze to pour reinforcements into Xiangyang early in 865. Liu Yong and Sun Bo used those reinforcements to begin mounting serious counterattacks out of the great stronghold-city, relieving those few forts they still had in the countryside around Xiangyang & Fancheng and also to retake the ones they had previously lost to the Liang, whose own offensive operations had completely stalled. The emerging True Han strategy seemed to be to completely secure strategic sites like Xiangyang to render any further Liang attacks south of the Yangtze an impossibility before launching their own counterattacks to the north, a cautious strategy which did however play into their strengths – superior numbers and especially their naval supremacy, which the Liang had been unable to break. News that the Jurchens had gained the upper hand over the Khitans, for whom the aid the Liang had given so far was evidently inadequate due to their concentration of resources southward, further gladdened the court of Jiankang.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Apparently the cult of Sin in Harran historically managed to persist well into Islamic times (at least until the late 12th century and possibly until the city was destroyed in the Mongol-Mamluk wars of the 1260s/70s), making them the last and longest-surviving remnant of the ancient Babylonian religion long after their compatriots had already faded away.

    [2] Al-Bab, not to be confused with Batnae (Suruç).

    [3] Baniyas.

    [4] Now part of Znamianka.

    [5] Kahramanmaraş.

    [6] Fedje.

    [7] Alauna – Alcester, Warwickshire.

    [8] Köroğlu Tepe, a hill south of Kahramanmaraş.

    [9] Edremit, Van Province.

    [10] Near modern Bendery/Tighina.

    [11] 'Song Jiang' – an antiquated name for Suzhou Creek.

    [12] 'Lowland Valley' – now the Wadi Dhahab, located in the eastern Aleppo Plateau.

    [13] Near Mharda, Syria.

    [14] The Ghab Plain used to be marshland, perpetually flooded by the Orontes River, until a modern drainage project in the 1950s turned it into farmland.

    [15] Turda, Romania.
     
    866-870: Reordering Haemus' Neighborhood
  • As the Romans and Muslims continued to try to grind each other down in a bloody back-and-forth, most of the dramatic movements in 866 happened along the former's northern front with the Magyars instead. Faced with multiple federate kingdoms closing in on him from all sides, Grand Prince Attila resolved that his people's only hope would be to use his horde's superior mobility to engage and hopefully defeat each threat in detail before they could all pile up on and inevitably bury him. From the rugged hills and partly rebuilt salt mines around Potaissa, the Magyars first hurried southward to take on the Gepids, whose army their scouts had determined to be the smallest of the assorted foederati marching against them even after picking up local Dacian allies along its path. Some 20,000 Magyars surprised the Gepid-Vlach force, which was about four times smaller than their own number, well before King Thrasaric II was able to link up with the Dulebians & Count Vinidario: the resulting Battle of Bersobis[1] turned out to be a massacre, in which the aforementioned king and his three sons all fell alongside 4,000 of their men. Thrasaric's brother Gadaric briefly succeeded him but died of his own battle-wounds not long after leading the survivors, whose numbers were further whittled down by the Magyar pursuit, with the Magyars nipping at their heels.

    Attila pillaged rural Gepidia for supplies but otherwise had little time to rejoice in this smashing victory, for very soon afterward he had to turn his host around to deal with the aforementioned Dulebes, who had in turn been marching south & eastward with the bulk of the remaining Danubian legions under Counts Vinidario & Thierry to try to link up with the ill-fated Thrasaric. The first clash between this larger Roman army (numbering 8,000 strong) and the Magyars at Ziridava[2] favored the former, as the heavily armored legionaries forming their front line were able to weather several Magyar charges with the support of the much more lightly-equipped Dacians behind them and the Dulebian cavalry consistently chased off the Magyar horse-archers before retreating to safety in the hills around & behind their infantry. However, Attila withdrew from that battlefield not only because the Romans were clearly ready for him this time & crushing them there would probably cost him more than he could afford (for he still had more battles ahead with the Thraco-Serb army also moving in from the southeast), but also to lure his enemy into a sense of false confidence while he prepared their next battlefield.

    UxvcQOI.jpg

    Magyar marauders burning down a Gepid village in-between their victory at the Battle of Bersobis and their engagements with the Romano-Dulebian/Pannonian army

    That battlefield would be by the Vlach village of Lipova, which stood at a strategic point along the course of the River Marisus[3] east of Ziridava. When the Dulebian Prince Slavibor (brother-in-law to the Emperor's lieutenant Radovid) and the two Counts arrived there, they were surprised to find that the Magyars had apparently given up their biggest advantage by dismounting to fight along a ramshackle barrier comprised of their own wagons & carts, which they had erected at the entrance of the narrow defile through which the Marisus flowed. Lacking both siege weaponry and the means with which to construct such weapons anywhere near themselves, the Romans formed up into an offensive wedge and tried to smash through the Magyar position head-on under the belief that their superior heavy equipment would help them carry the day, but were frustrated by the Magyars' numbers and determination.

    Once the Roman attack had completely stalled, Attila's son Géza sprang the last step of the Magyar trap, having led a thousand men with their horses through a little-known side-path while the battle was raging. Now these men mounted a cavalry charge against the exhausted Romans, driving them into a rout and also killing Slavibor, who attempted to turn the tide at the last minute by charging toward Attila himself but was slain before he could get anywhere near the Grand Prince. Only the valor of the Vlach rearguard under Valerian (Lat.: 'Valerianus') of Severin[4], a descendant of the eighth-century Dacian Count Traianu of Sucidava who helped Aloysius II fight Bulan Khagan of the Khazars, prevented the Magyars from rending this Roman army as badly as they had done to Thrasaric's Gepids.

    Still, Attila's work was not yet done. While the two Counts retreated in disarray, the combined Serbo-Thracian forces had crossed the Danube and were moving northwestward, threatening the Magyar host from behind. Fortunately for the Grand Prince, while his own horde was certainly battered and exhausted compared to these South Slavs, fierce rivalries and lingering territorial disputes had driven a massive stake in-between the Serbs and Thracians, who marched & camped as two separate hosts and generally did not care to work together – something which could have been mitigated had a commander of the late Murí's stature been around to browbeat the feuding peoples into working together, but alas, he was dead and even if his successors were around, the Serbian and Thracian princes were less likely to heed their commands than his anyway. Thus, rather than having to fight both at once, the Magyars were able to roll up the Serbs first in the Battle of Balș and then the Thracians afterward at the Battle of Caracal, though neither of these engagements along the Olt River and its tributaries was as smashing a victory as the others which Attila had won earlier this year.

    Further still to the north, the final battle for Norway was at hand in the summer of 866. The men of Agðir and Vestfold had gathered at Kaupang[5], the latter's capital, to make their last stand against the numerous Hrafnsons and their war-host of Hálogalanders, swollen by additional Viking adventurers who could sense that that great clan's greatest victory yet was near at hand and wanted a cut of the loot. Another vicious mixed battle, partly fought on land and partly at sea, ensued with the Vestfolders mostly manning the landward defenses of their seat of power while their fleet and what remained of Agðir's sought to oppose the landing of Einarr and Hrafn at the Viksfjord harbor. The allied army fought well, but by this time Grimr and his kin had built up far too much momentum to be stopped: their warriors broke through the two lines of wooden fortifications the Vestfolders had set up by both weight of numbers and murderous ferocity, while the waters of the Oslo Fjord were turned red as the eldest and youngest sons of Ráðbarðr smashed their way through their enemy's line of longships in one boarding action after another.

    Hu085eb.png

    Einarr the Elder leads the Hrafnson men on his flagship against the last stand of the men of Agðir and Vestfold

    Hrafn Ráðbarðrson caught up to & killed the last king of Agðir, Froði the Fast-Sailing, after the latter's ship ran aground on Viksfjord, while Vestfold's own king Hroðulfr the Haughty refused to long-suffer the disgrace of defeat or witness his family be reduced to servitude beneath the Hrafnsons and so burned his own hall down with him & them inside it. The victorious Hálogalanders promptly sacked Kaupang and acclaimed Grimr King of Norway, as had been planned. However Ráðbarðr and his sons, though seeming just as festive as most others in the feast which Grimr pitched to celebrate their triumph, scarcely felt that way behind closed doors – for they knew that Norway was only Step #1 toward their own ambitions, and that they had to keep their brother/uncle in line lest he get so comfortable in his new throne that he becomes disinclined to support them on the rest of their campaign of conquest.

    Come 867, the Mideastern front being at a standstill and the continued inability of his subordinates to defeat the Magyars on their own persuaded Emperor Aloysius to exit the former theater and turn his attention to the latter instead. Scornfully proclaiming that "Bestowing the name of a dragon upon a maggot will not make it one", he boarded Venetian ships in Phoenicia and set sail for Constantinople, trusting that unlike the Danubian legions & federates, his son & subordinates remaining there would be able to hold the Saracens back while he was gone – and that he would be able to defeat the Magyar threat quickly enough that they wouldn't have to fight without him for long anyway. And indeed, when Al-Khorasani made another push out of Aleppo later this year Duke Andronikos, Alexander Caesar and the other Roman generals present to oppose him did so capably in the Battle of Ma'aret Mesren[6].

    Before he even reached the Danube, Aloysius collected the Serbian and Thracian hosts, chastising their leaders for their folly as he did so. Intelligence indicated that the Magyars had moved from the Dacian mountains and onto the Pannonian plain where they could both employ their preferred cavalry tactics to the fullest and find richer pickings than the Dacian towns, which – between their fortifications and Dacia still being an imperial backwater outside of its mines – tended to not at all be worth the effort it would take to crack their defenses open. The Augustus Imperator was joined by Croatian and Italic reinforcements, who fortunately were not weighed down by the same problems that had hindered the Serbs and Thracians, at Sirmium (which the local Serbs pronounced 'Sirmijum') before crossing the Sava & Danube Rivers that summer. Attila, who had tried and so far failed to take the Pannonian towns around Lake Pelso ('Balaton' in his own tongue), duly turned to head off with this new threat at the head of his now 16,000-strong horde: Aloysius meanwhile would be facing him with a larger but more fractious army of about 25,000 men total, which had been further joined by part of the Danubian legions & the Dulebian-Dacian field army under Counts Vinidario & Valerian while Count Thierry led the rest in defending the area around Lake Pelso.

    The two sides collided near the ruins of Partiscum[7], a former Iazyges settlement that had remained abandoned even after the Slavs and Pannonians retook the region under the aegis of the Roman Emperors. Since the Romans had brought not only contingents of Arab and African light horsemen (though not the majority of the Ghassanid and Moorish armies respectively, which had been left in the Levant) but also a preponderance of heavy cavalrymen, the resulting battle did not disappoint when it came to featuring massive clashes of the Magyar horsemen with the Empire's own mounted elites. This Attila's warriors fought fiercely and well, but the Romans had come far since they fought the first Attila's much more numerous and more frightening Huns, and ultimately they had the victory on that bloodsoaked plain. Aloysius' own squire, Radovid the Younger – who the Augustus Imperator had taken under his wing as a favor to his father, the senior Radovid – distinguished himself in this engagement by smiting the Magyar horka (captain, equivalent to Turco-Mongol tarkhan) and Attila's nephew Koppaný, for which the Emperor rewarded him with formal elevation to the chivalric rank and a set of gilded spurs: in so doing, he also established the tradition of squires literally 'earning their spurs' as part of the increasingly formalized knighting ceremony.

    fw68hq7.png

    Aloysius III vanquishes the Magyars at the Battle of Partiscum. His squire Radovid the Younger can be seen right behind him, holding a devotional banner of the Madonna and Child aloft amid the ongoing whirlwind of violence, moments before engaging in his own duel with Horka Koppaný (who in turn can be seen about to finish off a downed knight with his ax)

    Over in China meanwhile, the Liang and True Han had spent the past few years concentrating on a myriad of small positional battles around Xiangyang – the former wanting to maintain the landward siege they had established against that great citadel, the latter seeking to undermine the enemy blockade and set the stage for a real breakout attempt. The Han got their chance in this year at last, having shipped in enough reinforcements over the Yangtze and slowly but surely retaken enough of the fortlets between Xiangyang and Fancheng to make a serious go at breaking the Liang siege of their city. Crown Prince Liu Yong and the faithful general Sun Bo signaled the beginning of their attack with the first known intentional use of gunpowder in history, loosing a dozen flaming arrows with pouches of sulfur & saltpeter (the same combination once devised in an experiment by alchemists in the employ of Si Shenji, a brother of Si Lifei from the previous century) which then exploded one after another in the night sky.

    Now around the same time, Duanzong had made multiple attempts to cross back over the lower Yangtze, which convinced his Liang enemies that the main thrust of the True Han counteroffensive would come in the east (which did seem the more sensible direction, as it would have pushed them back from the capital of Jiankang). Instead this central-based attack achieved success beyond the expectations of the Han, for Sun's forces not only cleared out the last Liang strongholds still standing around Xiangyang but also carried them all the way to Fancheng. The Liang had taken the city by the treachery of Liu Hu at the war's start and held it up until now: but the Han recaptured it in a day by using fire arrows to damage the gate and demoralize the garrison commander into surrendering with hardly a fight. By retaking the 'twin' of Xiangyang thusly, they greatly pushed back the Liang threat to their control over the Yangtze.

    In Aloysiana across the Atlantic, once more the Dakarunikuans had much to learn from the British, some of whose outcasts Naahneesídakúsu took in this year (no matter how severe their crimes) in exchange for divulging the secret of European brickmaking. As it turned out, baking bricks in the fires of a kiln (for which Dakaruniku also did not lack timber to feed) would harden them and greatly increase their durability, much faster than just leaving them to dry in the Sun's light would have at that. Furthermore a crude mortar, also made from mud, would serve in better binding these bricks together. Having thus completed another great technological leap which would normally have taken his people centuries if not millennia (as it had the original discovers, the peoples of the Middle East) in his lifetime, Naahneesídakúsu could now get around to building great works and fortifications of a size and longevity that his father & ancestors could only dream of.

    onhvaty.jpg

    A fired brick from ninth-century Dakaruniku. The Dakarunikuans were not the first Wildermen to build with bricks, but they were the first to do so with bricks that had been hardened by baking in a kiln, making for stronger & more durable structures than those made with simpler sun-dried mudbricks (adobe)

    The Saracens made another effort at moving the front lines in the Levant come 868, and this time they had more success than in the previous year. Following a bloody skirmish near the Qaysi-built village of Nubl in which the Ghassanid king Al-Ayham II was killed, Duke Skleros and the Caesar were defeated in the larger Battle of Arpad[8] this summer, enabling Al-Khorasani to push the Romans off the Aleppo Plateau and resume serious incursions into Ghassanid Mesopotamia once more. It was not all bad news for the Romans however, as Duke Andronikos and his imperial nephew next rallied to stop an over-ambitious Muslim advance to the west in the Battle of the Lake of Antioch[9] and the follow-up Battle of Mount Kurd, with Al-Ayham's young son and successor Al-Harith VIII killing his killers and thus avenging the late Ghassanid phylarch in the course of these engagements.

    What really was bad news, however, was that Alexander was still unable to sire a legitimate heir, despite being allowed multiple excursions back to Antioch in this year and the past one to see his wife: he and Onoria Anicia were unable to conceive thus far, and it was rumored that the latter was infertile – rumors which were further reinforced by the prince's own increasingly notorious rakish ways, for the young & dashing heir to the purple was said to leave a trail of not only broken hearts but also bastards in his wake, evidently being a man lacking his father's iron self-discipline and instead harkening back to the ways of more roguish Aloysians like Aloysius I. Worse still, his twin Alexandra gave birth to her own (unquestionably lawful) first child with Yésaréyu in Antioch this year, a Stilichian daughter named Yusta (Lat.: 'Augusta'). However, the Caesar himself seemed content to take his time and made no move to separate from his wife, assuring all who questioned him that they were still young & would surely have a son sooner or later. Ironically despite his inability to father a legitimate son, Alexander did father a bastard whose parentage he could not deny in this year: a son dubbed Alexander of Syria (or 'Alexander the Arab'), whose mother was the Arab princess Arwa bint Al-Ayham, a sister of the Ghassanid king who was doubtless named after her formidable great-grandmother.

    KmWfu81.png

    Alexander Caesar in Antioch alongside his highest-born mistress Arwa bint al-Ayham, with whom he has just further complicated the Aloysian line of succession

    Up north, the twins' father was working to definitively box the Magyars in western Dacia and to force them to the peace table. The Romans here followed up on their victory in last year's Battle of Partiscum by maneuvering to chase the remaining Magyars off the Pannonian Plain and into the Dacian Carpathes, calling on the local Vlachs to begin sallying from their forts to harass the Magyars along their retreat as they did so. Aloysius also took a moment to engineer the acclamation of Radovid the Younger as Kňehynja of the Dulebes: the Dulebian nobility may never have been willing to elevate Radovid the Elder, who after all had been born a mere slave, to lead them, but his freeborn and imperially-backed son who also happened to be their late Prince's nephew was evidently a different story, particularly in light of the deceased Slavibor having failed to leave any other viable male heirs. After being defeated in another battle near the gold mines of Ampellum[10], Attila capitulated and sued for peace, at which point Aloysius agreed to negotiate the terms of the Magyars' integration into the Holy Roman Empire despite both the Dulebes (including both Radovids) and the Dacians counseling him to exterminate them instead – the federate system had once more proven itself capable of containing invaders from the east long enough for the Emperor to step in even under the stress of multiple defeats, and the Magyars had proven themselves a worthy addition to its ranks.

    No sooner had the Romans pushed the Magyars to the brink and continue to mostly hold their ground against the Muslims in the east, however, did new problems arise – or rather, an old one reared its head once more – further still to the north. While Grimr was still consolidating his hold on Norway and parceling out land & spoils from his final victory to his followers as thanks, his brother and nephews had not only already set their sights on the next target, but were beginning to move against it to boot. Between his own reputation as something of a living legend who had traveled further than any other Viking; the riches which he was still doling out as proof of that; promises of more fertile soil to win which they also had a more realistic chance of holding against Rome's power than whatever Ørvendil was hoping to achieve; and his own charisma, Ráðbarðr found no shortage of volunteers continuing to flock to his own banner, who he sent on a number of raids targeting both British shores and the Continent (so as to keep Aloysius guessing as to where he'd strike).

    While the Belgic squadron sallied to support the British fleet in keeping as many of these Vikings away from their shores (and to intercept raiders who were trying to return home with their ill-gotten gains), the Romans questioned and threatened Claudius-Fjölnir about this uptick in Viking activity, who strenuously denied any Danish responsibility. Adalric of Swabia was only prevented from marching on Denmark with the army Aloysius had given him by the king's willingness to quarter a number of legionaries in his ports, during which the raids continued to come from Norway – thus proving that Denmark genuinely had nothing to do with this wave of attacks. In the meantime, Flóki the Fearless landed in northern Britain ahead of his family and did not return with the reavers who accompanied him: instead, he remained behind to scout out the land and contact elements of the 'Remnant' faction of the Pelagians who had managed to endure in secrecy, having learned that British Christianity was not a wholly unified front and eager to ensure that the Norsemen would find help waiting for them when they launched their full invasion.

    HhRmFV2.png

    Flóki the Fearless negotiating terms of alliance with crypto-Pelagian representatives in eastern Britain

    In China, with the imminent threat of a Liang invasion over the Yangtze dispelled, the Han armies in the center of the Middle Kingdom strove to regain territories around Xiangyang & Fancheng. Feeling the victory which had once seemed imminent now slipping out of his grasp, Dingzong tried to halt the tide's reversal by gambling on a large-scale naval battle on the Yangtze, which he hoped would renew the possibility of a cross-river invasion. In this he was to be disappointed, for the Han navy continued to assert its superiority in the Battle of Chaisang[11], and he died of old age in the autumn of this year, his last regret being the realization that he would not be able to unify China before he perished after all. Duanzong was not far behind his rival, for he too passed away in the winter of 868, leaving the choice of whether to continue hostilities or to try to make peace to their heirs: respectively Gangzong (Ma Jin) & Duzong (Liu Yong).

    The Augustus Imperator spent much of 869 reordering the Peninsula of Haemus, for what he hoped to be the last time any Roman Emperor would have to do such a thing. The ceasefire with Attila held throughout the winter, despite the periodic provocation by either over-bold Magyars or his own Dacian and Dulebian auxiliaries who hungered for revenge against the nomads for devastating their lands, and a foedus binding the future of the Magyars to the Holy Roman Empire was finalized and inked by the end of springtime. This new federate horde was allotted the still-wild and sparsely populated frontier lands in northern Dacia, comprising those territories north of the Danube and what little remained of Constantine's Dacian Wall – most of which had not even been part of the Roman world until the Aloysian wars of conquest & reconquest in this direction, being known instead as the home of the 'Free Dacians' between Trajan's conquests and the great barbarian migrations which began in the third century – as well as portions of the old Roman provinces of Dacia Porolissensis and Dacia Apulensis[12]. In addition to setting them up as a guard on the Dniester, Aloysius also required Attila, his household and the leading families of the Magyar confederacy to undergo baptism in an effort to both exert Roman cultural & spiritual influence over them and to cool tensions with their new neighbors.

    However, this was not the end of Aloysius' business in the Balkans. To both shore up his Danubian defenses (now hopefully a secondary rather than primary bulwark against nomadic invaders from the northeast, with the Magyars being positioned to challenge any such invasion first) and resolve the political crisis gripping the Gepids in the wake of their own royal family's decimation at the hands of the Magyars, the Emperor took the additional step of centralizing the rest of Dacia into another feudatory theoretically strong enough to stand on its own legs, with one supreme marquess set above to govern over the other marcher lords of this territory. There was no man better suited for that role than Valerian de Severin, who was accordingly hailed as the first Voievod of the Dacian March – the title having been absorbed from the Slavs into the Dacian language, and in this case still meaning 'general' or 'military governor' though the associated office was more like that of a ruling prince – by his peers and with Aloysius' approval.

    To kill another bird with the same stone, Aloysius also assented to Valerian's marriage to the late Thrasaric's (rather ironically named) daughter Hunnila, thereby folding the Gepid state into Dacia. Thus, 869 marked the rise of a new Dacian principality spanning most of old Roman Dacia, stretching from the riverbanks opposite Singidunum in the west to the very mouth of the Danube on the Euxine coast in the east and up to Apulum, which the Vlachs rebuilding it had begun to simply call 'Alba' due to the white stone used for its walls, in the north[13]. While the Gepids might no longer be a distinct kingdom, they would survive the calamity of the ninth century as a people – one of the last East Germanic peoples to have avoided totally assimilating into Romanitas, alongside the handful of Tauric Goths – and in addition to retaining their lands, lordships and traditional customs (up to and including their own legal code and courts to go along with their self-governing feudatories & towns) under the authority of the ascendant Severin clan, from their position along the Danube and on account of their success in building up their own towns by that great river they were also well-positioned to become captains of commerce in the Balkans over the next centuries[14].

    Bwq4Qf6.jpg

    Valerian of Severin, Voievod of a new Dacia, enters the Gepid capital at Dierna/Orschova, backed by the Dacian and Gepid nobility who have agreed to hail him as their new prince

    Now Aloysius may have been inclined to stick around longer and enforce further arrangements to facilitate peace & reconciliation between his preexisting federates in Southeastern Europe, but continuing Islamic pressure in the east compelled him to return to the Levant now that his job up north was done and the Magyar threat had been neutralized. After reinforcing the depleted Danubian legions with those soldiers of theirs that he'd taken to Syria and now brought back, and recruiting from the federates to compensate (including insisting on the Magyars providing him with 2,000 horsemen in an early token of loyalty, to be led by Géza), he marched back to Constantinople and then sailed from there to Antioch to aid the Skleroi and Alexander Caesar once more. His arrival came in just the nick of time, for after several more inconclusive engagements, Ahmad & Al-Khorasani had managed a significant breakthrough by drawing the Romans into the major Second Battle of Azaz: despite losing there, their feint proved successful as enough Ghassanid & Roman troops were drawn away from Edessa to allow for Al-Jannabi to take the city with the real main thrust of the Saracen offensive in the summer of 869, to the shock & fury of the Roman leadership and King Al-Harith.

    Over in China, the newly-enthroned Emperors Gangzong of Later Liang and Duzong of True Han attempted to avoid a simple reversion to the status quo prior to Duanzong's first war against the Liang by continuing hostilities and fighting to respectively either gain some land south of the Yangtze or hold on to some territory (aside from Xiangyang & Fancheng) north of it. In this regard both men were still unsuccessful this year, as the Liang armies proved too strong for the Han to overcome in their efforts to regain ground beyond that great river bisecting China and the Han fleet remained an insurmountable obstacle to Liang efforts to expand their operations south of the Yangtze in turn.

    However, Duzong at least managed to obtain the personal satisfaction of besting his traitorous kinsman Liu Hu, who he resoundingly defeated in the Battle of Xinye just northeast of Fancheng. Driven back to his camp and abandoned by his Liang allies, in the rout, Liu Hu called upon his twin concubines to die with him as he planned to commit suicide in his tent (knowing that there was no way the main Liu branch would show any mercy to him after all the trouble he had caused them), only to be informed by a Chu retainer that the Cheng sisters had already fled with the Liang. Thus he lamented not merely the fickleness of the female sex but also his own foolishness in not realizing that his mistresses were Liang spies sooner, before asking that retainer to behead him lest Duzong catch up to him or he lose his own nerve before he could stab himself in the heart.

    BWoSDDN.jpg

    The head of the arch-traitor Liu Hu is presented before the new Emperor of True Han, Duzong/Liu Yong

    The Magyars first saw action in Roman service in 870, when Aloysius deployed them as part of his screening force in his first engagement with the Saracens since his Balkan excursion. Géza and his men reportedly turned in a good performance at this Battle of Doliche[15], working well enough alongside the Africans, Bulgars & Christian Arabs of the imperial army (with whom they had no quarrel, unlike every single one of their new neighbors back in Southeastern Europe) and effectively answering the Arabs' arrows with their own in the high-speed skirmishes which preceded the Roman victory there and another shutdown of attempted Islamic incursions over the lower Euphrates. Aloysius did have to allow Géza to return home later in the year however, as his father Attila died of old age just one year after settling their people in the lands allotted by their new overlord and he now needed to formally assume leadership over the Magyars.

    On the other side of Europe, a match was thrown onto the Hrafnsons' stockpile of timber & whale wax around the North Sea in a dramatic fashion this year. While leading a raid on English shores, as he had already successfully done many times before, Ráðbarðr himself was ambushed by a combined Anglo-British mounted detachment near the village of Hlūd[16] before he could return to his longship. Most of his reaving company was killed, but he and a half-dozen survivors yielded after the Ríodam Guí (Lat.: 'Caius/Gaius') II offered to afford him the respect that a king deserves and to hold him for ransom. Naturally, the British king was lying and reminded Ráðbarðr that since they were actually on English soil, the latter's fate was really in the hands of his ally, England's own king Eadulf Half-Hand – so nicknamed because he lost half of his left hand to a Viking raider's ax when he was young. Suffice to say, Eadulf was not in a forgiving mood and duly had this long-time scourge upon his people and their Briton neighbors burned to death in his own longship alongside his remaining cohorts in a parody of the Viking funeral customs, while the surviving inhabitants of Hlūd (having just been raided by the Norsemen right before the battle) came out of their homes & hiding places to cheer the marauders' fiery demise.

    The first to learn of the disaster was Flóki, who duly informed his many brothers of what had happened. The news of their father's treacherous and torturous death rendered the Ráðbarðrsons (and Amleth the Dane) collectively apoplectic with rage, and for now agreeing to recognize Einarr (as the eldest among them) as their leader, they massively accelerated their plans for the invasion of Britannia for vengeance's sake. In truth these events had proceeded according to the machinations of Grimr of Norway, who feared that the longer his brother and nephews stayed, the stronger their temptation to usurp his kingdom (something he had only narrowly staved off previously) would grow; and besides, he had long resented Ráðbarðr for being superior to him in just about every regard anyway, the latter's insistence on rendering him a vassal at the end of their conquests being the last straw. Thus, when he saw a chance to feed advance intelligence about Ráðbarðr's movements to the Anglo-Saxons & Britons, he took it to be rid of Ráðbarðr and his shadow once and for all.

    JeYMvhS.jpg

    Despite having been utterly defeated, betrayed and doomed to a death that was not only painful but also calculated to mock the funerary customs of great Norse chiefs, Ráðbarðr remained defiant before his Anglo-British captors, cursing them thusly before being consumed by the flames: "Today you are roasting an old boar. Feast well on his flesh while you can, and remember this day when his farrow of hogs come for his bones."

    Fortunately for Grimr, his nephews did not see his hand in their father's death, instead focusing their fury against the kingdoms of Roman Britain. Einarr and his brothers struck in the autumn months of 870, launching their attack out of season in an effort to catch the Britons and English off-guard: for this expedition the sons of Ráðbarðr benefited from inheriting the fruit of their father's final project in the form of the single greatest host of Vikings to ever sail forth from Scandinavia as a cohesive fighting force, a 'great heathen army' which numbered as many as 15,000 strong and thus narrowly outsized the force with which Ørvendil once led against the Aloysian heartland. Steinn the Strong led 3,000 of these men on an audacious attack against the Belgic squadron at its home port at Bruges, and while unable to sink every single ship in that particular harbor, he managed to inflict enormous damage on the Romans' primary northern fleet before retreating – a victory which significantly altered the naval balance of power in the North Sea (further) in the Vikings' favor, and made it possible for his kindred to invade Britannia without Adalric's legions being able to immediately descend on their heads like a sack of hammers. Grimr, meanwhile, was quite relieved at the prospect of no longer having to house & feed the hordes of adventuring warriors his brother had invited into his new kingdom of Norway, and at having apparently escaped detection & consequently justice by his nephews: he further supplied their expedition with provisions and volunteers from his ranks to keep up his pretense.

    The main thrust of the Viking assault first fell on the shores of English Lindsey, Einarr leading the first landing party to swarm the Anglo-Saxon garrison of Tric[17], formerly the Roman fort of Traiectus, located on a certain 'beard-shaped headland' which would now serve as their first foothold against the kingdoms of Britannia. From there the Norse took advantage of the Romans' own road, along which Traiectus had been a stopover, to bypass the nearby swampland and push further inland more quickly. No demands for tribute or even any offer to negotiate were issued: the heathens had come for conquest and vengeance, and could not be bought off, at least not now while their blood was still boiling and their temperament downright volcanic – as demonstrated by their storming of Hlūd, where their father was executed and which they now wiped off the map in retaliation.

    Flóki had by this time cultivated an alliance with the Pelagian Remnants, who fed the Vikings information and promised to take up arms to support them whenever they showed up to the towns said Remnants were living in in exchange for religious freedom and self-governance beneath the raven standard, and this alliance further proved critical to the Ráðbarðrsons' first major victory on British soil this year. The English and Britons were alarmed by reports of the size of the Viking horde that had descended upon them, and scrambled to not only raise their full strength for this challenge but to also combine their armies: of course, the Vikings preferred not to get into a fair fight with their foes, and heeded the words of Flóki's heretic spies to find & attack the enemy hosts separately. Einarr and his brothers descended upon Eadulf Half-Hand at Turcesige[18] with their full might, crushing the half-assembled army he was still amassing there with the aim of joining up with Guí in a furious wintertime battle: Eadulf himself attempted to flee the massacre via the nearby Fossdyke built in Roman times but was unable to outswim Hrafn Ráðbarðrson & Amleth Ørvendilson, captured after a struggle and put to death by blood-eagle. With this done, the Norse converted the English camp at Turcesige into their own winter quarters and the brothers agreed that they would first work to finish off Eadulf's kingdom in the next year before turning on the Romano-British.

    xKb4jc7.jpg

    The Ráðbarðrsons assembling their army (and a few Pelagian heretics) near Turcesige, ready to challenge the Holy Roman Empire once more for revenge and also to carve out their own kingdoms from Christendom's northern periphery

    The Vikings beyond Rome's British borders also saw their own opportunity to act, and took it in this year. In Pictland, a trivial dispute at an autumn feast between King Dungarth and Map Beòthu of Cé led to insults, which then inexplicably and massively escalated to the latter murdering the former. In fact, Map Beòthu had been advised to usurp the Pictish throne by his wife Gruoch and the woods-witches on whose counsel he relied, on the grounds that he had proven himself a more capable leader for their people in these dangerous times while Dungarth's record was one of incompetence – the last straw for Map Beòthu being the revival of the Uí Néill's fortunes over Dungarth's chosen Ulaid allies in Ireland, thereby proving once more that the previous king had poor judgment and was prone to backing the wrong horse. His usurpation did not go unchallenged however, and his resulting civil war with the sons of Dungarth gave his old enemy Óttar of the Isles an opening to invade Pictland in force once more. Óttar's own in-laws in Dyflin also went to war in an attempt to stop the rise of Muiredach mac Donnchad, the incumbent Uí Néill High King and King of Meath & Tara, before he overcame his remaining native enemies and could consolidate his position as High King of Ireland. Thus, the conflict which would eventually become known as the War of the Five Kingdoms began to grow from these seemingly disconnected roots…

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Berzovia.

    [2] Arad, Romania.

    [3] The Mureș River.

    [4] Drobeta-Turnu Severin.

    [5] Now part of Larvik.

    [6] Maarrat Misrin.

    [7] Kecskemét.

    [8] Tell Rifaat.

    [9] Lake Amik, which no longer exists since it was drained in the 1970s. The lake was fed by the Karasu/Aswad River and in turn fed into the Orontes.

    [10] Zlatna.

    [11] Now part of Jiujiang.

    [12] Essentially, this puts 'Hungary' to the east of where it actually is IRL – this is a Hungary which, instead of being located on the Pannonian Plain, spans most of Moldavia, Bukovina & northern Transylvania, with the Szekelerland lying at its geographic center.

    [13] This then can be said to be a much more Wallachia-centric 'Romania' without most of Moldavia and half of Transylvania, but which has gained more of the Banat to compensate.

    [14] Comparable to the Transylvanian Saxons or Danube Swabians, though of course the Gepids will have been in the Banat for much longer than either real-life group (who only started moving into Romania/the Danube valley in the 12th-13th centuries historically) and belong to an entirely different branch of the Germanic peoples.

    [15] Dülük.

    [16] Louth, Lincolnshire.

    [17] Skegness, Lincolnshire.

    [18] Torksey.
     
    871-875: Furore Normannorum, Part I
  • The great Norse invasion of the British Isles which began in the previous year only continued to build up steam throughout 871, as the Ráðbarðrsons could barely wait for the snows to begin thawing before resuming their attacks on England and Britannia. As soon as the weather conditions allowed it they proceeded from Turcesige toward Eoforwic, leaving a trail of devastation as they went forth in their vengeful rage. Eadulf's eldest son Osric had been hurriedly crowned there, and though the English field army had been destroyed at Turcesige the winter before, he still resolved to make a stand in the seat of the Rædwaldings so that none could say that the dynasty abandoned this 'second city of Britain' (from where they had reigned since converting to Christianity) like cowards. This decision proved to be brave but foolish, as Osric did not actually have enough men to adequately defend Eoforwic's walls – when the Vikings arrived at March's end, Flóki's Pelagian spies within the city informed him of this fact, and armed with this intelligence the Vikings duly stormed the city rather than invest & dig in for a long siege.

    Flóki himself and Hrafn assaulted the part of the walls which were most thinly defended, overcoming it and leading to the fall of Eoforwic soon after. Osric meanwhile had been killed by their brothers Einarr and Steinn as well as Amleth, who had evidently decided that the son of their father's killer did not deserve the honor of a one-on-one duel and swarmed him together, and the Vikings sacked the city in their triumph – only the Pelagian community, who painted an eight-pointed cross on their doors with woad in imitation of the first Passover, were spared from the inevitable whirlwind of pillaging, murder and rapine, with Flóki himself even reportedly killing at least one over-eager Viking who tried to ignore this signal (which the Pelagians had arranged with him well in advance) and break down one such door. However the other Rædwaldings were not present to be captured & held for ransom or offered up to the Norse gods as blood sacrifices (Old Nor.: blót), having evacuated at Osric's order. His own household had gone north to take shelter with his father-in-law Æthelred the Open-Handed, the High Reeve (Old English: hēahgerēfa) of Bebbanburh, but as his children were still underage the English kingship next passed by the Witan's collective will to his brother Osbald, who had gone west to collect those soldiers who hadn't gone to Turcesige as well as scattered stragglers from their father's army.

    8qE7Sra.jpg

    Osric the Saxon and his household guards (Eng.: 'heorðgeneatas', 'hearth-companions') make their last stand against the oncoming Ráðbarðrsons

    Osbald and his other brothers led these ragged remnants to Déuarí[1], where they finally linked up with the Ríodam Guí – he had originally planned to march directly to Turcesige and join Eadulf there once the weather cleared, but since the Vikings struck more quickly than he could have imagined and had made no secret of their laying waste to the English countryside, he had promptly changed course. This combined army moved out to threaten the fallen Eoforwic (or as its Viking conquerors now called it, 'Jórvík'), not only because they had the best chance of any single force still standing on the British Isles to resist this 'Great Heathen Army' but also to buy time for Æthelred to prepare the defenses of northern England & protect Osric's family. The Vikings, who had been planning to burn down Bebbanburh next, were compelled to change course and face the Anglo-British alliance at the Battle of Wacafeld[2], thereby fulfilling that strategic aim at least.

    Though even their combined strength (4/5ths of which was British) still amounted to barely half the size of the Viking invasion army, the allies presented the first serious challenge for the Vikings here: the Norse archers & skirmishers' missile exchange with the British longbowmen rapidly turned into a massacre favoring the latter, forcing the Ráðbarðrsons to immediately charge across the open field and push through the withering fire to get into melee combat as quickly as possible, only for the superior British cavalry to charge from the nearby woods and rout their own handful of horsemen before rushing their flanks. The Ráðbarðrsons' leadership prevented a rout in that moment and the Norsemen's sheer weight of numbers eventually gave them the victory in the end, but the English & British were able to withdraw in good order and Guí most certainly denied them the pleasure of collecting his head.

    Meanwhile in the east, the Viking invasion of Britain was far from the mind of Aloysius III, for the Emperor was instead focused on trying to regain Edessa from the claws of his Caliphal counterpart. The Romans' main army enjoyed greater success in this endeavor than their British federates had against the Norsemen throughout 871: first they defeated Al-Khorasani and Al-Jannabi in the Battle of the Syrian Gates near Pagrae[3], then they rolled the Hashemites back toward Edessa with further victories at Ciliza[4] and Birtha[5], and finally got around to placing the fallen Ghassanid capital back under siege near the end of the year. Ahmad, meanwhile, managed to scrounge up additional reinforcements from his Persian subjects in exchange for furthering the Aryanophilic policies of his forefathers – thus avoiding having to beg his Alid cousins for help and offering concessions like a resumption of raids on the Indian border, which could very well have reopened the Salankayana-Chandra front – and brought these up to support Al-Khorasani in trying to break the Roman siege.

    In Aloysiana across the Atlantic, the men of Dakaruniku found that wherever they went, the local Wildermen tended to die in great numbers from the diseases (mostly fevers) they themselves had survived before and were now immune to – much as had once happened to them in the dark days following first contact with the New World Britons. Besides being interpreted as an obvious sign that the gods favored them over their neighbors rather than any quirk of natural biology, this development suited Naahneesídakúsu just fine, since it weakened his enemies and made them even more amenable to the idea of simply surrendering to his emissary than waging an increasingly obviously doomed struggle against his war-host. Ultimately, while he would be unable to reach the mouth of the great Míssissépe (or as the Dakarunikuans called it, 'Warú-Das-Darahčiiš', the 'Swift Holy Waters') by the end of his lifetime, he did get as far as the mound-town of Akánuʾwihax[6] (Mis.: 'Big House'), which occupied a strategic point overlooking the course of that river and thus represented a strategically important acquisition for the rising warlord – all the better that it and many other such conquests were made with much in the way of threats and cajoling, but relatively little bloodshed compared to how Kádaráš-rahbád would have approached them.

    e4fRcik.png

    The riverine city of Akánuʾwihax, an important acquisition by the men of Dakaruniku along the course of the Míssissépe/Warú-Das-Darahčiiš

    Throughout 872, the war in Britannia found itself short of major engagements: rather, both the Anglo-British and the Norse spent most of their time maneuvering against the other and trying to set up favorable conditions for when they should fight their next pitched battle. In particular, the Vikings turned their attention south, away from Bebbanburh – after all, not only had the Britons shown themselves to be a more formidable threat, but the English royals of fighting age and their remaining forces were located in that direction – and aggressively harried both the British hinterland and coasts, destroying no small number of villages and driving their surviving inhabitants to seek shelter at the nearest lord's castle from the marshy Iceni coast to the isle of Gueth[7]. Their only notable territorial acquisition this year was the easterly island of Thaneth[8], which was secured by Flóki and Steinn as a base from which to stage more extensive attacks against eastern Britain later.

    The battles were fiercer and the fronts moved more quickly in the independent Celtic kingdoms in 872. Map Beòthu had seized both the Pictish capital at Pheairt and the sacred site of Sgoin on the onset of his civil war with the sons of Dungarth, and successfully defended both against the rival princes in the Battle of Craoibh[9], but while the Picts were busy shedding one another's blood in this and other engagements, Óttar of the Isles had landed in Cait once again – this time with some 2,000 men – and rapidly overtook the northern shores of the kingdom, driving all those Picts who he did not kill or else bent the knee before his advance into the rugged highlands. Now in late 872 Map Beòthu finally decisively defeated the princes Máelchon and Domelch map Dungarth at the Battle of Gheàrr-loch[10], breaking the resistance of their partisans for the time being: but both young men were able to escape from Pictland, and would eventually end up in Bebbanburh where they lamented the usurpation of their homeland by a vicious and tyrannical 'Witch-King' to all who would hear.

    Contrary to the rumors spread by his enemies, Map Beòthu was not inclined towards senseless cruelty (he was no less nor any more ruthless than most kings in a similarly precarious position had to be) nor reviving the ancient druidic faith of the Celts at Christianity's expense (despite his indulgence in superstition and consorting with woods-witches, the king remained at least nominally a Christian himself). Arguably he couldn't have done such things even if he wanted to, anyway – because he now had to dedicate all of his time and resources to combating the rising threat posed by the Norsemen of the Isles, who had overrun nearly half his kingdom by the end of 872. He did strike up an alliance with the Irish High King Muiredach Mac Donnchad Uí Néill, himself a far less controversial and unambiguously Christian figure, who in turn had been off to a good start in the war against their common Norse enemies, in his case achieving a number of victories over the men of Dyflin which culminated in a fairly significant triumph at Loch Ramhar[11].

    uotYAgb.png

    Map Beòthu was many things, few of them good; the Romans and their allies considered him at best a greedy and hateful usurper, at worst a crypto-pagan who consorted with witches. But few would deny that he was a much more brutally effective leader than his predecessor, and perhaps the king the Picts needed to fend off the Viking threat of the 870s

    On the eastern front, unlike their subjects in Britannia the Romans were due to fight another major battle against the Arabs this year. Al-Khorasani marched to relieve the besieged Al-Jannabi in Edessa with some 32,000 men in the summer of 872, while Emperor Aloysius stood ready to oppose him with a similarly-sized army. Since their forces were more or less evenly matched and neither veteran commander was inclined to just slog it out conventionally without employing any battlefield trickery, both the Augustus Imperator and the Islamic generalissimo resolved to concentrate their strength against one part of the other's battle-line in hopes of breaking through there and rolling up the rest of the enemy host. The Romans massed in the center, intent on cleaving the Saracens in half and rolling up their divided flanks afterward; whereas Al-Khorasani deployed his men in an oblique formation with a strong and greatly advanced left wing, his objective being to break the Roman right before turning to crush their center & left.

    Both the Romans and the Arabs achieved their initial goals, with the Saracen center giving way before a great offensive wedge directed by the Emperor while the Roman right in turn was crunched beneath the Muslims' own assault. Alexander Caesar had commanded the Roman right wing and fell there, hounded and cut down by a squadron of Islamic ghilman despite his best efforts to fend them off, yet news of the imperial heir's demise (while sure to have baleful consequences for the Aloysian line of succession) did not faze his ever-steely father, who was reported to have remarked "Many thousands of soldiers have died and will continue to die for God and for Rome today. There is no time to mourn any lone one of them over-much above the rest," before returning to doggedly fighting on. The Roman center pressed forward and broke past the Arab reserve contingent, threatening even the Caliphal encampment: but there the elite qaraghilman and remnants of that reserve contingent managed to stand and fight long enough for the main Saracen force to break the Romans' other wing and wheel around to attack the main body of the imperial army.

    The Islamic army then converged upon the Roman one from multiple directions, a dangerous position to be sure. In a testament to his grit and martial ability, Aloysius managed to redirect his legions against the Muslim wing and break through their ranks to reach safety in the west, even despite that being the strongest part of their army. But although this Battle of Edessa had not been as catastrophic as the one Emperor Valerian fought with the Sassanids six centuries before, and enough of the Roman army had survived to ensure that they weren't yet down for the count, it still represented a significant defeat for the Holy Roman Empire and one of the larger Islamic victories in recent decades. Aside from the fallen Alexander, whose corpse Ahmad had returned to his father in a gesture of respect (and to try to facilitate a truce on account of the Muslims' casualties from Edessa being quite high as well), the Bulgar Khan Belkermak and Al-Ayham were both slain as well. The Cilician Bulgars would endure: but Edessa it seemed would be the final doom of the Ghassanids, for although their royal house remained extant through Al-Ayham's young children & siblings, the losses they sustained on that battlefield broke what remained of their power and closed the door on any realistic chance of them recovering their (already greatly truncated) kingdom.

    SMkYTBF.png

    Alexander Caesar struggles to fend off the elite Turkic ghilman swarming him on the battlefield before Edessa

    In China meanwhile, the Liang and Han finally reached a truce and began peace negotiations after more inconclusive fighting, culminating in a final series of counteroffensives in both the west and east by the True Han by which they were respectively able to expel the last Liang garrisons in the mountains & woods around Xiangyang but not to establish, much less expand, a beach-head on the northern banks of the Lower Yangtze. Gangzong and Duzong agreed to return to the original borders of their empires – mostly running on the Yangtze, with the exception of the Han exclave centered around Xiangyang – which, at first glance, seemed as though the rival dynasties had just expended an enormous amount of effort and lives to end up in more or less the same situation they were in at the start of the century. However, not only had they tested each other's strength once more and taken some valuable lessons from this war – certainly the True Han will be sure not to appoint any more princes-of-the-blood to positions of great import for starters, instead relying on their mandarins and generals of lower birth – but a more prominent strategic development had taken place in the north, where the Jurchens had managed to gain ascendancy over the Khitans in large part thanks to the conflict with the Han greatly reducing the Liang's ability to support their allies up north. The Liang may have won this round, but they now had to worry about the next one being a proper two-front war against both the Han and the rising power of the Jin.

    After a relatively quiet 872 full of maneuvers and 'foraging' rather than dramatic pitched battles and sieges, the Sons of Ráðbarðr returned to form in 873 with audacious offensives targeting the Ríodam's realm, striking at Guí and Osbald before the latter two could engage in their own counter-offensive against the Vikings. After inflicting further defeats on the British fleet throughout spring, the Norsemen used Thaneth to safely bypass the difficult terrain of the Fens entirely and begin landing in force in southern Icenia & near Lundéne, and their first target for a storming & sacking was Camalóui[12] – a grievous insult which Guí had to answer, for it was also the hometown of the Pendragon dynasty. This Flóki knew and intended, for the strategist among the Ráðbarðrsons hoped to draw the British High King into battle on ground more favorable for the Norse and got his chance when the allied army reached a ford on the Lesser Metaris[13].

    When the British and English attempted to cross at Bellol[14], the Vikings were waiting in ambush (having taken hostages from among the leading village families to force them into pretending that nothing was amiss) and inflicted a resounding defeat on the allies before they could finish moving their full strength over the ford. The British longbowmen did not seem so formidable when caught unprepared and out of position, and Guí himself was badly wounded in the retreat. Following this victory some of the Norsemen hoped to pillage north- and westward into the British hinterland, but the Ráðbarðrsons maintained discipline and directed their army towards Lundéne instead. Panic was already setting in at the British capital as news of the Battle of Bellol's outcome spread, but the city's stout defenses and considerable stockpile of supplies might have still allowed its outnumbered garrison to hold out until help could arrive from the continent.

    Alas for the defenders, a fortuitously timed Pelagian uprising within the walls – carefully planned to launch alongside the Norsemen's own assault and to secure the city's northern gatehouse for their benefit – fatally compromised their carefully planned defenses. As a reward for their allies the Norsemen installed the Pelagians' local leader Guílodhin (Old Brit.: 'Gwylyddyn') as the city's bishop and burnt his Ionian counterpart Guidelén (Lat.: 'Vitalianus') at the stake, as had happened to many a Pelagian heretic, on his order. 873 would thus end with the Norsemen in control of both the English and British capitals, while the defenders of Christian Britannia were left in great disarray and lamented Guidelén's death as a martyr.

    3a9MGQX.png

    Norse fireships leading the amphibious segment of the great Viking assault on Lundéne, their flames further serving as a signal for the Pelagians within the city to rise up

    Beyond Roman borders, the other Celtic Christians at least were having a better time. Map Beòthu resolved that the best way to win the loyalty of his recalcitrant new subjects would be to deliver them from the fury of the Norsemen, and although his weakened army could not hold Pheairt against Óttar's army when the latter landed, he was at least able to defend the holy site of Sguin in a sanguinary battle to the north. This was the extent of Map Beòthu's major engagements this year, as he now needed to rebuild his depleted forces in the Caledonian Highlands and was limited to taking opportunistic swipes at the Norsemen who had stormed his kingdom's shores until that was done. Across the Irish Sea, High King Muiredach's offensive continued to gain steam as he won the loyalty of the petty-kings of Connachta and Mumhain, with whom he crushed an attempt by the Norsemen in the west to come to Dyflin's aid in the Battle of Carntierna[15]. Those Vikings who had settled at Corcaigh surrendered and were drafted into opposing their kindred to the east, while the Vikings of Hlymrekr[16] were killed to the last man and their settlement sacked sometime after their great defeat.

    News that his British subjects were now groaning beneath the axes of an invader even more troublesome than the Anglo-Saxons had once been, and that Adalric still struggled to assemble a fleet capable of challenging the Norsemen in the North Sea (much less crossing to finally relieve the beleaguered Britons & Saxons), represented a new and most undesired frustration for Aloysius. After all, the Emperor was still grappling with the demise of his only son and the trouble this caused for the line of succession – the Stilichians duly sent him their condolences but he had the feeling that it was an insincere gesture, especially since Alexander's death without lawful issue cleared the way for his grandson, Alexandra's second child and firstborn son Stéléggu to become the most obvious contender for the purple. Furthermore, he was still at war with the Muslims who were eager to press their renewed advantage after the Battle of Edessa, and while sending the Italian fleets to fight in the North Sea seemed like the most straightforward way to clear a path for Adalric's army, that was not possible as long as the Saracens still threatened the eastern Mediterranean.

    As usual however, once the Emperor had collected his thoughts, he tackled this assortment of thorny challenges with an understated grit and determination. No pronouncement would come from Aloysius on the matter of succession yet: neither the toddler Stéléggu (being a female-line descendant of his) nor Alexander the Arab (having been born out of wedlock) were qualified to succeed him both under the law and in his own mind, and instead he resolved to remarry and father another son as soon as he could, even though he was getting up there in years. And as for the Muslims, he spurned all suggestion of negotiating a surrender or even ceasefire, not that Ahmad or Al-Khorasani would have settled for anything less than Antioch in their euphoria over the smashing success outside Edessa anyway. Despite now being at a disadvantage, the Augustus Imperator and faithful Duke Andronikos turned back overconfident attempts by the Saracens to advance upon Antioch at the Battles of Souran[17] and Beselatha[18] this year.

    qL3Gcao.jpg

    The Holy Roman Emperor Aloysius III on a rare break, aged 54 as of 874 but looking at least ten years older due to the stresses of constant warfare, and now also having to cope with the loss of his heir & consequently a looming succession crisis

    The Viking onslaught kept on coming throughout 874, as the Sons of Ráðbarðr were not sated by their conquest of Lundéne and eager to sustain the momentum of their offensive before their enemies could catch a breath. Guí II died of his injuries in the early winter months of this year and was duly succeeded by his son Artur IX, who had barely been crowned in the fortress of Camalué[19] and made arrangements with Osbald for his marriage to the latter's niece, Osric's daughter Cynehild (though the wedding itself would have to wait for some time, for she was presently stuck in Bebbanburh) when he was forced to contend with the Norsemen swarming out of his fallen capital. Artur's reign was off to a poor start as the Vikings smashed through the Anglo-British defense at Avongeoíne[20] and then again at Gelleu[21], with his younger brother Guítri (Old Brit.: 'Gwydre') laying down his life to ensure the new Ríodam would safely escape.

    It was then that the Ráðbarðrsons decided to split up so as to gain the most ground possible, not only because they were now confident that their victory was imminent, but also because dissent was swelling in their own ranks and putting pressure on them to do so: their own increasingly impatient warriors wanted to start actually settling & enjoying the fruits of their triumphs. Einarr & Hrafn (and Amleth) went back north to finish off the English while Flóki & Gunnarr remained in the south to crush the Pendragons, and Steinn would continue to guard the seas against the Roman forces marshaling on the continent. The English and British, however, did not split their own forces up in response, for Artur successfully argued that they needed to hold their remaining army together and that their chance of victory would dramatically improve if they concentrated their strength against the divided Viking armies in detail.

    M4c398b.png

    A British peasant trying to defend an abbot during a Viking attack on one of their inland monasteries, which unfortunately laid in the path of the Ráðbarðrsons' westward rampage

    Artur's wisdom in this matter was proven toward the end of 874, despite additional summertime setbacks in the form of the Viking sack of Guenté[22] and another defeat at Flóki's hand in the Battle of Cornogóui[23], the latter being made all the more painful by the Vikings having the audacity to taunt him with his brother's head on a spear. But as the Norse advanced deeper into the British West Country, threatening to split the Pendragons' Dumnonic possessions away from their last remaining major city of Gloué, the Ríodam found his chance to turn the tables and seized it with both hands at the Battle of Magne-Sylve[24]. A squadron of British horse-archers, the handful of knights in Pendragon service who had managed to retain their Sarmatian ancestors' tradition of mounted archery, drew the Viking army into attacking his English allies on the edge of these western woodlands. The still-much more numerous Vikings overwhelmed Osbald's shield-wall and killed him, but as they chased the fleeing Englishmen into the forest which gave the battlefield its name, the majority of the British and English troops (now led by Osric & Osbald's younger brother and successor, Oswiu) promptly ambushed them.

    Caught out of formation on difficult terrain, the Vikings received their first serious defeat of the campaign here: Gunnarr the Amorous was among the thousand Norsemen killed, making it as far as a forest meadow where he tried and failed to form the men he still had with him up into a shield-wall, and his own severed head was among many others in a sack later brought to Flóki by the only Norse prisoner kept alive (only to be released after first being mutilated) by the vengeful Artur. News of this grisly loss reached Jórvík just in time to spoil Einarr's coronation as King of the Norsemen of Britain there, and unsurprisingly infuriated the remaining Sons of Ráðbarðr beyond reason – Einarr himself would sack Déuarí in his rage after first procuring that isolated city's surrender under the false promise of lenient treatment. While Artur worked to stabilize his new front-line against the Norsemen, one which stretched from the eastern edges of Cambria's mountains to old Dumnonia's border in the south and was anchored at Gloué, Einarr and Amleth marched south to rejoin Flóki and crush the Britons once & for all, leaving Hrafn to set out north with orders to extinguish the last significant center of English resistance at Bebbanburh.

    oTeBCzk.png

    Victorious British & English soldiers of Artur and Oswiu's army prying the raven banner from the soon-to-be cold & dead hands of Ráðbarðr's middle son in a clearing in the Magne-Sylve

    Off in the east, Aloysius III began his own new offensive against the Arabs after first bringing additional Balkan reinforcements from over the Bosphorus to strengthen his army, hoping to end this war quickly so as to be able to throw his full strength at the Vikings presently laying waste to Britannia. The Saracens drew them into battle on what they thought would be favorable ground on the River Ufrenus[25], but were caught off-guard by Aloysius' decision to have smaller detachments cross at unguarded fords further up that river from his army's main crossing point, who then emerged to attack Al-Khorasani's flank overland when battle was joined some days later. Further up north, though much of the Georgians' strength might be presently committed to the imperial army, they mustered enough soldiers to launch a destructive incursion into Azerbaijan with help from the Alans and Caucasian Avars, with only Bab al-Abwab[26] managing to hold out against them and eventually having to bribe the besieging army to leave due to the Muslims' over-commitment to the Levantine front leaving them with no spare troops to relieve the city.

    The Romans managed to drive the Saracens back over the Euphrates with the ferocity of their initial onslaught, isolating Edessa (which was besieged once more) and also threatening Aleppo and Harran. The former city was captured by treachery, as some of the kin of the Roman collaborators previously executed by Ahmad sabotaged one of its gates for the Romans, who promptly stormed in and sacked the place; Harran meanwhile surrendered without much of a fight yet again, the second time they had done so before Aloysius in this war, which got him to contemptuously deride the Harrani people as cowards in his private notes. Only Edessa's garrison still held out, fearing that Aloysius would kill them all if they yielded. However Al-Khorasani rallied the armies of Islam to finally stop the Roman offensive in the Battle of Balis[27], and after regaining their footing the Saracens made plans to come to Edessa's relief and to definitively drive the Romans out of the territories being contested in this conflict, including the former Ghassanid lands.

    The Norse continued their westward attacks on the Anglo-British coalition straight through 875. For his part, Artur understood that the disparity in the numbers between their armies made pitched battle a risky proposition, and that he would be best-off avoiding it unless the Vikings could be brought to battle in favorable conditions (or if he could manufacture those favorable conditions himself) as had been the case with the Battle of Magne-Sylve, and so generally avoided direct confrontation with the vindictive heathens coming for his head. Instead, the Ríodam relied on his cavalry advantage to harass the advancing Vikings, using the preponderance of small castles and fortified manors dating back to Britannia's days as an independent kingdom surrounded by enemies as bases for this method of warfare and also to further slow the Norsemen – thus buying himself time enough to hold out for help from the mainland.

    When the Sons of Ráðbarðr slowly and painfully pushed their way past this network of defenses and the constant back-biting attacks on their armies to reach the western limits of Roman Britain, they further found their path obstructed by natural barriers: the Cambrian Mountains in the north, and the swamps & woodland of Dumnonia in the south which had already proven so problematic for Flóki & Gunnarr. Sheer numbers and grit carried the Norsemen far as they had done before, and for a few short weeks they placed Artur himself under siege in Camalué: but in a smaller-scale recreation of Ørvendil's logistical woes when he invaded Treveria the constant raids on their supply-lines from those British castles they had been unable to conquer on the way, a lack of villages to 'forage' from (their denizens having withdrawn to said castles with their resources well in advance) and the inhospitable terrain of the Dumnonian Levels by which they camped ultimately forced Flóki to withdraw in failure. A similar attack on Gloué by Einarr also faltered before its stout Roman walls on account of its English & British defenders being ready, numerous enough to properly man those defenses, and the lack of a meaningful Pelagian underground community which could sabotage the defenders there as their compatriots had done in Lundéne – Artur had launched a hunt for said Pelagians before the Vikings could arrive, and his soldiers left their burnt corpses tied to stakes outside the city to intimidate the oncoming Norse besiegers.

    EhireLY.jpg

    A skirmish between Norse warriors and dismounted British knights (Bry.: 'cavalier') in the mud & reeds of the Dumnonian Levels

    Up north, Hrafn was not having any more luck with sieges than his older siblings, for an outbreak of disease at his camp forced him to withdraw and allowed the English holdouts up there to breathe a little more easily. The 'Witch-King' of Pictland was also back on the warpath this year: the Norsemen of the Isles made some headway further inland and captured Sguin earlier in 875, but they did not get to savor their victory for long before Map Beòthu descended from the highlands with a new army. He launched an audacious night assault on Óttar's army as the Norse were still marshaling to invade his mountain stronghold at Céthramh Mhoire[28], with forward elements of his army approaching the Viking camp wearing coats with branches, grasses and flowers attached, so as to disguise themselves as bushes and small trees until they got close enough to attack the Norse guards at Óttar's palisade with javelins and arrows. Map Beòthu followed up this victory by driving the Norse from Sguin and Pheairt, demonstrating to Óttar that the Picts could not be taken lightly even in the aftermath of a civil war. This trend of reversing Viking fortunes took a more positive turn – with misfortune turning to good fortune for a change, rather than the other way around – in Ireland, where Muiredach attempted to go for the Hiberno-Norsemen's throats after his victories in the past few years and besieged Dyflin but was routed when the defenders unexpectedly mounted a forceful sally against him.

    While the war in Britain had become a holding action, the one in the east was fast approaching its climax. As Al-Khorasani needed to raise quite a substantial number of reinforcements to replenish his ranks after the battles of the previous years, the Arabs were unable to move quickly enough to save Edessa from falling back into Roman hands. Roman siege engineering made quicker work of that city's already-damaged defenses than the Saracens had hoped, and since Al-Jannabi did not consider yielding even at the last possible moment (before the Roman ram touched the city gates), the victorious Christians ruthlessly wiped out the Islamic garrison to the last man to avenge the death of their Caesar. With this last thorn in his rear lines removed, Aloysius could turn and face the Muslims advancing against Aleppo, meeting them for another major battle on a plain near the Arab village of Deir Hafir.

    Old Al-Khorasani deployed his army in a very different fashion than at the Battle of Edessa three years prior, strengthening both of his wings (rather than just one) at the expense of his center. He also took advantage of his superior numbers to detach a division under Al-Turani with orders to circle around Aloysius' army entirely, attack their camp and cut off their retreat so that he could hopefully totally annihilate the Rūmī in this engagement, but Al-Turani's inability to read the map he was given resulted in these men getting lost and eventually deciding to return to camp rather than follow through with their orders. In any case Aloysius deduced that his opponent was most likely attempting a re-run of Cannae and responded by having Andronikos drive a massed offensive wedge comprised of his stoutest legionaries and federate heavy troops through the weak Islamic center even as the cavalry on his own wings seemingly retreated before their counterparts, practically egging the Arabs on to close their trap. When they did just that, he rallied his horsemen to attack the Muslim pincers, effectively encircling the encirclers of his heavy infantry (who were still valiantly holding out despite being under attack from all sides).

    The Islamic ranks collapsed in disarray at this development and to the Emperor's delight even Al-Khorasani himself was killed, separated from his bodyguards in the chaos and cut down by a squadron of eager young knights: the old generalissimo fought well in his own defense, but not only was he no longer nearly as spry and deadly as he was in his own youth, but he faced 8:1 odds and his opponents were practically competing for the opportunity to be the one to present his head to Aloysius. However, the Romans' declaration of victory and tossing of the hard discipline which had just seemingly won them the battle so they could go & pillage the Islamic camp was rather premature. Al-Turani's lost division returned in time to witness the Romans sacking their encampment and although the temptation to flee from what appeared to be a crushing defeat must have been great, this last Islamic general standing exhorted them to launch into an attack, snatching victory from the maw of defeat by driving the shocked & confused Romans into retreat. Caliph Ahmad was found far away from his litter, having jumped into a well to avoid being captured or killed by the Romans, and after being fished out of there (and swearing the ghilman who helped him back up to never speak of this embarrassing episode again) finally received an offer to negotiate terms of truce from Aloysius' camp.

    Since this war had been a generally evenly matched back-and-forth, with both sides winning and losing a similar number of battles (and none of these engagements, not even the most significant Roman defeat at Edessa, being crippling blows), Ahmad pursued moderate terms for the Treaty of Aleppo and Aloysius agreed. In exchange for a lump-sum payment of reparations from Kufa for starting the conflict, Aleppo & Harran were returned and the remaining Ghassanid territories were conceded to the power of Islam, including Edessa itself. Though the Romans still controlled these cities at the time, they didn't have the manpower to actually hold any of them for long in the face of a determined Muslim offensive, and both parties knew it.

    The Ghassanids and other Christian Arab nobility would be compensated with estates and high office in the Prefecture of the Orient, ultimately integrating into the Constantinopolitan nobility to a great extent much as the exiled Sassanids had. They would also be allowed to bring with them the holy Mandylion (the 'icon not made by hands', a relic in the form of a cloth with the face of Christ imprinted upon it which first came into the possession of Edessa's Christian king Abgar; not to be confused with Jesus' burial shroud, appropriately named the Holy Shroud, or the Veil of Veronica which the eponymous saintess used to wipe the Savior's brow on his road to Calvary), which would be held at Constantinople for safekeeping until and unless Christendom ever retook Edessa. While these gains were not especially grand relative to the cost, Ahmad sold his victory as a great triumph over the Banu Ghassan, who had earned a special and bitter acrimony with their kindred for being the champions of the Arab Christians and one of Rome's primary eastern shields against Islamic expansion; meanwhile, Aloysius had managed to limit his losses in the East, killed the Islamic generals most responsible for Alexander's death, earn some financial compensation for his troubles, and was free to finally get around to delivering Britannia from the fury of the Norsemen.

    PQ7YRoG.jpg

    Following the Treaty of Aleppo, the 'Icon Not Made By Hands' from Edessa joined the ranks of other relics such as the True Cross and the Lance of Longinus which had been 'exiled' from their rightful sanctuaries in the Holy Land, and would serve as one of many motivators for the Romans to fight to retake the eastern lands which they had been slowly but steadily losing to Islam

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Deva Victrix – Chester.

    [2] Wakefield.

    [3] Bagras, Turkey.

    [4] Kilis.

    [5] Birecik.

    [6] Memphis, Tennessee. Its core is what's now known as Chucalissa, an archaeological site within the T. O. Fuller State Park.

    [7] Vectis – the Isle of Wight.

    [8] Tanatus – the Isle of Thanet.

    [9] Crieff.

    [10] Garelochhead.

    [11] Lough Ramor.

    [12] Camulodunum – Colchester.

    [13] The River Little Ouse.

    [14] Thetford. This alternate British Romance/Brydany name is comparable to French Belleau ('fair stream').

    [15] Fermoy.

    [16] Limerick.

    [17] Sawran.

    [18] Bizaah.

    [19] Camalet – Cadbury Castle, Somerset.

    [20] Windsor, Berkshire. The name is a Brydany approximation of Old English Windlesora (the origin of the modern name 'Windsor'), 'winch by the river' – 'avon' for river, 'geoíne' being derived from the Latin ciconia or crane.

    [21] Calleva Atrebatum – Silchester.

    [22] Venta Belgarum – Winchester.

    [23] Durocornovium – Swindon.

    [24] Sylva Magna – Selwood Forest.

    [25] The Afrin River.

    [26] Derbent.

    [27] The former Barbalissos near Maskanah, Aleppo.

    [28] Kirriemuir.
     
    Last edited:
    876-880: Furore Normannorum, Part II
  • Having managed to grind the war in the east to a halt at long last, even at the cost of a federate kingdom and the Caesar, the Romans now spent 876 turning their attention westward. Aloysius III was no doubt in a foul mood as he did so, for this was the second time an emergent threat west of the Bosphorus distracted him from the greater conflict with the armies of Islam, but as his subjects had learned to expect, the old Emperor channeled his wrath in a cold and focused manner rather than letting it erupt like a volcano as the last two, far more outwardly emotional Aloysiuses might have done. His first priority ahead of even battling the Vikings ravaging Britain, however, was to sire a replacement for the late Alexander as quickly as possible: to that end Aloysius took Giustia (Lat.: 'Justa') Equitia, a daughter of that year's Princeps Senatus, as his second wife while moving toward Britain through Italy.

    The new Augusta did not hold that office for long though, for she showed signs of pregnancy soon after her husband left Italy and gave birth to a sickly boy who nevertheless managed to survive in December, baptized as Constantine; still before the year was done, she passed away from medical complications following the birth. Aloysius did not express nearly as much grief and solemnity over this loss as he did his beloved first wife Euphrosyne, though doubtless he was grateful that she managed to give him a new male heir. The Stilichians and Aloysius' daughters by said first wife were less than pleased, and while Euphemia (having grown up disliked by both her father and elder sister for 'killing' their wife/mother and now become an abbess in Gaul) was no longer of any relevance to Roman power politics, Alexandra was keenly aware that this birth of a new brother jeopardized her chances of putting her own blood (and by extension that of her mother's) on the throne. The Skleroi's message of congratulations to their Emperor was similarly muted, for Duke Andronikos and his cohorts were already starting to gravitate toward the claim of his fallen nephew & ward's infant son Alexander the Arab (even at the cost of entering a collision course against his still-living niece), and had tried & failed to persuade Aloysius to dub him the new Caesar previously.

    The complexities of dynastic politics aside, 876 also saw the first naval clashes between the Holy Roman Empire's Mediterranean armada and the Viking fleet. The mostly Greek or Italian admirals who had been tied down by clashes with an increasingly formidable Saracen navy in the Mediterranean now sailed beyond the Pillars of Hercules for the choppier waters of Northern Europe with their many ships and fiery secret weapon, having been assigned with the job of clearing a path across the Channel by their Emperor, and consequently came to blows with Steinn the Strong who had been responsible for preventing Adalric from crossing said Channel for years. At the large-scale Battles of Ouessant[1] and Lisé[2] this year, the Vikings proved the fiercer warriors in the boarding actions which defined most naval engagements, but they were both outnumbered by their adversaries and had no means of countering Greek fire. Steinn was ultimately defeated and much of his fleet incinerated between these clashes, grousing to his brothers that he would have won if not for said 'sorcerous' flames, and Aloysius and Adalric only had to wait for winter's end to begin crossing over in force.

    LF1sF1r.jpg

    A Greek dromon deploys its lethal fire against Vikings attempting a boarding action in the waters off the isle of Lisé

    With help on the way, the Britons and Anglo-Saxons now knew that they only needed to hold out until the legions arrived on their shore, while the Vikings conversely ramped up their efforts to defeat their remaining enemies in a desperate attempt to beat the clock. Flóki pulled off a major coup in the form of a diversionary attack on Gloué to cover his surprise attack on Camalué in the spring of this year, not only attacking the castle out of season and under the cover of a raging thunderstorm but furthermore catching the remaining defenders while they were celebrating Good Friday. The fortress thus fell to the heathens' assault, but to the immense frustration of the Sons of Ráðbarðr, Artur himself managed to escape into the Dumnonian Levels through a tunnel and continue directing the resistance against their invasion. Unencumbered by any real royal court to speak of at this point, the Ríodam navigated his way through the marshy countryside with the help of Pendragon partisans and eventually sailed to join his younger sister Arturia (Lat.: 'Artoria') and what remained of their household at Gloué, which would serve as his final headquarters in the war against the Norsemen.

    The Fall of Camalué proved to be the high-water mark of the Norse advance into Britannia, as the array of natural & artificial barriers now standing in their path further west proved insurmountable when combined with the determined and better-prepared Christian defenders. Earthenworks, castles and natural terrain features such as wooded mountains and hills gave the British and English no shortage of advantages with which to hold back the remaining Ráðbarðrsons, who were defeated by numerically inferior Christian forces in a number of battles along a front line which stretched from Gloué to the eastern Irish Sea, of which the most serious was the Battle of Magne-Dobunne[3] where a British longbowman took out one of Einarr's eyes.

    An effort by Flóki to besiege Gloué once again, this time combining those southern forces who had just taken Camalué with reinforcements from eastern Britain, was frustrated by Artur's and Oswiu's aggressive defensive strategy. Attempts to cross the Sabrénne were halted by the defenders' destruction of the bridge over the river before the Vikings even arrived as well as the fire-boats which the Britons floated downriver, preventing the Norsemen from cutting off the western approach to the city from the Britons' remaining territories in Cambria, and constant day & night raids by mounted Anglo-British parties continually hindered the Vikings' construction of crude siegeworks east of the city. Furthermore the Pelagians among Flóki's army were not experienced siege engineers, and the primitive onagers they lashed together at his command proved inferior to the mangonels with which the defenders flung missiles at their besiegers from the walls; ultimately, the siege was lifted after a failed assault following Steinn's announcement of his defeat at sea was itself followed by an outbreak of cholera late in the year.

    HUsvBia.png

    A Norse assault force preparing to contest one of the bridges over the Sabrénne with its British & English defenders, a literal high-water mark for the campaign of the Sons of Ráðbarðr in Britannia

    Beyond Rome's borders in Britain, the Picts and Irish continued to wage their own separate war against the Norse threat in their respective lands. Continuing the previous year's pattern, Map Beòthu repelled an Island Norse counterattack through which Óttar had hoped to recapture a foothold near Pheairt, then marched northward and launched his own offensive into the Norse-held coastlines of north-central Pictland, rooting the Vikings out from the coasts of Circinn and his own native Cé by the end of 876. Such success could not be said of his Irish ally Muiredach, who faced additional setbacks in the war with Dyflin – in this year, the Irish were driven from their high royal seat of Tara, and the Norsemen of Corcaigh also took advantage of Irish weakness to defect back to the side of their kindred. It would seem that after the initial victories of the Gaels, the war in Ireland was now seesawing back in the Vikings' favor.

    The vanguard of the imperial legions landed in Britannia in the late spring of 877, in the form of Adalric of Swabia and his 10,000 landing at Doubrée[4] under escort by scores of war galleys & dromons. Steinn the Strong had assembled some 2,000 men with whom he attempted to fight off this landing both by sea, in a bay just east of the city proper[5] and on the beaches (including by posting archers and javelineers on the cliffs above), but was unsuccessful on both counts and had to retreat further inland in the face of the Romans' numbers and naval artillery, the uprising of the city's Ionian population at the sight of Roman & Christian banners approaching them, Greek fire and the determined fury of the Alemanni king, who had built up a head full of steam in all those years where Viking naval supremacy prevented him from marching to Britain's rescue. Still, the resistance Steinn had offered on the cliffs & walls and the need to bring more reinforcements over the Oceanus Britannicus to build on Adalric's hard-won beachhead delayed Roman maneuvers deeper into Britain and gave the Sons of Ráðbarðr time to scramble and pull their forces back together to try to stop the latter's inevitable march.

    The remaining brothers got their chance a few months later, when Aloysius III himself had landed to take command and lead the Romans toward Lundéne. Behind him some 25,000 soldiers followed: a mix of grizzled veterans from the East (ranging from Italians to Africans to Greeks and Magyars), Adalric's soldiers and other federate reinforcements picked up along the Emperor's march from places like Aquitaine and Barcelona. In opposition the Ráðbarðrsons fielded some 15,000 men – reinforcements in the form of additional Norse adventurers hoping to conquer & settle had helped them replenish their losses in the previous years, but the wave of Vikings they received in this year would likely be the last unless they prevailed in the battle to come, which would be fought northwest of Novele-Hosté[6], near that port's primary mine and iron-smelting hub. To compensate for their inferior numbers and lack of cavalry, the Vikings moved with haste to secure a favorable defensive position on the slope of a high hill blocking the Romans' road northward, their flanks protected by woodland & small rivers while a marsh laid before them.

    The Romans began by having their archers, who were superior in both number and skill to their Norse counterparts, advance and begin trying to whittle down the great shield-wall on the hill down with their arrows. However, the Norse were well-prepared and resisted these missiles (further hindered by the wind, which was blowing southward against the Romans that day) with ease behind their stout shields, no matter whether the arrows were coming from Syro-Greek archers or mounted African skirmishers. The marshy terrain in front of the hill, and said hill's steepness, made it exceedingly dangerous for the lightly-equipped Africans of Aloysius' army to try to get close enough to use their javelins as well. An infantry attack was ordered next, but even the doughty and heavily armored legionaries floundered in this regard: their darts stung the Norsemen, being heavy enough to punch through shields and yet possessing soft enough heads to deform and get stuck in said shields much like the older pila, but the process of marching through wet swampy ground and up the hill left them exhausted in the face of the determined Viking defense.

    3NMvXqz.jpg

    The Norse shield-wall bracing as the Roman heavy infantry collides with them at the Battle of Novele-Hosté. Notably there are Normans bearing kite shields in the Romans' front line, for this engagement was the first recorded instance of Christian Norsemen (in this case, of Danish extraction) battling their pagan cousins under the chi-rho

    Nonetheless Emperor Aloysius was not the sort of man to give up after being confronted with obstacles like these, and sought to draw the Vikings out of their formidable defensive position with feigned retreats. His cavalry advantage would prove critical to this strategy, although it did also require him to risk his elite heavy horsemen (who had little to no chance of smashing through the Viking shield-wall conventionally in the circumstances of his engagement) once it became obvious that the Norsemen wouldn't bite at his African and Magyar horse-archers. A rush of knights and paladins failed to break the Norse wall, as the Emperor expected, but when they fell back downhill some of the Vikings followed, thinking that their apparent success at beating back the best the Empire had to offer meant they had said Empire on the ropes. Flóki strove to hold the men back, rightly suspecting a trap, but Steinn was among those who elected to pursue the Roman cavalry and his warriors followed after him. When Aloysius inevitably sprang his counterattack, spearheaded by these 'retreating' heavy cavalrymen – whose discipline had been sorely tested and yet came out gamely by their liege's strategy – and Adalric's longsword-wielding Swabians, the Vikings who had descended into the marsh were massacred and their deaths opened up a gap in the shield-wall.

    The Romans were quick to press their advantage, swarming back uphill and trying to push into the hole where Steinn and his contingent had been. Equally quick thinking on the part of the remaining Ráðbarðrsons prevented them from winning the battle then and there, as their stout reserve was committed to plug this gap and push the Romans back downhill. However, the advantage was now assuredly with the Empire, and Aloysius was content to chip away at the surviving Norsemen from afar and to launch limited probing attacks against their forest and stream-protected flanks to determine additional weak points for the rest of the day. Nightfall compelled both sides to retreat to camp, but battle would doubtless be renewed on the morrow and the Romans were clearly gaining the upper hand, so much so that their victory was nearly certain in the long term. Plans for a night attack on the part of the Vikings amounted to nothing when it became clear to Einarr, Flóki and the rest that the Roman camp was too well-guarded for them to get away with such a thing, and the decision was made to withdraw from this battlefield in the early morning hours instead.

    The Norse withdrawal was covered by a 3,000-strong rearguard of volunteers who took oaths to die bravely that midnight led by the elderly Thorgeir the Tower, who at this point had lived such a long and eventful life that his sole remaining ambition was to achieve a glorious exit from Miðgarðr to Valhǫll. This they achieved after sunrise, when the Romans attacked in force and slowly but surely ground them down to the last man: the Vikings were driven from their hill sometime after noon and the last of their number wiped out in a ravine to the northeast, Jarl Thorgeir himself included, who could only be identified from his corpse's massive frame. They had done well enough to buy the Ráðbarðrsons time to flee back toward Lundéne, where Einarr and Hrafn sought to make a stand on the still mostly-preserved walls while Flóki set out to contain the Anglo-British, who were now breaking out of the west and advancing to link up with their Emperor. Amid these triumphs Aloysius did receive a bit of dire news however, for Constantine Caesar suddenly perished after months of his physical condition improving, having only recently reached his first birthday; though the boy's death seemed natural enough, foul play was immediately suspected on account of all the parties who stood to gain from his removal, but the Emperor's determined inquiries ultimately failed to identify any poisoner.

    E7k8jB4.jpg

    Thorgeir's Vikings fighting on against the Romans even after being driven off their hill

    In any case, Aloysius still had a war to fight in Britannia, and prosecuted its next steps throughout 878. Having overcome the Norse army in the field down south, his next objective was to retake Lundéne, and to that end he spent the winter and part of the spring months arranging for a massive land-and-sea assault which would hopefully crush the head of the Norse serpent in that city. Bombardment of the walls by imperial mangonels preceded a massed overland assault from the west & north spearheaded by Adalric and Yésaréyu, while Radovid Radovidov of the Dulebes (having had to leave his father behind in their homeland on account of the latter's advanced age & worsening health) captained a secondary division which sailed up the Thamis to assail the city's bridge and southern gates. Against this overwhelming pressure and with huge gaps smashed in their walls by the Roman siege artillery, the Vikings and Pelagians defending the city were slowly but surely overwhelmed over a week of fierce urban fighting, although Aloysius did not fail to note that he seemed to be fighting rather fewer than 9-10,000 Norsemen (the estimated number which successfully fled from the Battle of Novele-Hosté).

    Only after they had conquered Lundéne did it become apparent to the Romans that the reason for this was that, indeed, a substantial element of the Viking army did not stay in the city but rather moved further north or west under the command of Flóki: moreover the brothers Einarr and Hrafn hadn't stayed to die in the British capital either, instead fleeing by boat and slipping through the Roman blockade an entire week before the final Roman assault. While frustrated, Aloysius was still certain that his victory was inevitable and would not allow his foes' escape to sour the post-victory celebrations, which included the burning of every single Pelagian they could identify, including the posthumous incineration of the heresiarch Guílodhin – the Pelagian 'bishop' of the city had died fighting, knowing full well he'd get no mercy if he begged for it, but this did not prevent the Romans from dragging his corpse around the city before lashing it to another pyre. At Yésaréyu's counsel plans were made to bring in outside assistance from Africa to extirpate Pelagianism for good, for after all they had retained much experience in purging heretics from their long struggle with Donatism, but no such anti-heretical tribunals would be organized until the fighting was over.

    B0e2ueQ.jpg

    Suffice to say, the Ionian Britons and their Roman overlords were not in any mood to shake hands & let bygones be bygones with the Pelagian Remnants who they had once hoped would just quietly disappear

    While the Romans continued to build on their victories by inflicting further defeats on the Vikings in the field at Verúlamy and Elaune[7], in the process uniting with the Anglo-British army of Artur & Oswiu at the latter engagement, the Vikings' conflict outside the Empire's borders also continued to rage. Map Beòthu strove to sustain his counterattack and fully drive the Island Norse into the sea this year, but hit a snag at the Battle of Þingvöll[8] where Óttar had raised a surprisingly formidable field fortification (hence the name of the site) to protect his beach-head and threw back the assaults of the Picts over several days of hard fighting. On the other hand, in 878 the tide of war to the west turned to favor the Irish once more, as Muiredach managed to separately rout the armies of Dyflin and Veisafjǫrðr before they could link up at the Battles of Cill Chainnigh[9] with the aid of his local ally, the King of Osraige.

    In the east there was a transition of power in Saracen lands, for in this year Caliph Ahmad was found dead. Officially it was reported that he had drunkenly stumbled into one of the palace wells in Kufa and drowned, however this account was highly scrutinized on the grounds of the traditional Islamic prohibition on alcohol (which one would assume that a Caliph in good moral standing, at least, would observe) as well as Ahmad having no great reputation for engaging in alcoholic revelry beforehand. It was more probable that dissatisfied soldiers among his ghilman, aggravated by the relatively modest gains he'd won at the peace table despite paying such a high price in their blood and resenting having to cover up his cowardice at the Battle of Deir Hafir, arranged this poetic fate for him.

    In any case, Al-Turani (having succeeded his mentor Al-Khorasani as the generalissimo of the Islamic armies) was quick to move to consolidate power and prevent anything like the civil war at the beginning of Ahmad's own reign. For Ahmad's successor he chose Ubaydallah, son of Ahmad's fourth wife Layla of the Banu Thaqif tribe: this prince was chosen over his older brothers precisely because Al-Turani had judged him to be the most pliant of the sons of Ahmad, being a short and physically unimpressive sort who much preferred astrology, astronomy and various other scholarly pursuits to statecraft or warfare, while still (barely) being old enough to nominally lead the Caliphate without requiring a regency council or otherwise raising questions about his competence. Those among Ubaydallah's brothers who didn't get the hint and accept luxurious life arrest in or around Kufa were quietly disposed of, as were those among Ahmad's ministers who refused to accept the change in government, and to demonstrate his piety & worthiness as the new Hashemite Caliph Ubaydallah's first act in office would be to conduct the hajj to Mecca & Medina, even as his puppet-master scrambled to fill the ranks of his government with trusted subordinates.

    O1z3qww.jpg

    Caliph Ubaydallah reviewing prototype inventions presented to him by various scholars. Absent-minded and withdrawn by nature, the new Caliph was praised as a champion of learning by 'Ilmi devotees but garnered little love elsewhere for he mostly left matters of state to his advisors, such as Al-Turani

    In China, as the ashes of war continued to cool, the rival Liang and Han courts surprised observers by apparently condescending to a double marriage, with Gangzong of Liang's granddaughter Princess Ma wedding Duzong of Han's grandson Liu Yang and Duzong's youngest daughter Princess Liu in turn marrying Gangzong's youngest son Ma Shan. Theoretically this match was supposed to firm up the still-fresh truce between the rival dynasties, who after all still officially considered themselves to be the rightful Emperors of China and the other to be but pestilential rebels standing in their way. In practice neither the Liang nor the Han thought that truce would be permanent and in fact were expecting a resumption of hostilities well within their respective leaders' lifetimes: however, Gangzong hoped to buy himself time enough to eliminate the Jurchen Jin up north, who stood ascendant over his own Khitan friends and were by now overtly allied to the True Han, while Duzong needed more time to rebuild his mauled forces (including doubling the size of his fleet, to which he added many paddle-driven warships, in order to protect the course of the Yangtze) and further shore up the defenses of Chu around Xiangyang.

    The weight of the Roman war machine continued to press the Vikings in Britain hard through 879. Flóki had tried to raise a cavalry unit capable of rivaling the knights of the Empire, seizing many horses from British farms in the lands they still occupied and retraining those warriors chosen to ride the beasts to actually fight from horseback with spear & shield rather than simply using their steeds for transportation (the old Germanic way), but neither time nor numbers were on his side and his half-baked Viking cavalry were soundly beaten in the Battle of Gyre[10]. Other attempts by the Ráðbarðrsons to compensate for their inability to radically alter & update their method of warfare to better compete with the Romans' combined arms, such as digging trenches and filling them with sharp stakes to deter the superior Roman cavalry at the Battle of Margedóui[11], proved insufficient now that they both lacked numerical superiority and were facing grizzled commanders in the form of Aloysius III and his lieutenants, who were aware of and took countermeasures against such tricks.

    As Aloysius and his forces marched onward, the Emperor also had to deal with the substantial influx of Norsemen who had already started settling parts of eastern & northeastern Britannia under the aegis of the Sons of Ráðbarðr. Of course anyone who refused to submit to Roman authority was to be killed or driven away, but those Vikings who could tell the wind was now blowing furiously against the Ravens and chose to bend the knee presented him with a conundrum. Massacring/expelling them anyway, while the course of action preferred by his vindictive English and British vassals, would surely delay the Roman push to recover their island possessions in full and create all sorts of trouble behind their lines, as the Norse settlers had come in surprisingly large numbers and with surprising speed – rooting them out from hamlet after hamlet represented a cost that, while affordable to Aloysius, got in the way of bigger and better things. Moreover, Aloysius had been impressed by the conduct of his Norman warriors on battlefield after battlefield and saw a chance to grow their ranks if only these Vikings could be made to serve the Roman order.

    So, the Augustus Imperator embarked on a novel course of action to begin winning the peace before winning the war. He accepted the surrender of those Vikings who would kneel before him, undergo baptism and contribute one man or boy per household to the imperial army: they would be allowed to live on the lands they settled. However, the Anglo-Saxons and Britons driven from their homes were also entitled to return, and where it wasn't possible for them to simply evict the Vikings occupying said home to a nearby field of similar value, the land would still be recognized as legal property of the original owner and the Norse families living on said lands were to be made into their tenants. This development had the effect of turning a good deal of English or British peasants into petty landowners with at least one tenant family bound to them, qualifying the former for their traditional fyrd and thus helping rebuild the devastated manpower of the English kingdom in the long run.

    hh4MbZn.png

    A Viking captain is baptized into the Christian faith by an English bishop in the presence of Aloysius III

    It was Aloysius' hope that since the English still had much in common with the Norse culturally, what with their languages even remaining mutually intelligible to an extent at this late point in their hitherto-divergent histories, the former would be able to quickly come to terms with and assimilate the latter even despite the violent shock of the initial Norse invasion. Furthermore he also considered demonstrating such clemency to be a way of inducing the remaining Vikings opposing him, who otherwise had very good reason based on their own conduct and that of the Pendragons & Rædwaldings in the war thus far to assume that he'd try to kill them all and thus have no incentive to surrender, to give up before they cost him even more blood and treasure. As for the Britons, to reaffirm his commitment to defending their lands Aloysius also took for his third wife Artur's sister Arturia, through whom he hoped to father a longer-lived male heir once more despite his sixtieth birthday looming on the horizon.

    Up north beyond the old English border, the conflict between the Picts and the Island Norse had come to its apex. Map Beòthu besieged Þingvöll rather than try to storm it this year, prompting Óttar to land his relief force north of the Pictish host in the hope of encircling & pinning his old enemy against the defenders of the makeshift Norse town. Together, they would then squeeze the Pictish army into oblivion from front and rear. However, he unknowingly played into the hands of Map Beòthu, who was planning to draw the defenders of Þingvöll out from behind their earth-and-stone wall and defeat the Norsemen once & for all in a great battle of annihilation. The Norse garrison seemingly overran the outermost Pictish siege line with ease when they sallied forth to support their compatriots' attack, and the Picts fell back to their main camp in & around the ruined hillfort of Cnoc Pherghalegh[12] west of Þingvöll.

    However, the Picts ably defended their palisade and the remaining crumbling walls of their ancestors' fortress there, and upon being signaled by the waving of a great Roman-styled dragon standard from the camp's highest tower a secondary Pictish division – previously well-hidden in the untamed woods around Cnoc Pherghalegh – rushed to ambush the Norsemen, led by Map Beòthu's son Lutrin. The bold young prince acquitted himself well in his combat outing and the Vikings, whose attack had already completely stalled against the defense of Cnoc Pherghalegh, were soon routed. Óttar himself engaged and nearly overcame Lutrin but found himself in single combat with Map Beòthu when the latter intervened, and was slain by his long-time adversary at the conclusion of a fierce duel pitting the strength of the Norse longaxe against that of the Pictish longsword, which would be sung of for many years by both Nordic skalds and Celtic bards. With this victory in hand, Map Beòthu soon sat down for talks with Óttar's son Þorfinn and issued terms for the departure of the Norsemen from his lands, a demand which the latter prince had little choice but to acquiesce to.

    MMql5Lz.jpg

    The Witch-King of Pictland stands at the high point of his reign following the Battle of Cnoc Pherghalegh, having beaten the Romans and their vassals to expelling the Norse invaders from his lands

    The war in Britannia reached its own climax in 880. By this point, the 'Great Heathen Army' which had taken the Britons and English by storm a decade prior had been whittled down to half its strength, and the Norsemen had gone from seemingly having total victory within their grasp five years ago to staring down extremely long odds and the probability of painful defeat now. Though there were clamors for the surviving Ráðbarðrsons to sue for peace, that proved an impossibility between Einarr's refusal to give up on the crown he had just taken upon his brow at Jórvík back in 874 and Flóki's understanding that while the rank-and-file Vikings might be able to reach an accord with the Romans, as the ringleaders who had wrought such destruction they were probably not going to be half as lucky. With Aloysius (now leaving a pregnant Arturia behind in Lundéne), Artur, Oswiu and the others marching upon Jórvík from the south and the High-Reeve Æthelred descending from the north, the brothers decided to concentrate their remaining might against the former and to bring the Romans to battle on a site equally or more advantageous than the wooded hills near Novele-Hosté (for all the good the terrain did them there in the end). Only Hrafn would be absent, sent back to Norway to call their uncle Grimr to enter the war in force.

    The Vikings got their chance at the strategically-situated town of Stanfordbrycge[13], southeast of Jórvík, which had once been the Romano-British fortress-town of Derventio but became a pale shadow of its former self after the Anglo-Saxon conquest and more recently ruined by the Viking invasion. The imperial army, which had just recently received the surrender of most lingering Viking garrisons and villages in English Lindesege or 'Lindsey' to the south, found its path to Jórvík blocked by slightly under 10,000 Vikings at the still-standing stone bridge over the River Derwent west of their latest camp at Poclintun[14]. Confident in his overwhelming numbers – by now his army was still 20,000 strong thanks to both local and continental reinforcements over the last few years, despite the need to garrison various recaptured towns & forts – and the fact that he had beaten the Norsemen in every engagement since his landing in Britannia, old Aloysius resolved to give battle. As expected, the pre-battle negotiations went nowhere quickly: Einarr and Flóki had no expectation of success in the first place for the aforementioned reasons, while Aloysius would accept nothing less than the surrender and disbandment of the Norse army, and Artur & Oswiu were united in offering the Norsemen nothing more than "Five feet of our soil apiece, or however much more as each man demonstrates he deserves with his valor and as his height shall require" – that is, a grave for the Sons of Ráðbarðr and all who would follow them.

    Now the Norsemen had naturally positioned a contingent of their fiercest fighters on the bridge itself, and the rest of their army on its other end, to make the crossing as difficult for the Romans as humanly possible. To counter this, Aloysius deployed the siege engines with which he intended to hammer away at Jórvík's walls: they couldn't be used on the bridge itself for fear of causing its total structural collapse, forcing the Romans to waste more time seeking an alternative path northward, but they could certainly clear the Viking end of the bridge of enemies. In the meantime Oswiu asked for the English contingent to be given the place of honor at the head of the Roman attack and the Emperor obliged, so they were the first to march on the bridge under the covering fire of the British longbowmen & other imperial archers and to contest its possession with the Viking vanguard. The fighting there was difficult to be sure, and Oswiu himself was killed early on by an ax-swinging berserk wearing a bear's hide; but not only did the Romans' numbers eventually prove too much, Aloysius further exploited his numerical advantage by directing parties of legionaries & federate auxiliaries alike to cross the Derwent at nearby bridges, in boats and even in the occasional barrels.

    bc3phn1.png

    A dying Cyning Oswiu crawling away from the berserkers holding Stanfordbrycge, even as more of his own English subjects & their dismounted Norman allies are swarming the position at his overlord's order

    The Norsemen could not afford to divide their much smaller army up significantly, and so their undermanned and haphazard attempts to oppose these other crossings ended in failure. The battle had begun in the morning and while it took until after-noon for the Romans to get over the river, they managed it all the same. Einarr and Flóki formed their men up into a compact shield-wall closer to their camp, initially out of range of the Roman mangonels, which gamely resisted every attack mounted by the Romans for another three-and-a-half hours (including the last of said mangonels' ammunition when Aloysius had them wheeled into range). Aloysius meanwhile commanded his archers to fire over the Norse shields, inflicting heavy casualties on the lesser (and less-armored) warriors who formed the reserve standing behind the front line of heavily armored and well-shielded fighters, further thinning their ranks at a faster pace than if he'd just stuck to frontal attacks; he also 'cycled' his ranks, further leveraging his greater numbers into allowing entire divisions of his army to rest and then replace the ones he had sent in to assail the Norse formation when the latter were bloodied & worn out. Another British longbowman felled Einarr with an arrow to his remaining eye near sunset, after which the already utterly exhausted and battered Norse army began to crumble entirely. Flóki was able to lead a few thousand men on a fighting retreat westward and eventually escape when night compelled the Romans to cease their pursuit, but by & large, the Great Heathen Army did not survive the Battle of Stanfordbrycge.

    Aloysius and his army reached Jórvík shortly after their final triumph, where Einarr's teenage son Tryggve had been acclaimed as king by the surviving Norse leadership for the sole purpose of negotiating their surrender. The resulting peace settlement solidified the reality that, while their rampage may have 'only' lasted a relatively brief ten years, the Sons of Ráðbarðr had decisively altered Britannia's course for centuries to come. Tryggve and his cohorts were allowed to live, and he was even made Jarl/Earl of Lindesege where the Norsemen who'd come to Britannia and made peace with the Empire had settled, in exchange for their submission to imperial authority and conversion to Christianity. As for the British and English, with the sons of Osric and Osbald still underage and thus unfit to reconstruct England, the reconstituted Witan elected Artur their king on account of his marriage to the English princess Cynehild (the former's eldest daughter), thereby placing Britannia and England in personal union: it is now to Artur and the Pendragons that Tryggve and his heirs owed their allegiance. For the first time in a long time, Roman Britain was whole again, albeit as a vassal kingdom rather than a set of provinces.

    Courts were opened to allow the British and English survivors of the Great Heathen Army's warpath to bring charges against those invaders who had committed egregious offenses against them or their families and communities, resulting in more than a few Vikings having to give up their plundered treasures or else being punished with enslavement or death. However, the majority of the newcomers retained their lives and at least scraps of the land they had temporarily conquered, and were further expected to serve as a bulwark against any more of their pagan kindred who might come over the North Sea with hostile intentions; in time they would contribute to the emergence of a melded Anglo-Norse culture, described as 'Middle English'[15] by scholars. Moreover, since the Pelagian Remnant had caused such trouble for the loyal Britons and English alike, Aloysius and Artur thought it imperative to establish specially appointed clerics and tribunals to extirpate the heresy once and for all before they sold the country out to the next Norse invader, a task for which they brought in African veterans of upholding Ionian orthodoxy and suppressing heretics – thus that which would be remembered as the 'First British Inquisition', indeed the first such special inquisition in the history of Roman Christianity, was born.

    biKvdY9.jpg

    Daily life in a Christianized Anglo-Norse village under the watch of a nearby British fort in the decades after the end of their Viking ancestors' invasion

    Aloysius' British marriage bore consequences which would manifest in a much shorter term than these developments though, for later in the year the new Empress Arturia did give birth to a third son for the Emperor to once more complicate the schemes of the Stilichians and Skleroi: this time, the father dispensed with Aloysian tradition and instead of bestowing a Greek name upon the child, gave him his own name. Also in the short term, the remaining Ráðbarðrsons were definitively scattered in the aftermath of Stanfordbrycge – Flóki and his men fled west, evacuating Britain entirely from Déuarí and sailing to the isle of Manaw to determine how to play their very few remaining cards in relative safety, while Hrafn found himself arrested by Grimr back in Norway. Garmrson hoped to sell his nephew to Aloysius for peace and trade ties, but the younger man escaped confinement and retreated to lead a band of outlaws in the Norwegian countryside, swearing revenge not just for this act of treachery but also for the truth of his father's death: his uncle had made the inadvisable decision to gloat about his betrayal of Ráðbarðr to the latter's youngest son when he thought he had him at his mercy. And speaking of revenge, Amleth too had left Britain with Hrafn: he had more reason than most to stay, having taken as a concubine the British lady Ophelíe (Lat.: 'Ophelia') de Sidomage[16] and sired a son with her – but even despite this and her willingness to vouch for him before the Emperor if he converted and married her lawfully, he still insisted on sailing back home so that he and his friend might jointly get revenge on their uncles instead, leaving his new family behind.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Ushant.

    [2] Lisia – Guernsey.

    [3] Magnis/Magnae Dobunnorum – Kenchester.

    [4] Portus Dubris – Dover.

    [5] Now Langdon Bay.

    [6] 'Nova Ostia' – Hastings.

    [7] Alauna – Alchester.

    [8] Dingwall.

    [9] Kilkenny.

    [10] Gyrus Roman Fort – now Baginton, near Coventry.

    [11] Margidunum – Bingham, Nottinghamshire.

    [12] Knockfarrel.

    [13] Stamford Bridge, East Yorkshire.

    [14] Pocklington.

    [15] IRL, 'Middle English' culture & language emerged from the Norman Conquest. The Anglo-Norse or 'Anglo-Scandinavian' culture which sprouted in the Danelaw & Northumbria was something different, and actually destroyed by said Normans in their Harrying of the North.

    [16] Sitomagus – Dunwich.
     
    Last edited:
    881-885: The Empress and the Princess
  • Although the war with the Vikings may have ended in Roman Britain, 881 would demonstrate that that did not necessarily mean an end to all hostilities across the British Isles. Even as most of his federates went home, their job finished, and he himself planned to leave Britannia behind with his wife and their new son (plans which were accelerated after his friend Radovid the Elder died of old age later this year), Aloysius III granted the sons of Dungarth an audience (for, to their credit, they had helped defend Bamburgh from the fury of Hrafn Ráðbarðrson and marched with the army of their host Æthelred the Open-Handed) and heard out their plea for Roman support in retaking their lost throne. While their kingdom was regarded as a remote backwater, second only in barbarism among the British principalities behind the divided Irish, the idea of retracing Gnaeus Julius Agricola's steps and subduing the 'Caledonians' once more – in the process completely securing the larger isle of Britannia for Rome – did tempt the Emperor. Map Beòthu being a blatant usurper with a by-now very unsavory reputation and whose beliefs were clearly out of step with Ionian orthodoxy (dabbling in Celtic superstition aside, he also held to insular Christian tradition in matters such as the calculation of Easter's dating) further eased Aloysius' decision-making process.

    However, the sons of Dungarth would have to wait a while before they could march back north with support from the Empire, and until then they'd have to live their days out in Bamburgh and Edinburgh. First, there were still many years of reconstruction ahead for the now-united British kingdoms in the aftermath of the Viking invasion, and those newly settled Norsemen who had accepted Christ and the Empire would have to prove their newfound allegiance by helping to rebuild all that which they had torn down in the first place. Unusual by the standards of Roman nobility, Earl Tryggvi Einarrson – a tall and strong young man much like his father had been, but noted by both Norsemen and Saxon and Briton alike to be a good deal friendlier than Einarr the Elder had ever been – had no issue associating with laborers in the field and physically helped both his people and the Anglo-Britons build walls, dig ditches and plant trees, thereby inviting both mockery for being too close to the commons and praise for his diligence and apparent humility. Aside from the hard physical labor, military engineers from Aloysius' army also stuck around to help plan and oversee the reconstruction of stone walls and towers which the Norsemen had little to no knowledge of, such as those of Lundéne (which had been laid low by Roman artillery before).

    The elimination of the Pelagian threat which had been responsible for the fall of many a well-defended British city and castle was another high priority for the Romans and their British vassals. The first brutal reprisals against both real and suspected Pelagians came in the form of mob violence, often following the recapture of settlements which had been lost to the Norse in the first place thanks to Pelagian conniving, displeased Aloysius: such discord flew in the face of his preference for good order in all things, and in any case he did not consider the prospect of punishing innocents alongside the guilty to be just. To impose order on the process, not only had African prelates with knowledge of how best to ferret out heretics been brought over but so had the Papal legate Liberale Carbo, an archdeacon from the Senatorial gens Papiria (specifically the Papirii Carbones) who was trusted by Pope Celestine II to oversee this first inquisition. Carbo also had the secondary duty of mediating between and soothing both jurisdictional & historical tensions between the African and British clergy: the ancient rivalry dating back to Augustine and Pelagius aside, the Africans were generally of the opinion that they should be able to prosecute their duties with no restraints for the sake of efficiency and that the local Britons had best either collaborate wholeheartedly or get out of their way, while the Britons demanded respect on their home turf and to work with the Africans as equals or even superiors rather than inferiors.

    8x6QrTl.png

    A recalcitrant Pelagian, having just been convicted of not merely being a heretic but also helping the Vikings in taking over his home village, rages against Chief Inquisitor Carbo while he still can

    Carbo supervised the formation of special episcopal courts, administered and judged by the re-established British and English bishops. Those brought before these courts on the charge of being a Pelagian heretic, or otherwise sympathizing with and aiding such heretics, were to be thoroughly investigated by inquisitors – originally the Africans, later Britons who studied beneath said Africans' wings – and evidence collected on them, as well as their kin & associates who might or might not constitute a Pelagian cell with them, would consequently be compiled & placed into church records before the bishop made any decision as to their fate. Wherever possible, the inquisitors sought to unearth enough evidence & connections to be able to expand their investigation and root out not just individual heretics, but entire cells and covens. Those who recanted were spared and welcomed back into the Ionian community, though they were required to don a blue cross badge to identify themselves and said community would be quick to suspect them if anything went wrong; those who did not recant even after being proven beyond reasonable doubt to be a Pelagian, were duly handed over to imperial justice and put to the torch. In this manner the First British Inquisition went about systematically whittling down the Pelagian Remnant, while also avoiding the excesses a less organized purge would surely have devolved to.

    Meanwhile to the west, Flóki considered his remaining options on the isle of Manaw (or just 'Mann' to the Norsemen). Challenging the Romans in Britain once more was clearly a suicidal move at this point, and the Norsemen of the Isles had just been defeated by the Witch-King of the Picts; but still the second (and now eldest surviving) among the Sons of Ráðbarðr did not relish the thought of returning to Norway where, as far as he could tell, his brother had disappeared and the best he could hope for was a dreary life as his uncle's thane. Ultimately he resolved to get off his island sanctuary and head for Ireland, where he could still become a king among his fellow Vikings while battling a far less difficult opponent than the Holy Roman Empire. His arrival could not have been better-timed, for Muiredach was pressing the Norsemen of Dyflin hard after his victory at Cill Chainnigh a few years prior and had once more put their town under siege: the Irish High King had little choice but to withdraw when a second army of veteran Norse warriors, comparatively few in number but immensely hardened by their tribulations on the other side of the Irish Sea, suddenly landed in a position to threaten his flank. Flóki wasted no time in striking up an alliance with Guðfriðr, elected king of Dyflin since his predecessor had been killed at Cill Chainnigh, and marrying his sister Þóra as his first steps toward building an Irish kingdom for himself.

    mDF9Sg8.jpg

    Despite having been utterly defeated in Britannia, Flóki the Fearless and the remnants of the Great Heathen Army landed in Ireland in 881, no doubt believing that men are only truly defeated when they have quit

    Come 882, no sooner had the Aloysian imperial household settled back in at Trévere did they start running into manifestations of the internal tensions slowly but steadily mounting up underneath them. An attempt was made on the life of the Empress Arturia and her toddler son within a month of their arrival at the capital – more poison, which was foiled by a food-taster consuming the tainted pottage and keeling over shortly afterward. More investigations, including the 'enhanced interrogation' of the kitchen staff thought to be responsible for the dish, turned up nothing; but the incident most certainly would not be forgotten by Aloysius III or his young empress, who seemed to think that she & Aloysius Caesar would be safest in Britain and whose attitude toward her stepdaughter and the Skleroi both rapidly cooled. Additional food-tasters were recruited and while Arturia could not return to Britain with the heir to the throne right away, a 100-man unit of specially picked British archers was organized by her brother the Ríodam was sent over the Channel and assigned as her honor guard with the elder Aloysius' authorization, starting their duties by protecting her on the route to & back from Radovid Senior's funeral.

    The Romans being caught up in their own growing internal factionalism was a boon to both Map Beòthu, who was disinclined to concede as much to the Holy Roman Emperor as his dynastic rivals were and seemed to instead consider Calgacos as a source of inspiration in his quest to uphold a Pictland free of outside influences, and to Flóki the Fearless who was still aggressively campaigning in Ireland with the western remnants of the Great Heathen Army and the Hiberno-Norse forces. Having already prevented the Irish coalition from driving the Norsemen of Dyflin into the sea the previous year, Flóki now delivered further hard knocks against Muiredach and his compatriots in the Battles of Ráth-Tógh[1], An Nás[2] and Arnkell-lág[3]. Unlike Guðfriðr and the other past kings of Dyflin, whose ambitions exceeded their grasp and found disaster in trying to push too deeply into Ireland too fast, the campaign being directed by Flóki concentrated on linking up and consolidating the Viking towns on the eastern coast of Ireland: when Muiredach set his sights on storming Corcaigh and wiping out its Viking community for having backstabbed him a few years ago, Flóki did not launch any attacks to divert his course as some of the Hiberno-Norse jarls advised but instead only sent boats to pick up those who wished to flee ahead of the Irishmen's wrath, leaving those Vikings who insisted on staying (and who he realistically had no way of saving with his limited resources anyway) to their fate.

    5SMJhD0.jpg

    Veisafjǫrðr, one of the Norse longphorts which Flóki managed to save in 882

    As for Flóki's brother Hrafn, he and Amleth took the opposite of a cautious approach in Norway this year. Their gang of outlaws successfully baited a royal force under Grimr Garmrson's eldest son (and thus, Flóki and Hrafn's cousin) Hákon into an ambush in Gudbrandsdalen, a mountain valley in the Norwegian hinterland, and wiped them out – Hákon himself went down swinging but even if he had tried to surrender, Hrafn was in no mood to offer any clemency, for ties of kinship had not kept Hákon's father from arranging his own's death and he saw no reason why he should extend such courtesy on those same grounds to his kinsman now. In turn Grimr was enraged by the sight of his heir's head being thrown into his hall and organized a much larger expeditionary force to suppress his nephew's uprising, which did prove to be more than Hrafn could handle. He and his men ended up fleeing Norway altogether, first moving through Sweden and then sailing from Scania to Denmark.

    Now, there Claudius-Fjölnir was ever in need of mercenaries to enforce his collection of dues in the straits around Denmark (which Grimr vigorously opposed) and accepted them into his service at Helsingør after being presented with a large skull said to be Amleth's. Hrafn had successfully persuaded the King of the Danes that his own nephew had been killed at Stanfordbrycge like so many other Norsemen; but of course, in truth Amleth was still living as a disguised member of the Norwegian outlaw warband and the youngest Ráðbarðrson prince had switched to his Plan B of making him the next Danish king. Once this was done, Amleth was to support him in his quest to overthrow his own wicked uncle, and thus allow for Denmark to serve as a base from which to take Norway for himself.

    The Banu Hashim were not exempt from the sort of family troubles plaguing the Aloysians and the royal clans of Scandinavia, either. The suspicious death of Ahmad and the enthronement of Ubaydallah by Al-Turani raised more than a few eyebrows among the Alids of Persia & beyond, and while a lack of proof for any foul play kept them from entering open rebellion against the senior Hashemite branch right off the bat, these myriad and increasingly distant kindred of the Blood of the Prophet did respond by showing less and less respect for the Caliph in Kufa than ever before. Tax income from the eastern provinces dwindled to the bare-bone minimums and came at irregular intervals, orders from the capital could go weeks or months longer than usual without reply, and the easternmost Alids began to agitate on the Indian frontier once more; when the Samrat Vijayalaya, son and successor of the esteemed Simhavishnu, demanded redress from Kufa, Ubaydallah's orders were brazenly ignored by his kinsmen. Al-Turani declined to crack down on the Alids at this juncture, since he both thought little of tweaking the noses of the 'pagan' Indians and had his mind set on building upon the limited gains he'd procured for Islam under Ahmad in the west (and a civil war with the Alids would certainly get in the way of that), but he did note such defiance and promised the Caliph that there would be a reckoning for his disobedient cousins when the time was right.

    B6r6iLc.jpg

    Caliph Ubaydallah receives a gift of Persian scholarly literature from his wayward kin, a token gesture to mollify him while they increasingly ignored his & Al-Turani's orders in favor of doing whatever they pleased out east

    The conflict between the Pendragons, Stilichians and Skleroi continued to slowly simmer throughout 883. In the west, the Pendragon siblings moved to build alliances across Europe in preparation to defend the claims of Aloysius Caesar, or as he was sometimes called to more readily differentiate him from his father, Aloysius Artorius/Aloysius Arthur (Fra.: 'Aloys-Arthur') – it was the hope of both Artur and Arturia that they could amass a sufficiently extensive alliance network to either intimidate their dynastic rivals into submission, or if that failed, to ensure that any war of succession which they would have to fight would be a swift one that left a largely intact empire for the latter's son. To that end, the Ríodam arranged the marriage of his other sisters Lleríande (Gal.: 'Clarisant') and Guinofere (Old Brit.: 'Guinevere') respectively to Júlio, the heir to Lusitania, and Erramon III, the young Prince of the Aquitani – and who, as the grandson of Berenguer of Tarraco through his only daughter Constança, was also the heir to that Aloysian cadet branch's kingdom. Arturia meanwhile reached out to the Germanic and Slavic federates, welcoming the youngest daughters of Adalric of Swabia into her household as ladies-in-waiting and promising to support the Slavic princes' bids for Senatorial representation and their elevation to hereditary status as kings over their respective peoples.

    In Africa meanwhile, Yésaréyu had succeeded his father Gébréanu as Dominus Rex by this time and firmly resolved to become the first Stilichian to ascend to the purple after 200 years of exile from what he believed to be their rightful throne. In this ambition he was supported by his wife Alexandra, who both much preferred to sit her own blood (the legitimate line of descent from her mother Euphrosyne) on said throne rather than Pendragon's lineage and seemed to believe that joint Stilichian-Aloysian leadership of the Empire (as represented by their marital union) would be for the best. Yésaréyu aspired to claim the throne of Tarraconensis for himself when Berenguer died and the male line of 'Yazigo' cadet branch of his wife's house should die out, thereby placing even more of Hispania under his control; his claim was weak compared to Erramon's, for his own mother was only a distant cousin of Berenguer's, but the African army was vastly more powerful than the Aquitani one and after all, possession was 9/10ths of the law. Alexandra meanwhile set about buttressing their positions in & around Italy: she prevailed upon her father to appoint governors friendly to Stilichian interests in Corsica & Sardinia as well as in Sicily; handled the betrothals of the Stilichian children in order to build up marriage alliances; and further aligned her camp with the Italian Senators who did not wish to have to share their chamber with even more barbarians as well as the Venetians, who offered the services of their fleet in exchange for the renewed affirmation of their league once Yésaréyu was Emperor and protection against their inland Slavic & Italo-Goth rivals.

    yJtdtls.png

    A proud and willful woman, Alexandra of Africa was hellbent on placing her blood (and by extension that of her mother Euphrosyne) on the Roman throne. That her marriage & children represented the future of a unified Stilichian-Aloysian dynasty fit to be the foundation of a stronger, properly centralized Western Europe only strengthened her conviction in pursuing this ambition

    The Skleroi, for their part, were focused on shoring up their eastern flank so as to have a free hand to fight in the west. The Praetorian Prefect Michael and the Curopalate Andronikos strove to build support for the claim of Alexander the Arab in the courts of Armenia, Georgia and the lesser Caucasian kingdoms, as well as the Cilician Bulgars. To that end, they set up alliances using their many children and grandchildren, and arranged a secret betrothal between the young Alexander and Shushanik Mamikonian, eldest among the daughters of the Armenian king who was still unwed at the time. The Ghassanids might be rather short on worldly power now, but they were happy to help placing one of their own (even if he was bastard-born) on the Roman throne in hopes of getting a monarch absolutely committed to the recovery of their lands, adding their womenfolk to the Skleroi's growing network of allies in the east. The Thracians and Serbs were no friends to the Greeks, indeed the former especially desired union with the Thracian-settled lands and villages south of the Danube, and so conversely they were marked as the first targets for elimination should the question of succession come to blows and the Skleroi compelled to march in arms to make Alexander Augustus.

    North of Rome, the Irish made a last great concerted push to expel the Norse from their lands as the Picts and Romano-Britons had already done. Flóki and his compatriots were of course determined not to also be driven from Ireland after all the tribulations they had been through, and marched in force to meet the Gaels head-on: to force the more numerous Irish allied army into battle on advantageous ground, Flóki did seize Dún Ailinne[4], a hill of great ceremonial and spiritual importance to the men of Leinster in particular – it was where their kings were traditionally crowned, not dissimilar to what Emain Macha was to the men of Ulster or Tara itself to the High Kings. This had the intended effect, as the incumbent King of Leinster Máel Sechnaill mac Congalach of the Uí Ceinnselaig successfully pressured Muiredach to divert from their initial course toward Dyflin to retake this hill from the Norsemen.

    In the ensuing Battle of Dún Ailinne, the Norsemen enjoyed two important advantages in both the favorable terrain and the fact that their warriors generally were more heavily armed than the Irishmen, which Flóki fully exploited. The Vikings' defense of the sacred hill was a success and once the Gaelic onslaught had completely stalled & worn itself out, their ferocious downhill counterattack swept the Irishmen from the field entirely, in the process felling not just Máel Sechnaill but also High King Muiredach himself. Just as critically however, Guðfriðr of Dyflin himself was among the Viking dead – Flóki had been careful not to be seen directly harming him in any way, but then he also did nothing but utter encouragement when his Hiberno-Norse brother-in-law insisted on having a place of honor for himself in the front line of the Norse shield-wall. While the Irish coalition began to fight and scheme among themselves for the vacant throne of the High King, Flóki promptly jumped on the opportunity to get himself acclaimed the new King of Dyflin, displacing Guðfriðr's underage sons on ironically similar grounds as to those which his enemy Artur of Britain had used to persuade the Witan to elect him over his own Rædwalding nephews.

    Across the Atlantic, not only were disillusioned Norsemen whose western routes of expansion into Britain had mostly been shut down by defeat in Pictland and Britannia starting to land on Tír na Beannachtaí after first making their way to Ísland and then Grǿnland, but the men of Dakaruniku were also undergoing another transition of power. Naahneesídakúsuʾ died of old age in 883 and following the precedent set by his own father, his sons (save for the eldest, who was too infirm to mount a challenge) dueled for the right to succeed him almost immediately after the medicine men proclaimed he had passed away. This time, his fifth son Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ ('Hart-Without-Heart') emerged victorious and wasted no time in outlining his lofty ambitions. Dakaruniku had grown much under his father and grandfather, to be sure, but there were greater heights still to surmount: and where Naahneesídakúsuʾ had expanded southward, the new great chief would turn northward. How could they call themselves a Mississippian Empire without attaining mastery over the Great Lakes to the north and the very source of the Míssissépe, after all? Thus his reign's objective would be to reaffirm his grandfather's alliance with the Britons of Annún, and end the story of the Three Fires Confederacy once & for all by partitioning those tribes' lands between the two of them, before pushing further west & north up the Míssissépe until he hit its source.

    8xjxmsW.jpg

    Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ called to mind the insatiable and monstrous wendigo of the Three Fires tribes' myth, being a voracious conqueror like his predecessors whose very name meant 'Hart-Without-Heart' and who was known to wear a deer-skull helm, who held ambitions as high as the stars, and who would certainly bring much misery to the Three Fires in pursuing said ambitions

    Early on in 884, it seemed as though the Pendragons' plotting would tack back closer to home. Having busily shored up contacts on the probable front-line against the Stilichians in the previous year, in this one Arturia and Artur concentrated instead on locking down alliances in Gaul and to a lesser extent, Germania. The Empress ingratiated herself with the great houses of Gallic nobility, chief among them the Syagrians and the Merovingian House of Blois, with elaborate feasts & festivals on one hand and pressure on her imperial husband to promote those among their ranks she deemed to be the most reliable to various high military & bureaucratic offices on the other. As to the Germans, the Pendragons were not such a massive family that they had children and cousins of both sexes to spare on many more strategic marriages, so instead they had to rely on the good graces of their Adalrichinger allies: matches between that continental house, who were greater in number if not esteem than the British royals, and the royalty and nobility of kingdoms such as Bavaria and Saxony would have to serve to bind the latter to the cause of Aloysius Arthur by proxy. The loss of either Gaul or Germany to the Stilichians would after all ensure the Caesar's defeat before any war of succession started, and so had to be avoided at all costs by his mother and uncle.

    Two shocks later in the year would interrupt the scheming of the Pendragon siblings and present them with their first real test on the continent. Firstly, the Blesevins brought to their attention rumors that Aloysius Arthur was not actually the son of Aloysius III, but the bastard offspring of the Empress and an anonymous lover: as circumstantial evidence the rumor-mongers cited the massive age difference between the Augustus Imperator and his Augusta as well as the arranged nature of their marriage which, while entirely unexceptional for royal and imperial matches, stood in the way of any true affection blossoming between the pair (unlike the case between Aloysius III and Euphrosyne so long ago), as well as the boy's dominant Pendragon features – namely his green eyes, a contrast to the blue ones of his father and eldest half-sister. Secondly, Berenguer of Tarraco died in this year, and Yésaréyu wasted no time in raising a challenge to Erramon of Aquitaine for the vacated throne of the Yazigos.

    In both cases, Arturia exhibited decisiveness and a determination to defend the rights of her son. She pushed the elder Aloysius into investigating the rumors, boldly declaring that she had nothing to hide, and in addition to seeking its source she also prevailed upon the Emperor to have the tongues of any who dared utter such treasonous words removed. Inquiries of both a mundane and 'enhanced' nature eventually led the Aloysian-Pendragon party to a courtier and valet in the company of the provincial governor of Apulia et Calabria, a Corsican by the name of Felice Ramolino who was further known to have once been associated with the Carthaginian court and joined that of the governor on the recommendation of Yésaréyu years ago. But this Ramolino died on the rack rather than implicate his old patron in any way, much to Arturia's frustration, while his current one was demoted & reassigned to administer the Pontine Islands. In any case the Emperor himself was sufficiently satisfied to conclude the case there, which his wife suspected was due to him already knowing (without direct proof, which he probably did not want to see for himself anyway) – as she did – that the real source of this insult was not even Yésaréyu himself, but his own golden daughter and one of the last reminders of his first wife: the Skleroi would have had nothing to gain from an attack like this, since after all their own claimant was born out of wedlock.

    1zJlCT0.jpg

    The Empress Arturia rapidly proved to be no meek and pliant maiden, but a steadfast and tireless defender of her son against all who would dare try to undermine his foremost position in the imperial line of succession. Comparisons were soon drawn between her and the red dragon adorning her brother's banner, of both a favorable nature and otherwise

    As to the latter affair, in this one Arturia played a less active role compared to her husband and brother. Already understanding the danger of an overly powerful Stilichian Africa well before the thought of a Pendragon marriage ever occurred to him, Aloysius – already frustrated by the rumor that his only remaining lawful son was a bastard, as well as this affair of succession diverting his attention from vague but extensive schemes of infrastructural development which he hoped to facilitate smoother transportation between Northern & Southern Europe – came down firmly on the side of the Aquitani and warned that any breach of the imperial peace would be punished beginning with the aggressor being named a rebel, followed by a military response from the legions. Artur of Britain, meanwhile, pledged to militarily support his new Aquitani in-law if the affair should come to blows. Before any of that would become necessary however, Yésaréyu backed down at the advice of Alexandra, who hoped to both avert an unwinnable (at this stage) conflict and dispel any suspicion her father might have of her loyalty.

    Beyond the realm of Roman intrigues, Flóki of Dyflin began seeking terms with the increasingly fractious Irish still standing against him. He asserted that he did not desire any conquests further inland, a pragmatic decision proven by the Irishmen's expertise in guerrilla warfare on their home terrain having been the bane of several past Norse incursions to their hinterland, and that he would leave them to their own devices if they conceded the eastern Irish coast from the longphorts of Thorgeststún[5] to Veðrafjǫrðr to him and his people. Since Muiredach's son Eógan was preparing to defend the Uí Néill's hold on High Kingship against the Uí Briúin of Connacht and the Uí Ceinnselaig of Leinster, he proved amenable to a deal, especially since it would free the Vikings up to continue pressing against the latter – now their mutual foe. This Flóki did, and by the year's end he had wrested his land corridor to Veðrafjǫrðr from Máel Sechnaill's successor Gilla-Íosa, who then made a separate peace with the Norsemen to focus his remaining resources on contending with his Gaelic rivals.

    As for Flóki's other living brother, Hrafn helped win a victory for the outnumbered Danes over the forces of his uncle in a naval battle in the Skagerrak this year. Grimr Garmrson had hoped to sunder the Scyldings' enforcement of dues on ships traveling through the strait, and thus their ability to both finance the development of their kingdom and tribute to the Holy Roman Empire; but for the same crucial reasons Claudius-Fjölnir threw everything he had, including Hrafn's warband, into the fray. The Norwegian commander, Jarl Skúli of Gauldalen, went after Hrafn himself in hopes of collecting the bounty placed on his head by the king, but was instead himself slain and his own head mounted on the Ráðbarðrson flagship's prow, after which the Norwegians fled in disarray. For this victory, an elated Claudius-Fjölnir granted to Hrafn the hand of his eldest child and only daughter Anna-Astrid in marriage: as for Amleth, disguised as a masked warrior in the Ráðbarðrson contingent, he now witnessed with his own eyes that his mother Gunhild had birthed not just a half-sister but also a half-brother named Gunnarr, baptized as Georg (at this time, on the edge of puberty). Despite his creeping feeling of horror and ensuing doubts about whether to see his mission of vengeance through, the Danish prince ended up pushing these third thoughts from his mind and once more resolving to see Claudius-Fjölnir and all who would stand with him dead, reasoning that he had come too far and too close to that lifelong objective to turn back now.

    jcrCShx.png

    Though unsuccessful in eliminating the Norsemen in Ireland entirely, the Irish came away from this great war with two important lessons: 1) the importance of developing their own heavy infantry tradition, which would eventually give rise to the 'gallóglaigh' or 'Gallowglass' warrior, and 2) not descending into civil strife every time a High King died or failed to bring about the results he promised he would

    885 saw both the Pendragons and the Stilichians attempting plots against one another closer to home, even as they still sought to firm up alliances elsewhere. While wrangling over Cardinals in Rome in expectation of the death & succession of the ailing Pope Celestine, the Stilichians and Alexandra sought to hatch another plot in Britain itself to undermine their rival in the latter's very homeland: they could not directly employ the inquisitors they had dispatched to the island kingdom, for those had a different mission which required them to remain above suspicion at all times, but through some of said African inquisitors' staffers they reached out to some of the more morally flexible British bishops to put together a plot accusing Arturia of having secretly married Dobrigí (Lat.: 'Dubricius') de Gloué, son of the duke of that city and its environs who was known to have been close to her, during her stay there in the early & middle years of the Norse invasion. Conveniently her supposed husband was already dead, slain at Stanfordbrycge, and thus could not defend himself; but if such a marriage could be proven to have happened, then the Empress would be guilty of bigamy and Aloysius Arthur (who had been conceived while he was still alive) removed from the succession.

    This time, Artur took the lead in combating the threat to his family's prospects. His investigation led him to the highest-ranking British member of this conspiracy: Bishop Légehey (Gal.: 'Ligessac') of Acqua Sulí[6], who was duly imprisoned and gave up his accomplices to avoid being defrocked and executed. The African inquisitors could not be harmed due to a lack of evidence and their important clerical duties, but those staffers of theirs who were named by Légehey and the other Britons tied to him were lucky if they 'just' lost their tongues in the ensuing purge, and the Pendragon siblings used the entire embarrassing episode to push for the minimization of the Africans' role in the ongoing British Inquisition. Aloysius III and Carbo agreed to relegate them to a more advisory role, responsible primarily for passing their knowledge to the British Church and training native British inquisitors to take over their duties both in the field and before the clerical tribunals so that the latter might see to the security of their people's souls themselves – a gradual 'Britishization' of the inquisition in the isles, if one will, which served to further secure the Pendragons' power.

    After thwarting this new African plot, the Britons decided to seek revenge through a scheme of their own much closer to the Stilichians' homes. Agents of the Empress reached out to the Theodefredings of Cordoba, that last great remnant of the fallen Balthings, and sought to ensure that they would rise in revolt against the Stilichian overlord who (in their view at least) had usurped the throne of their forefathers if said Stilichians should dare raise their hands against the Blood of St. Jude: in exchange, an entrenched Aloysian-Pendragon regime would surely restore the crown of the Visigoths to them. Duke Adelfonso II of Bética was initially receptive to this plot, but seemed to have completely changed his mind and refused to have anything to do with Arturia and her schemes the next time her envoys visited him, instead professing undying loyalty to the House of Stilicho. In truth, many members of his staff were already in the employ of said Stilichians (who were always going to keep a close eye on the biggest, most obvious internal threat to their hold on Hispania), and his conversation with the Pendragon agents was overheard by a maid & a valet who promptly reported their findings to their handler: Yésaréyu then promptly paid Adelfonso a 'friendly' visit and left Cordoba with his son Teodorico as a new squire, in truth a hostage to shut down Theodefreding involvement in any plot against him. Thus in this year the factions of the Empress and the Princess did neutralize each other's schemes in the Roman West.

    Nir32ln.jpg

    Teodorico Adelfonsez, the teenage heir to Bética, in Carthage with an African valet and knight. So long as his father stayed in line and didn't do anything foolish, like aligning with the Pendragons, he could expect to live long and comfortably at Yésaréyu's expense

    In Denmark, Hrafn and Amleth set their own final scheme into motion. Claudius-Fjölnir had never been the kindest master to his slaves and servants, a fact which Hrafn took full advantage of by bribing his cook into poisoning a family dinner with fly agaric while also pulling most of the royal guards away with a staged Norwegian raid on the nearby shores: unfortunately for the plotters, the former did so imperfectly and while certainly sluggish, the junior Scylding branch were still conscious when Amleth stormed into their hall to finally get his revenge. The senior Scylding prince ended up murdering not just his uncle but also his own mother Gunhild and half-brother Georg-Gunnarr, both of whom tried to defend Claudius-Fjölnir, and soon after died of the wounds he received while hesitating to strike down his own mother.

    This complication worked to the advantage of Hrafn, who then pinned the blame for the whole affair on just Amleth and summarily executed the hapless cook before he could tell his side of the story before claiming the Danish throne through his marriage to Anna-Astrid: the majority of the assembled Danish nobles agreed to elect him as Claudius-Fjölnir's successor, and those who did not agree he beat into submission or outright killed in a few holmgangs near the end of 885. Thus was the prophecy of Ørvendil's völva completed, albeit decades after it was first issued: his attempted invasion of the Holy Roman Empire earlier in the ninth century did eventually bring about the total ruin of the Scylding dynasty which had for so long ruled Denmark by right of their supposed descent from Odin & Gaut, which was now doomed to irrelevance and eventual extinction. Amleth's infant son with Ophelíe back in Britain still lingered to extend the lineage of Ørvendil, but he certainly would not be brought up as either a Dane or a pagan, and the House of Sitomagus descended from him would never play any role in Scandinavian politics.

    kZQOoG7.jpg

    Hrafn and the Danish nobility barge into Claudius-Fjölnir's hall, only to find that Amleth has killed almost his entire family and then died – a great tragedy which was also of supreme convenience to Hrafn, who had a claim by marriage to the last living Scylding that wasn't also an infant in exile

    Far to the east, beyond the struggles of the Romans and Muslims and Indians, the Liang took advantage of their state of peace with the Han to begin chipping away at the latter's Jurchen ally with the ultimate intention of taking them off the board entirely before their next, inevitable round of hostilities to the south. Gangzong's general Cao Qin led a 50,000-strong army northward to join with the dynasty's Khitan Liao allies in an invasion of the Jin lands, expelling the Jurchens from those lands they had occupied which laid adjacent to the Great Wall. Emperor Shizong of Jin appealed to Jiankang for aid but was answered with a stony silence, to his immense frustration and resentment: it would seem that the True Han were leaving him and his out to dry, and the only thing keeping the Jurchens from being flattened immediately as of this year was the Liang's unwillingness to empower the Liao too greatly (something which had saved the Jurchen Jin before already, as the Khitans once had them dead to rights but were prevented from finishing them off back around the middle of the century). Still the Jurchen had once fought their way out of an even worse situation a century prior, caught between the Khitans and the Koreans with even fewer resources than they had now – Shizong could only hope they still had it in them to pull off another miracle like that against the power of the Liang.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Ratoath.

    [2] Naas.

    [3] Arklow.

    [4] Dun Aulin, County Kildare.

    [5] Linn Duachaill – now Annagassan, County Louth.

    [6] Aquae Sulis – Bath, Somerset.
     
    886-890: Moves and countermoves
  • The dawn of 886 brought with it continued political games within the upper echelons of the Holy Roman Empire, even if there was peace to be found without. To retaliate against the Pendragons' attempted play within Hispania, Yésaréyu and Alexandra hoped to win the Rædwaldings over to their cause, reasoning that this must be a situation which closely mirrored that of his own relationship with the Theodefredings: the traditional royal house of England, toppled from their seat by a regional rival and surely resentful at the usurpers. However the Stilichians miscalculated, and their agents reported that the Pendragons had worked to stay ahead of them – Artur and Arturia had both identified the Rædwaldings as a danger to the former's hold on their kingdom, and the Ríodam had duly taken his sister's advice to win their loyalty by deluging them with gifts, courtly honors and high titles. The elder of the young nephews of Artur by marriage, Oswald, had been named Ealdorman of Eoforwic, while his brother Oswin had been named Ealdorman of Edinburgh; and not only did neither lad show much aptitude or will to challenge their uncle at this time, but Artur had also won over their maternal grandfather Æthelred the Open-Handed, whose ealdormanry of Bamburgh laid between their lands, by betrothing his newborn daughter to the latter's own toddler great-grandson and confirming that Bamburgh would now become a hereditary possession of the Æthelredings.

    The Pendragons, for their part, attempted to cut a deal with the Skleroi in the hope of eliminating a potential eastern front, and thus becoming able to concentrate all of their resources against the Stilichians alone. Arturia offered to press her husband into arranging the betrothal of Aloysius Artorius to a Skleraina of the Prefect and Duke's choice, and plum positions for their kin besides in exchange for the withdrawal of Alexander the Arab (who she would advocate to be appointed a count in Anatolia in the meantime, and surely made a king if ever they regained the Ghassanid territories) from contention; but while the Skleroi brothers were initially receptive to this offer, like Adelfonso of Bética they suddenly changed their minds and adopted a more hostile posture towards the Empress later in the year. The duo had expected a cousin of theirs, Ioannes Skleros, to be named the nominal Prefect of Illyricum and thus governor of Thessalonica, but the honor was instead granted to Alan de Redon; a Rolandine of Brittany, brother to its sitting Duke Hoël, and a maternal cousin of the Pendragons. While Arturia could do little but pretend to be satisfied with the appointment, for her Breton kindred had long been allies of the Romano-Britons and it would look especially unseemly for her to oppose her cousin's ascent for (as far as anyone could tell) no readily apparent reason, in truth this choice of steward by the Emperor was not her idea but Alexandra's. Privately pitched to her father as a sign of her willingness to reconcile with her stepmother, the devious Queen of Africa had in fact intended the gesture to sink any chance of a Pendragon-Skleroi alliance and to make the latter more receptive to her own offer of alliance, and she seemed to succeed on both counts.

    Zkguk9T.jpg

    Being a stranger to the East with few local allies, Alan de Redon was unlikely to accomplish much with his new 'honor' as Prefect of Illyricum besides annoying the Skleroi who felt entitled to his office, just as planned by Alexandra

    While the Stilichians' British scheme had been frustrated by the machinations of their dynastic rivals, to the west and east the remaining Ráðbarðrsons who had so recently plagued the Pendragons' fortunes were now seeking terms with them & their overlord. Although Dyflin had made a fortune off the slave trade and in fact recently grown into the largest slave market in Northwestern Europe, in no small part because of the thralls sent there by the Sons of Ráðbarðr themselves, Flóki put a stop to raids aimed at their most obvious and lucrative slave-raiding target – Roman Britain, followed by the Holy Roman Empire in general – for fear of provoking a Roman invasion of Viking Ireland, which would certainly erase the already extremely limited revival of fortune he was enjoying. Marauders could target Pictland and tweak Map Beòthu's nose all they wanted, for instance, or the lands of the free Irish; but any raider returning with loot & thralls from Britannia or Gaul or Hispania was liable to be turned over to the Romans for execution on grounds of piracy, for in Flóki's view it was better that a few Vikings who so audaciously ignored his orders should die and their friends & relatives rage at him than for all of them to be ground to dust beneath Roman boots.

    Hrafn of Denmark took a similar approach, pledging to continue paying tribute to Trévere and enforcing a ban on raiding of Roman lands much as Claudius-Fjölnir had. However, he was able to successfully argue for a reduction in the amount of tribute the Danes would have to pay on the grounds that he needed more resources to combat his uncle Grimr of Norway, who was certainly not bound by treaty or sense to not pillage the Empire's shores. Aloysius did not particularly care who was ruling Denmark so long as he could expect them to not cause trouble on his northern & northwestern frontiers, and while Hrafn may have been an enemy of Rome until a few years ago, Grimr has hosted & sent off the Sons of Ráðbarðr in the first place – he could hardly be defined as a friend to Rome, either. So as far as the Emperor was concerned, if Hrafn sought a freer hand to wage war against his uncle (and given the extremely, bitterly personal nature of their conflict, it did seem unlikely the Danes would try attacking Trévere again any time soon), then it was right for him to let them fight – every day Denmark and Norway remained at each other's throats was a day where they would not even think of harassing Roman coastlines.

    V1WCKvp.png

    Flóki's policy of avoiding further hostilities with the Romans and coming to their lands only as peaceable merchants undoubtedly saved his new kingdom from being as short-lived as the Kingdom of Jórvík had been, though it had no small number of opponents at his growing court who thought it represented a betrayal of his brothers' memory and/or a missed opportunity to get rich off of the far more prosperous lands of the Empire

    In far away lands meanwhile, the Liang-Khitan offensive against the Jurchens was well underway. Against their combined strength the Jin had few options but to retreat from the indefensible cities and plains on the southern rim of their dominion, toward the mountains and river-crossed steppes to the north where they at least had slightly better chances of whittling the superior foe's numbers down with constant hit-and-run attacks. This was not a strategy Shizong could rely on for too long however, and his enemies knew it: not only did the Jin lack strategic depth between their (now former) Chinese holdings around the Great Wall and their core territories, but a constant Jurchen retreat would surely encourage the Koreans to rise up and strike at them in such a moment of obvious weakness. Shizong's ally Duzong of the True Han continued to be of little help, no matter his personal wishes, as the True Han had had the worse of the fighting in the last round of contention between themselves and the Liang, and still needed time to rebuild. The Emperor in Jiankang could not afford to risk his still incompletely reconstructed armies and fleets against the Liang, especially not for the sake of some distant barbarian nation; it was between that reality and the recently arranged marriages between their families that Gangzong felt safe enough to move against the Jurchen in the first place, after all.

    In 887, Arturia Augusta took a brief break from plotting against her various enemies to help see off her young son, who was to become a ward (as was customary of highborn boys) of Radovid of Dulebia per the wishes of his father: there were few others the elderly Augustus Imperator would trust with this honor, and Adalric of Alemannia – chief among those rival candidates – already had his hands full with squires from various other German noble and royal families. While Radovid would be responsible for overseeing the Caesar's training in both martial affairs and courtly etiquette as he gradually progressed from pageboy to squire to knight however, Aloysius Artorius' intellectual development was to be left in the hands of carefully chosen British priests, who were also to keep an eye on him outside of the major Christian holidays (chiefly Christmas and Easter) when he would be reunited with his parents in Trévere for a time. The younger Aloysius himself did not seem to mind his new situation overmuch after getting over his homesickness in the first months, proving to be a diligent lad who took his religious instruction especially seriously, often buried his nose in the priests' books and made fast friends among Radovid's own children, particularly the two closest to him in age – Kocel', a fellow pageboy, and Elena, one of the Dulebian prince's younger daughters.

    6fLpRAI.jpg

    Though the daughter of the Prince of the Dulebes, Elena Radovida was also the granddaughter of a man born into slavery, and thus threatened to pose a relatively lowborn and scandalous roadblock to Arturia's plans for an advantageous marriage for her son. Still, the younger Radovid would certainly not mind becoming the father of the first Slavic Roman Empress, and thus despite being one of Arturia's allies he did nothing to keep his daughter apart from her new friend the Caesar

    It took no time at all for the Empress to go back to her web-weaving once this was done. Aside from definitively securing the Dulebes (and with them, the other of her husband's remaining closest companions) for her column, Arturia also took steps to strike back against her stepdaughter by blowing up the latter's own attempt to pull the Skleroi into her orbit this year. No sooner had Yésaréyu finished inking the betrothal contract between his niece Aggeléya (Lat.: 'Angelica') to Prefect Michael's youngest son Loukas did the junior African princess run off to Rome with her lover Énnadzéu ey Arzéla[1], the son of a count from western Mauretania, embarrassing both the Stilichians and Skleroi. In truth agents of the Pendragons had helped the pair elope, and now Arturia played an important role in persuading the elder Aloysius to let them off with a fine for wedding without his or Yésaréyu's permission rather than imprisoning them or dissolving their marriage, as demanded by the King and Queen of Africa. Having thus ensured that at least the Skleroi (and with them the eastern provinces) would be hostile to both the Pendragons and Stilichians rather than allying with either, Arturia next concentrated on shoring up her alliances with the South Slavs to contain the Greeks, while the Stilichians turned to their Italian allies and especially the Venetians to keep the Skleroi out of Italy, though their possession of Greek fire's secrets in Constantinople did make for a naval advantage so formidable that it could not be ignored.

    While the high lords and ladies of the Empire traded barbs and blows on the continent, those who had lost the game for control over Britannia were looking for lifeboats out of Europe entirely. Some of those members of the Pelagian Remnant who had tried to hang on to the homes of their forefathers had proven less stalwart than their ancestors, fleeing under inquisitorial pressure to try to join their Pilgrim kindred on the other side of the Atlantic while they still had their lives, which was a perfectly welcome development in the eyes of Aloysius III – the more heretics who chose to run away than hide underground or fight, the fewer resources he had to expend on rooting them out. These Pelagians following the route of their forefathers' brethren often found themselves at the mercy of the Norse who had settled on Ísland & Grǿnland however, and who were considerably more numerous and forceful in exercising their territorial control than the Irish Papar had ever been: those who could not afford to pay for passage, were in danger of finding themselves reduced to thralldom or outright killed by the Norsemen who had no good reason to strike up an alliance with them this far from Britannia.

    Those same Norsemen had been following the Pelagians (and those few Irish parties who still dared brave the western passage after it came under their control) further west for some time, but 887 marked the first occasion on which they arrived in force to contest control of Tír na Beannachtaí. Many of these Norse adventurers had met with defeat on British soil before or else left their homeland to avoid the chafing rule of pro-Roman kings like Claudius-Fjölnir, and hoped to find both freedom and the foundation for their own kingdoms in the untamed lands of the far west – that there were yet more Gaels in the way meant they'd have to fight for it, but at least if Flóki's own Irish adventure had been any indicator, these seemed far easier adversaries to overcome than the Romans and their vassals. In that estimate the first Norse invaders of Tír na Beannachtaí, led by a former Great Heathen Army captain and self-titled jarl called Björn the Bear, seemed to have been correct: initial Irish resistance on the island proved too scattered and fractious (indeed, the vast majority of the petty-kings seemed to not care about the newcomers unless directly threatened, or even hoped they would be of use in dispatching their rivals) to prevent them from establishing a permanent settlement on the site of their previous visits to the island's remote northern peninsula, which they called Straumfjörð[2].

    6SRTa8s.jpg

    Björn the Bear, his family and crew starting work on Straumfjörð – the spearhead of the Norse presence in Aloysiana, or to them, 'Vinland'

    On the other side of the planet, the Liang-Khitan offensive against the Jurchens continued apace throughout most of the year. By autumn, the Liao Peninsula had fallen to their combined armies and the Jurchen city of Mukden[3], the result of their amalgamation of the previously existing Chinese cities of Xuantu and Gaimou in north-central Liaodong, looked like it would be next. Furthermore, General Cao Qin's negotiations with the King of Silla to throw off Jin suzerainty and march against the Jurchens from the east seemed close to bearing fruit. Amid these troubles, Shizong took the desperate gamble of amassing the majority of his armies – previously dispersed to wage a campaign of harassment in the countryside which, while successful at slowing the Chinese and Khitans down somewhat, had obviously failed to stop them entirely – for a large-scale attack on the allied forces as they laid siege to Mukden. In this regard the Emperor of Jin found remarkable success, for Cao Qin had grown arrogant and complacent over the course of his seemingly unstoppable campaign, and the Liang general was one of many to fall when the besiegers were crushed in a two-pronged attack between Shizong's horde and the city garrison. Mukden being no Alesia annoyed Gangzong enough to march north himself to succeed where his general had failed, while also motivating Duzong into reconsidering whether to intervene in the Jin's favor after all and to begin moving his still only partly-rebuilt army into position to spring across the Yangtze once more.

    Pope Celestine II passed away of old age in 888, and his death immediately opened another avenue for clashes between the Pendragons and Stilichians. Both Africa and Britain strove mightily to promote their candidates, respectively Marco Mancini (a scion of the gens Hostilia, specifically the Hostilii Mancini) and Teodoro Carbo (brother of Britain's grand inquisitor), through the various Senators and Cardinals who the Princess and the Empress had managed to form alliances with in the previous years. However their factions proved evenly matched, unable to gain a decisive advantage over the other; even when the Pendragon-backed cardinals were able to sway the Roman masses against Mancini, they found themselves incapable of organizing a victorious vote in favor of the younger Carbo. Ultimately the partisans of Arturia relented when Aloysius (who was himself becoming extremely old and infirm at this time) pressed for a compromise candidate, and soon one was duly elected in the form of Stefano Altieri, a Benedictine monk turned priest whose family owned modest estates in the vicinity of old Veii.

    However, although this Altieri had been elevated to the Chair of Saint Peter on the grounds of his nominal political neutrality, it did not even take a year for him to reveal his true colors as an ally of the Empress' faction – little wonder, then, that Arturia and her allies were willing to drop their support for Carbo to back him in the end. Pope Stephen IV's own elder brother Paolo became the first of the Altieri to sit in the Senate thanks to the patronage of the Viridii (one of the Senatorial families aligned with the cause of Aloysius Artorius), his younger brother Lucio was appointed road-master or viarius of Rome and favorable matches (normally well above the Altieri's station) were arranged for their sisters. In exchange, of course, the new Pope was expected to unconditionally support Aloysius Artorius against any who might seek to undermine his legitimacy and his right to succeed his increasingly ailing father; besides proclaiming undying loyalty to the House of Aloysius and its heir lawfully begotten, Stephen would personally administer the sacrament of Confirmation (as well as his first Communion) to the young prince to further cement his allegiance. Alexandra and Yésaréyu were furious at having been outmaneuvered this time around, but they could hardly un-ring the bell of a Papal election, and thus determined to eventually change the new Pope's mind with an army once the chance to do so presented itself.

    UTU9pxu.jpg

    Arturia Augusta and the young Aloysius Caesar kneeling before Pope Stephen IV, whose election represented a triumph for the Pendragon faction after years of exchanging evenly matched blows with the Stilichians

    Successive waves of Norse migration from Grǿnland to Straumfjörð rapidly gave the Vikings established at the latter the strength to really start contending with the Irishmen of Tír na Beannachtaí, as well as good reason to do so – Straumfjörð and its environs did not have the resources to so easily house & feed the oncoming settlers. Björn the Bear proceeded to win just about every battle he fought with the local Gaels, despite still being outnumbered by them (in large part because the New World Irish had largely absorbed the native Wildermen of the island, those who survived the European plagues they brought with them anyway), for much the same reason his former master had won a string of victories in eastern Ireland: the Norsemen were better-equipped than the Irish, more united, and much more experienced fighters besides – the Gaels might have squabbled among themselves, but their experience in cattle-raiding and skirmishing with one another paled next to the experiences of the Norse veterans of the Great Heathen Army. Björn himself would personally cut down the first High King of Tír na Beannachtaí he came across, Oisín Maol ('Osheen the Bald') – who despite his lofty title, barely commanded the allegiance of a third of Saint Brendan's Island – in a skirmish near Baile-Thiar[4] to the south of Straumfjörð.

    The Norse would not expel the Irish from Tír na Beannachtaí in a day or a year, but their victory in the long term was assured, not only due to Björn's own winning streak and the strength of his warriors' sword-arms but also because Norse control of Grǿnland choked off the Irishmen's stream of reinforcements from the Old World while ensuring the Norsemen would never lack for new blood – in short, that the Irish wouldn't even be able to enjoy their numerical advantage (their only real edge on the island) for long anyway. Some of the New World Irish bent the knee to their conquerors, as some eastern Irish clans back home had done before Flóki, but most who didn't die beneath a Norse ax would flee the heathen invaders to join their compatriots on Tír na nÚlla and Nova Hibernia: over the coming decades, this Irish emptying of Tír na Beannachtaí led directly to the consolidation of their presence on the southern colonies. As for the Norsemen, Björn and his heirs did not pursue their fleeing foes too hard, as they both needed to entrench themselves on their new island home and sought new victories to the west rather than the south (especially as they faced stiffening Irish resistance in that direction). Tír na Beannachtaí was to only be the first step in the Norse colonization of what Björn dubbed 'Vinland' or 'wine-land', after the quality of the berries & wild grapes they had found.

    zf5k3IT.jpg

    Viking raiders assail a Gaelic beachside community on Tír na Beannachtaí, thus bringing one of their Old World conflicts into the New

    Speaking of those western lands, the Norsemen were the furthest thing from the minds of the Britons of Annún in 888, for their Gedoui (Old Brit.: 'Cadwy') had finalized an alliance with Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ with the express purpose of finishing off & partitioning the Three Fires Confederacy between their respective kingdoms. Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ naturally intended to take the lion's share of the rival tribes' territories for himself, and baited them into starting hostilities by not only amassing his warriors in an obviously intimidating gesture, but also deliberately placing a small warband on an exposed meadow by the southern shore of Lake Ménuidan[5] with orders to further taunt and harass (but never actually initiate a fight with) the nearby Pottuétomé. When the Three Fires inevitably launched a pre-emptive attack to try to ward off the imminent invasion and wiped out this warband, followed by a much larger effort to besiege the Pilgrims' primary castle west of the Great Lakes at Éayon[6] (which took after the local Wildermen's name for that strategic point on the strait between two lakes, 'Waawiiyaataanong'), Dakaruniku and Annún had their excuse to wipe the rival confederacy off the map.

    889 was a relatively calm year in Western Eurasia, most certainly in the Holy Roman Empire where Aloysius III took steps to try to paper over the widening and increasingly obvious chasm between his third wife and his eldest daughter. His efforts culminated in a love-feast (a custom that was otherwise falling out of relevance across most of the Ionian churches) on the evening of the Feast of Corpus Christi this year, in which Arturia and Alexandra served one another and ended the celebration by clasping hands & proclaiming their parental/filial affection for one another in the old Emperor's sight. Yésaréyu also presented his much younger brother-in-law with gifts – a team of Numidian colts, paired with carved wooden figurines of horses – which were actually not poisoned for once, and for which the younger Aloysius was genuinely grateful. The struggle over the Roman succession was far from over, and given enough time and opportunity there was little doubt that the two women and their families would be back to plotting against one another; but at least for that moment Aloysius did succeed in enforcing a truce, a temporary end to their political games, and in compelling them to act like an actual family.

    While the Aloysians were dealing with family troubles, the Hashemites were contending with internal affairs of a less blood-related nature. Caliph Ubaydallah still had to keep an eye out for his Alid relatives, who were agitating along the Indo-Roman border on top of the one with the Salankayanas, but he might have been better served to grasp for his ghilman's leash this year. Al-Turani had secured for himself the privilege of marrying and siring heirs, and while he (having obviously been separated from his birth family long ago when he was first recruited for training as a slave-soldier) had no other kin to speak of, he had been busy planting the allies he'd made over the course of his lengthy military & political career in important administrative & political offices across Iraq, Al-Sham, Al-Jazira and the Arabian provinces. Those fellow Turks he had Ubaydallah appoint to high office also tended to use Turkic titles, such as bey and atabeg, in lieu of Arab or Persian ones in another first for the Caliphate. Of course he continued to proclaim his undying loyalty to the Caliph, but speculation that he might intend to establish a kingdom for his growing family inevitably began to mount, and was certainly used by his rivals at court in an effort to undermine the hold he had on Ubaydallah.

    8wYbNJH.png

    The Islamic generalissimo and vizier Al-Turani issuing new assignments to his allies, now among the new atabegs of the Caliphate, who he hopes to consolidate an unassailable power-base with

    Elsewhere, the Liang were back on the offensive against the Jurchens, who had taken advantage of their rousing victory in the Battle of Shenyang to try to push the Chinese back toward the Great Wall. Along the way, Shizong of Jin managed to inflict a shattering defeat on the Khitans as well at the Battle of Jinzhou, where he broke a developing stalemate with his ancestral western foes by slaying his opposite number Jingzong of Liao in single combat. Unfortunately for him, the arrival of the second, even larger Liang army under Emperor Gangzong brought an immediate end to his winning streak: against their overwhelming strength the Jin had little choice but to fall back again, and by the end of 889 they were almost back to where they were right when Cao Qin was laying siege to Mukden. Shizong made efforts to negotiate a truce and even offered to pay tribute to Chang'an, but these talks went nowhere fast between Gangzong's determination to break the backs of the Jurchens and Shizong himself receiving word from Jiankang that the True Han were gearing up to finally join the war and open up a southern front after all (albeit extremely belatedly), which renewed his will to fight.

    In the uttermost west meanwhile, Annún and Dakaruniku were moving forcefully against the Three Fires tribes. For his opening move, Gedoui broke the siege of Éayon with an army of 300 men, though the Three Fires Wildermen outnumbered him 3:1. Though significantly outnumbered, the British (who themselves comprised only a third of this vanguard) not only enjoyed the nearly-insurmountable advantage provided by their iron weapons, armor, longbows & horses but also the assistance of their own Wilderman auxiliaries, who had refined their own distinctive martial traditions under Pilgrim tutelage – in particular the Uendage, who learned to compensate for their own lack of armor with huge mantlets made of wood and covered with animal hides as mobile shields. Not only could these mantlets be used to quickly form a formidable shield-wall in conjunction with the British spearmen, but as the Annúnites increasingly took the fight to the Three Fires' own walled towns, they also proved their worth as crude siege equipment to these New World Britons who mostly didn't have the technical knowhow to put Old World mangonels together: aside from being used as impromptu ladders with which to scale low walls or portable bridges to cross ditches with, they could also be used to protect the bearers of siege rams.

    As for Dakaruniku, this war marked the first occasion in which Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ got to test the various combat advantages his predecessors had worked to acquire and his own tactics on a large scale. Dakaruniku's expansion and a baby boom fueled by the fertile river valleys which they called home or conquered provided them with a substantial manpower pool, and where the Britons were usually outnumbered by both their own Wilderman allies and the Three Fires warriors, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ was able to comfortably match or even exceed the numbers arrayed against him. And while he humored the Mississippian tradition of arranging duels between selected champions on the eve of battle, in most other regards this great chief proved an unorthodox leader: not only did he insist on the same strict discipline his father and grandfather had imposed on their men, increasingly turning Dakaruniku's warbands into a true army, but he took this discipline a step further and formed his warriors up into coherent offensive columns for combat.

    XF2k2Y7.jpg

    A captain of Dakaruniku, wielding one of the newfangled iron-headed spears which would represented one of his people's biggest advantages over their Three Fires enemies

    Mostly comprised of spearmen with a smaller quantity of axemen nestled in their core, each Dakarunikuan column (typically 50-200 strong) was trained to close in on the enemy as quickly as they could under the covering fire of their archers - Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾs best approximation of European shock tactics, considering his civilization still had no cavalry to speak of – or to form a simpler spear-wall when fighting defensively. Their lack of armor left them highly vulnerable to missiles, of course, but these men moved quickly on their feet and the mere sight of a formation bristling with iron spears descending upon them was usually sufficient to spook the less disciplined Three Fires Wildermen into flight. Even on those rare occasions where a Three Fires warband tried to copy their foe's newfound proficiency for formation fighting and organize into their own spear-wall, their thin ranks proved unable to withstand the impact of the much denser and better-organized Dakarunikuan formations anyway.

    In 890, the Emperor of the Roman world suffered a heart attack while working which, while failing to kill him, did render him bedridden and unable to rule for several weeks; his physicians and family had to insist that he not exert himself so strongly in his duties afterward. Alexandra was greatly concerned not only because her father had nearly died, and no matter how gravely she might disapprove of his choice of consort and his fathering of another son she still loved & respected him as a faithful daughter should, but also because in those weeks where he was out of action, it was Empress Arturia who headed the regency council which stewarded the Holy Roman Empire until he made a full recovery. It could not be helped – not only was that Arturia's rightful place and duty as Augusta, but Alexandra's own queenly duties in Gardàgénu kept her well away from the imperial capital most days – but this appointment demonstrated that the Pendragon faction's strength and influence over the official arms of government would only grow as Aloysius' twilight years marched on. The Augustus Imperator had set his formidable determination on clinging to life and challenging the likes of Tiberius & Gordian for the title of 'oldest Roman emperor', presumably until his heir was no longer a child at least, but he wasn't going to recover the vitality of his younger years (indeed, he was increasingly nicknamed 'Aloysius the Old' by the commons) and it was likely that Arturia would gain additional opportunities to fill in for him as his health inevitably declined.

    In the distant east, Emperor Gangzong captured Mukden after a much shorter siege: this time, the Jurchens apparently did not dare try to attack his army, which was more than three times the size of Cao Qian's force from before. However, Shizong had evacuated his family from that city well in advance and was himself nowhere to be found, having opted to remain in the field with his army. Another round of negotiations between him and Gangzong went nowhere, as the irate Liang Emperor demanded nothing less than for the Jurchens to renounce their imperial pretensions and become his vassals, which in turn so mortally offended Shizong's pride that he resolved to die rather than bear the humiliation of casting aside his crown & kowtowing before the haughty ruler of Northern China. In the early summer months, the Liang forces (sans a small garrison, of course) left Mukden to hunt down and destroy the Jurchen field army and bring the Jin to heel once & for all.

    Aware that he had even less of a chance of defeating this lumbering host in a head-on engagement than he did Cao Qian's, Shizong led the Chinese on a chase into the wildest and least developed northeastern reaches of his realm, in the process having to suppress a conspiracy among his officers who thought his cause was doomed & had made contact with Gangzong's spies to iron out a deal selling him out to the Liang. The Jurchens frequently harassed the Chinese as they advanced, engaging them in near-daily skirmishes and trying to whittle down their supply chain as it extended eastward, but for the most part their efforts seemed to only annoy Gangzong and the Jin Emperor found himself running out of territory to trade for time as the summer months came to an end. With his own army in danger of dissolving entirely, the Jurchen warriors having become despondent at their inability to stop the Chinese onslaught and desiring to scatter & defend their homes while they still could, Shizong found himself forced into trying to take on Gangzong's 150,000 men with little under 40,000 in the autumn.

    9I401rs.png

    A Liang spearman & axeman working together to bring down a Jurchen cataphract during one of the Jin's more ill-fated raids on their supply lines

    In order to avoid simply committing an elaborate form of suicide with this last stand, Shizong chose the battlefield carefully. He abandoned the Jurchen plains and directed his raiders to herd the much larger Liang host toward a certain crossing on the Hailang River, while he himself planted his banner on a forested hill across said river to draw them into attacking there[7]. One of the captured Jurchen traitors was deliberately set free with orders to pretend he had escaped and to guide the Chinese into a deadly trap, with his family being kept hostage to ensure his compliance. The Chinese vanguard braved no small number of Jurchen arrows and javelins to cross the Hailang, and the lack of an immediate Jurchen effort to contest the river-crossing encouraged Shizong to order a huge push into the woods toward Shizong's position – a decision further bolstered by Shizong's unwilling triple agent assuring the Liang Emperor that the Jurchen army had already begun to melt away in terror, and which was reinforced by the Chinese scouts who went first into the woodland encountering only seemingly sporadic resistance from Jurchen skirmishes.

    It was only when half of the Chinese army had crossed the Hailang and their forward-most elements had charged uphill against Shizong himself that the bulk of the Jurchens began streaming out of the woods and hills around them, with a division of the heaviest Jurchen troops under their Prince of Jin Bukūri Liucan swinging out from the south and beelining straight for the main river-crossing where thousands of Liang troops were still trying to make their way across the Hailang. The astonished Liang army was routed, with the rear half fleeing the battlefield at the sight of this trap suddenly closing around the front half and those thousands of men who were in the middle of crossing the Hailang being killed by the Jurchens. The front half, meanwhile, was annihilated over several hours of confused fighting in the woods and by the riverbank. The Prince of Liang, Ma Jiao, was slain – shot full of arrows as he tried to swim back across the Hailang – along with many of the Liang lesser princes, officers and ministers who had accompanied their Emperor on this expedition, while a wounded Gangzong himself was captured late at night.

    aWdQ9hH.jpg

    Bukūri Liucan and the Jurchen heavy cavalry crushing Liang troops underfoot upon springing their trap

    Thus the Battle of the Hailang River had gone from a seemingly sure Liang victory to not only a most surprising one for the barbarians who had previously looked to be on the ropes, but one of the biggest victories scored by a barbarian enemy over the Middle Kingdom in many generations. It was such a huge triumph, in fact, that Shizong did not quite seem to know what to do with it: it was his Prince of Jin who led the resurgent Jurchens to pursue and further inflict crippling casualties on the leaderless half of the Chinese army now racing back toward Shanhai Pass & the Great Wall, in the process recovering Mukden and other captured towns, while the Emperor of Jin sat in his tent with Gangzong and pondered what to do next. He eventually settled on demanding a massive ransom of millions of taels of silver & 250,000 bolts of fine silk, the restoration of Jin territories up to the Great Wall, Jin control over the Shanhai Pass and diplomatic recognition as a power equal to the Liang; unfortunately for him, by the time these demands were communicated to Chang'an the Liang court had already written Gangzong off and crowned his second son Ma Lei as Emperor Xiaowu, who promptly refused. Not that it would have done Shizong much good even if this had not happened, because Gangzong died of his injuries (despite the best efforts of the Jurchen medicine-men) around the same time that his messengers reached the Liang capital anyway.

    This sudden and dramatic reversal in the fortunes of the Liang was not the end of their woes, for a rival court faction rose up in defense of the claim of Ma Jiao's son (the nephew of the newly crowned Xiaowu) Ma Wan, who had been originally passed over in this time of crisis due to his being underage. They crowned him Emperor XIaomin in Pengcheng, and much of the Liang's eastern domains rallied to the boy's claim from Shandong to the Yangtze. Of course these developments had been an absolute godsend to Duzong of the Later Han, who had been expecting to have to fight a defensive war against the power of the Liang until very recently, and then to put limited pressure on their southern flank until they backed off from his Jurchen allies. The Southern Emperor determined that he would have to be an utter fool to miss this shot, and committed to a much larger scale invasion of the north than he had originally planned for toward the end of 890.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Iulia Constantia Zilil – Asilah, Morocco.

    [2] L'Anse aux Meadows near St. Anthony, Newfoundland.

    [3] Shenyang.

    [4] Corner Brook.

    [5] Near Gary, Indiana.

    [6] Detroit.

    [7] Between modern Hailin & Mudanjiang.
     
    Last edited:
    891-895: Tying tensions
  • While the Romans prayed for the quick recovery of their Emperor, his Empress spent the early months of 891 on using her position as his regent to the advantage of her faction as much as possible. Arturia had wisdom enough to know that the wholesale sacking of officials known to be sympathetic to Alexandra and the Stilichians (no doubt to be replaced with Pendragon partisans) would be too overt an abuse of her still-limited power, especially as Aloysius III himself was still clinging on to both consciousness & life and expected to return to his usual self within a few months. Thus, the Augusta instead settled for slow-walking or (where she thought she could get away with it) stonewalling their promotions and reassigning these Stilichian allies to offices away from positions she considered to be of great strategic value, both militarily and otherwise. In particular, she saw to it that the imperial treasury would be firmly locked down by her allies and capitalized on the retirement of the previous comes sacrarum largitionum (imperial treasurer) to have a legitimate excuse for pushing another Rolandine cousin & ally of hers, Conan de Roazhon[1], into the office as an 'interim' administrator of the Empire's finances, and prevailed upon Aloysius to make his appointment permanent once he retook the reins in the summer of 891.

    Elsewhere, having been denied terms by the newly-crowned Xiaowu of Liang and then lost his most valuable hostage late in the previous year, Shizong found himself in a conundrum. The newly-erupted Liang civil war gave him an opportunity to simply take what they would not give, and certainly his son and vassals were clamoring for Chinese blood at this point, but the Jurchens had exhausted themselves in achieving the stunning victory at the Hailang and the Emperor of Jin was aware he didn't actually have the resources to conquer all of northern China – especially because that would also bring him onto a collision course with his Han allies, who were just starting to enter the fight. Ultimately, he was persuaded to not merely burn and pillage as far as he could reach south of the Great Wall but to actually wage a protracted war by Han emissaries, who promised him that they could reach a mutually beneficial partition of the Liang lands once the dust had settled and who were supported in their entreaty by Bukūri Liucan.

    While the Jurchen army pushed through the Shanhai Pass, whose garrison's commanding officer surrendered after being offered the safe release of two of his brothers who'd been captured at Hailang River, the Han crossed the Yangtze in force in 891. Their navy smashed the inferior Liang fleets to splinters in battles from Jianli down to Lake Hongze. That the Western and Eastern Liang seemed more interested in battling one another, the rival courts in Chang'an and Pengcheng having apparently wagered that they should try to eliminate the other and unite the Liang under their banner before turning to deal with the Jurchen and Han forces pressing in against them, certainly made it easier still for the allies to achieve their objectives. The Jin laid waste to the northeastern countryside in their vengeful rage, sacking many a village & inadequately-fortified town (but steering clear of harder targets like Fanyang) and sending much loot & slaves home, while Duzong's hosts advanced against the divided Liang on all fronts – in the east, by marching up alongside the Great Canal and battering every Eastern Liang army sent against them they made it as far as the south shore of Lake Hongze (itself formerly a number of separate lakes, until the Later Han merged them as part of the Grand Canal project), and in the west the True Han undid all of their northern rival's efforts to contain them in the Xiangyang-Fancheng region in between their last bout and this one.

    Le9uH8g.jpg

    Bukūri Liucan, Prince of Jin, and his victorious Jurchens atop the Great Wall by Shanhai Pass

    Much blood was being shed in the far west as well, where the Annúnites and Dakarunikuans were moving quickly against the crumbling Three Fires Confederacy. In addition to aggressively harassing their advancing foes throughout their woodland home, the latter tried just about everything they could think of to overcome their more numerous and more technologically advanced foes: digging spike pits and trenches to unhorse the British cavalry, lengthening some of their flint-headed spears into crude pikes, padding their clothes with rags & feathers for greater protection from the longbowmen's stinging arrows, deploying javelineers and tomahawk-throwing warriors in mixed warbands with their spearmen (dredging up faint memories of the ancient francisca-throwers of the unassimilated Franks among the most learned Annúnites), and copying the Uendage's mantlets. Alas, they could not catch up to the either the Britons or Dakaruniku: Gedoui himself remarked that while the Three Fires tribes had innovated a good deal for a people who were many thousands of years behind his own technologically, their complete lack of inexperience at large-scale formation fighting meant that even their most advanced fighters – the aforementioned pikemen and axe-throwers, the former of whom also proved ineffectual in the very forested terrain where the Wildermen should've had their greatest advantage – were still unable to effectively resist his soldiers in field battles. They were developing the tools with which to better oppose the Europeans' own (still far superior) weapons, in his estimation, but knew not how to wield them properly.

    The Three Fires Wildermen went on to lose just about every significant battle they fought against the New World Britons and the Dakarunikuans, who were if anything, even more brutal and contemptuous of their opponents than the men of Annún. Following the Fall of Ziibi-miikana[2] ('River Trail', Bry.: 'Sépeméganíe'), where dismounted British knights used their Uendage allies' mantlets to scale the village palisade and then proved no less deadly in close combat in tight quarters than they were on horseback in the open field thanks to their iron armor & weapons, and the capture of the holy island of Michilimackinac by a mixed British-Wildermen force in rowing canoes, the Council of the Three Fires elected to capitulate. Gedoui accepted their surrender on the condition that the Confederacy disband and its constituent tribes all swore allegiance to him as vassals separately, although this demand seems to have been misunderstood (and perhaps not accidentally) by the Ogibwé, Éttaué and Pottuétomé who retained close political and cultural ties between themselves.

    However, Dakaruniku was not party to these negotiations and Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ had no intention of stopping before he had seized all the territories he wanted, which he insisted had to include the source of the Míssissépe (a place which he was not aware lay further still beyond the Three Fires lands). Dakarunikuan warriors ceased their northeastern push once they encountered the British, and after exchanging friendly greetings with Gedoui Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ offered to hold mock combats (to first blood, for it would not do for the allies to start killing one another) between selected champions from both armies as a means of kingly entertainment, a source of amusement familiar to the Europeans. To the Britons, the duels which ensued were all in good fun and a means for their knights to demonstrate & hone their skills; Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ, however, was watching to determine whether his men were a match for the Britons yet or not. They weren't, as despite their use of iron weaponry the Dakarunikuans' lack of armor still proved a crippling disadvantage in close quarters, and the 'friendly' Wildermen ended up winning only two out of ten fights. Resolving that outright betraying Annún at this point would be a terrible decision, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ resolved instead to limit their reach by attacking the westernmost Three Fires tribes (mostly Pottuétomé) who had yet to swear fealty to Gedoui or even hear of his terms, then present his own conquests as a fait accompli.

    aL4bwCI.jpg

    Rí Gedoui of Annún regards a Three Fires attempt to form a pike line (which has already required them to leave their forest cover) ahead of battle with some amusement

    In 892 Aloysius, by now seemingly restored to good health and back in full control over the Holy Roman Empire, at first granted a favor to his wife for having capably stewarded the realm while he was bedridden by making her interim comes sacrorum largitionum Conan the permanent holder of that office. This move solidified the Pendragon clique's control over imperial finances and ensured the Stilichians & Skleroi would soon have no room to swipe funds from the treasury for their own uses in the event of civil conflict, as the Breton treasurer inevitably went on to promote those he knew his patrons could trust and to demote, reshuffle and/or stonewall the bureaucrats who expressed a partisan lean towards the cause of the Queen of Africa or her Greek cousins. The Emperor's appointment of the archpriest Charles de Blois, brother of the Blesevin Count Estiene ('Stephen', Fra.: 'Estefen'), to rector (civil governor) of Arles further cemented both the Pendragons' alliance with the Merovingian House of Blois and their control over another site of strategic import.

    However, Alexandra proved proactive in seeking opportunities to constrain Arturia's influence and improve her own this year as well, and with Aloysius back in control of his faculties she now had a more sympathetic ear to talk into than her stepmother's. One such opportunity opened up this year when the Archbishop of Toledo, Garçi Nunez, decided that he could no longer hide his sympathy for the Adoptionist Christological position – that is, the idea that Jesus was not actually the literal Son of God by blood but was rather adopted into that position – and published a treatise soutlining his views, anathema though they may have been to established Ionian orthodoxy. Obviously, that could not stand and after refusing to repent of his errors (and in fact accusing the other Ionians of being the ones in error), he was promptly removed from office & remanded into the custody of the Carthaginian Patriarchate, whose theologians were busy writing up detailed refutations of his position in preparation for a trial which would end with him burning at the stake for heresy if he persisted. The real question for the authorities was who should replace him: Hispania had been assigned to the jurisdiction of the Patriarchate of Carthage and Yésaréyu had a loyal candidate in mind – his own brother Sémon, one among the Stilichian princes who had chosen a clerical path in life – but Arturia saw a chance to meddle and took it.

    To that end the Empress promoted the cause of a Spanish priest, Aurelio of Carranque (a town close to Toledo), to her husband on the grounds that Hispania's foremost archdiocese should logically be held by a Spaniard rather than given to a Moorish prince. Her other ally the Pope might have little sway here, and was likely to provoke a harsh reprimand from Carthage if he did try to intervene on her behalf, but as the head of the Ionian Church Aloysius wielded the authority to veto appointments made by (and including the election/appointment of) his Patriarchs – it was just that this authority had almost never been exercised by the Aloysian Emperors, who generally sought to maintain good relations with the Church as part of the foundation of their rule. Arturia's thinking was that she would be able to either plant a Pendragon client directly in the heart of African Spain, or else drive a wedge between Aloysius and the Stilichians if the latter protested fiercely enough to force the ailing Emperor to back down. Unfortunately for her, Yésaréyu sent Alexandra to Trévere alongside the episcopal party who were to argue Sémon's case, and she in turn was able to both defuse the tensions Arturia hoped to exploit and talk her father into allowing Sémon's appointment to proceed.

    ihreMZf.jpg

    An African servant relays a new message from King Yésaréyu to Alexandra ahead of the latter's latest attempt to obstruct her stepmother's scheming by appealing directly to her father

    Over in China, the Later Han continued to advance against both the Eastern and Western Liang, the former of which found themselves crumbling under attacks from three directions while the latter was finally beginning to turn around to address the Jurchen invasion. Han forces approached Pengcheng at the same time that a Western Liang army was, leaving the Eastern Liang court with few options: some of the boy-emperor Xiaomin's advisors advocated surrendering to the other Ma claimant, others claimed this would just get them all killed as traitors and pushed to yield to the True Han instead, and yet others insisted they could still win somehow and to relocate to one of the fortified cities of Shandong so as to continue the fight. Fearing that Xiaowu would kill her son (and probably her too, for masterminding his challenge in the first place) if they did surrender to him and news that Jurchen raiders had pushed as far as Shandong's northern fringe persuaded Lady Miao, regent and effective ruler over the Eastern Liang, to negotiate with Duzong and capitulate to the True Han while they still could in exchange for some supremely luxurious estates to retire to and the hereditary dignity of 'Duke of Liang'. These terms were music to Duzong's ears, who in accepting the surrender of the Eastern Liang, had mostly restored the northeastern territories gained and then lost by his father with a minimum of bloodshed.

    On Aloysiana, the continued Dakarunikuan offensive against the Three Fires tribes living west of the Great Lakes resulted in many of said tribes either succumbing before their onslaught or abandoning their homes & fleeing even further west entirely. In this manner Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ was able to extend his power further up the Míssissépe and along the shore of said Great Lakes, until he hit the vast prairies beyond which his warriors could not effectively pursue the fleeing Pottuétomé. However, Dakaruniku's infringement on peoples who were about to become Annúnite vassals and gobbling up territories which the latter believed were supposed to go to them infuriated Gedoui, who demanded his Wilderman allies vacate most of their last round of conquests. In an effort to appease the Britons and avoid hostilities which he wasn't ready for, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ agreed to open another round of talks and to give up some of the lands conquered by Dakarunikuan warriors to their allies.

    After extended negotiations over the border, Dakaruniku agreed to abandon both the greater and lesser peninsulas west of Michilimackinac[3] so that the Three Fires Wildermen (mostly Ogibwé & Éttaué) there could bend the knee before Gedoui as agreed, and also ceded the Three Fires territories along the southern shore of Lakes Bran and Ménuidan[4] east of the fort of Shikaakwa[5]. However, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ still he insisted on keeping the southern hinterland and a lion's share of the western Three Fires lands for himself, proclaiming that he had invested too much blood and effort into seizing those territories and that the Britons had not helped in any way, shape or form in securing them in the first place. That must have annoyed Gedoui, and the possibility for protracted conflict between the two allies was averted only by news of the first Viking raids against Annún: Norsemen operating out of Straumfjörð had already wrested the island once known to them as Isle de Sanctuaire, and now to the Irish who conquered it as Tír Termonn, from the Gaels and attacked villages along the entryway of the Sant-Pelagé this year. The reavers were unable and unwilling to test their strength against the defenses of Porte-Réial for now, allowing those Briton settlers and Wildermen friends who fled to this first British settlement on the New World's soil to survive without further molestation there, but this new eastern threat asserting itself compelled the king to express satisfaction with the revised partition of the Three Fires lands and head back east to shore up his defenses there, even if Annún's center of power had long since shifted southwestward.

    fvbWrla.jpg

    Annún-allied Wildermen fleeing from a Viking raid in the Sant-Pelagé Valley

    Come 893 Alexandra did not return home after swaying her father to her (and her husband's) side, but rather stayed in the capital – partly to spend more time with him while he still lived, of course, but also to press her advantage and rack up new ones as long as he still gripped the reins of the Holy Roman Empire. In this year she successfully ensured the nomination of one Massimo di Sorrento as the pro-Stilichian rector for the province of Sicilia, as well as that of Yésaréyu's cousin Gasbarru ('Casper') ey Téyava[6] as vicarius of Italia Suburbicaria, over the objections and counter-proposals of Arturia. These represented significant gains for the Stilichian camp, theoretically giving them mastery over the southern Mediterranean and an unhindered crossing into Italy all the way up to Rome itself, and thus undermined the security the Empress thought she'd won by getting Cardinal Marco Carbo compensation for his withdrawal from the Papal election of 888 in the form of being named Praetorian Prefect of Italy.

    Having been unable to overturn these appointments, Arturia first made a final appeal to avert the otherwise inevitable hostilities and keep the peace by proposing a marriage between her son and any one of Alexandra's daughters. This was not the first time such an idea had been floated, though: once more her stepdaughter refused on grounds of consanguinity, and further declined Arturia's offer to secure a Papal dispensation to ensure such a match could go ahead. It seemed that the Queen of Africa was determined that no Pendragon-blooded Aloysian should sit the throne next to God's in place of her own sons, and her own father didn't feel like fighting her on this point (perhaps because he already knew it wouldn't actually work past his own death).

    This endeavor having ended in failure as she expected, the Augusta next resolved to appeal directly to the barons of southern Italy to militarily obstruct any Stilichian advance on the Eternal City when her husband should die and the hounds of civil war were loosed across Europe. Aside from the usual grants of lucrative offices and promises of further rewards, Arturia arranged the secret betrothal of her son to the sixteen-year-old Giuditta di Scilla, daughter of Count Marcello of Scyllaeum – a nobleman whose job placed him in command of the fortress sitting right on the Calabrian side of the Strait of Messina, and thus represented a critical strategic acquisition for the Pendragon camp in spite of his comparatively lowly status. The feelings of either Aloysius on the subject of the younger one's marriage did not factor into the calculations of their wife and mother, respectively: the elder would have preferred a loftier match for the future Emperor than a count's daughter, the younger already had another girl on his mind.

    XHJjmFM.png

    Arturia and Artur discussing the progress of their plans under the cover of a friendly family reunion in Lundéne

    Further still in the Orient, Duzong of the True Han found his hope for a repeat of the Eastern Liang's rapid collapse under multi-sided pressure disappointed in his war with the Western Liang – nay, really, the only Liang left standing. Despite his many obvious difficulties, Xiaowu demonstrated that the court of Chang'an may have made the right choice in elevating him over his child nephew by fighting both the Han and the Jurchens to a standstill this year. The wooded mountains of Hanzhong did make it a lot easier for him to withstand the Han's northward push from Xiangyang (even though he lost control of most of the middle length of that great river's course due to a mix of lesser defeats and defections), while his reordered cavalry drove back a westward Han offensive on the central plains and also successfully contended with the exhausted & overextended Jurchens up north. All in all, while it would be far too optimistic to say that the Liang had already turned the tide, as of this year Xiaowu could at least accurately state that he managed to staunch the bleeding and prevent a rapid disintegration of the Liang state in its entirety.

    Elsewhere, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ continued mounting expeditions to find the source of the Míssissépe. To attain better chances of success, he conscripted the newly conquered Three Fires Wildermen to serve as guides, knowing that at least some among the Ogibwé and Pottuétomé knew where it was. When the first among his new exploratory parties got lost or failed to return at all, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ came to believe that his guides were deliberately sending them in the wrong way: now not only did any Three Fires guide who returned with an unsuccessful expedition face the noose, but the guides' families were to be taken hostage and if the Dakarunikuans also failed to return, they would be brutally executed for the misdeed of the guide, regardless of whether it be an honest blunder or intentional crime. The great chief's ruthlessness finally bore fruit in September of this year, when the band of his captain Čiriíkuríta ('Eagle-Eye') returned after five months in the wilderness with news that they had successfully traced the length of the Míssissépe to a place which their guide called Omashkoozo-zaaga'igan[7] or 'Elk Lake'.

    Now by this lake they had planted the first known standard of Dakaruniku, a deer's skull and a dead crow nailed to a pole – after being impressed by the sight of the fading banner of the Britons of Annún he had decided he needed a standard of his own, though theirs was not as intimidating or nightmarish as what he had come up with. While the location was much too remote for Dakaruniku to settle it, this discovery represented enough of a symbolic victory that, when coupled with his actual victory over the Three Fires, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ decided the time had come to proclaim himself Šaánu-šaánuraan (Miss.: 'chief of chiefs') – that is to say, the first Emperor of the Mississippian Empire, whose bounds now reached so far beyond Dakaruniku – and to be crowned as such in his capital with regalia forged from gold and copper, while also parading artifacts plundered from the Three Fires lands and tribute from the many tribes & villages who had bent the knee before him. In fact Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ claimed sovereignty over the whole of Sax'awaákat (Miss.: 'Turtle Island'), which was what he and his people called the Aloysianan continent, although actually realizing such a lofty claim was still ludicrously far beyond his Mississippians' (admittedly considerable and still improving, considering how far they had come in just a century) capabilities.

    P7FUlg6.png

    Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ receiving tribute from a vassal at his coronation as the first Mississippian Emperor

    894 inflicted another personal tragedy upon the House of Aloysius, as the Emperor suffered a debilitating stroke some weeks after his 74th birthday this year. Whether it be by the hand of God, his own iron constitution & willpower, or some combination thereof Aloysius the Old still managed to survive, fervently clinging on to life while his heir still remained underage as he intended; but the left side of his body was paralyzed and it became even more apparent to the imperial court that the man who had ably steered the Christian world through both good times and bad for much of the ninth century was not long for this world. Arturia once more took up the reins of government as her husband's regent, and unlike the last time where Aloysius eventually recovered to reassert control over the Holy Roman Empire, this time it seemed certain that she would be governing in his stead for the rest of his few remaining days.

    The Augusta's second regency was fraught with more trouble than the first, as she both intended to use her position to advance her family's interests in a more overt manner than before (now that she feared the possibility of Aloysius III getting up from bed and undoing her more partisan actions a good deal less) and the factional intrigues within the Empire escalated from court maneuvering and backroom dealing to outright murder. The rector of Campania, Giorgio Consino, was found dead in a Neapolitan bordello in the autumn of this year; the Stilichians had good reason to assume that he was eliminated by the Pendragon faction, as not only did Arturia seize the chance to immediately replace him with a known Pendragon-Aloysian partisan, but after navigating the Neapolitan criminal underworld those Italian agents Yésaréyu assigned to this case reported that the brothel owner was on the payroll of a Pendragon spy ring operating from nearby Rome. Believing that the Empress had resorted to assassination to weaken their man Gasbarru's grip on southern & central Italy, the Stilichian king and his queen prepared their own lethal retaliation – just as hoped for by the real mastermind of the hit, Prefect Michael Skleros, who had worked through his own agents among Naples' Greek community (including the prostitute who was the one to kill Consino in his sleep) with the hope of push the Aloysians & Stilichians toward open confrontation, that they might exhaust one another and give himself a freer hand in the eastern provinces.

    These intrigues had little relevance to and impact on another series of plans unfolding on the Empire's far northwestern frontier. 894 marked the commencement of a strong Anglo-Pictish expedition led by Ealdorman Oswin against Map Beòthu out of Edinburgh, with the ultimate objective of toppling the Witch-King and restoring the sons of Dungarth to their rightful seat. Now neither the Picts nor the Anglo-Saxons had been left in especially good shape by the rampage of the Sons of Ráðbarðr, but the latter enjoyed the advantage of being vassals to the Romans and Britons: thus in order to keep his Rædwalding allies and in-laws happy, Artur had furnished the expedition with additional supplies and a 1,200-strong contingent of British knights and archers. Map Beòthu first faced the invaders on the hill of Chreag Mhór[8] and despite being outnumbered – he brought fewer than 2,000 men against Oswin and the Map Dungarth brothers' 4,200 – the Picts at first used the terrain and their long spears to great effect in holding back the English heavy infantry, British cavalry and their legitimist Pictish supporting troops. However he could not effectively answer the British longbowmen's volleys, which made quick work of his own skirmishers and steadily whittled down his static infantry formations as they stood on their hill, and he knew that to charge downhill to get at his foes would give Oswin the chance to seal his doom that the English earl was waiting for. Ultimately the Witch-King held out until nightfall gave him respite from the Britons' arrows and a chance to sneak away, and he further abandoned Pheairt in favor of waging years of protracted guerrilla conflict against Máelchon following the latter's coronation upon the holy stone of Scuinn.

    3zwxnZG.jpg

    Map Beòthu retreating into the Pictish Highlands with the intent of fighting the Sons of Dungarth, and all who would support them, some more forever

    While the Romans in the west continued their slow march toward a succession crisis, those in the east faced a crisis of a far more direct and violent nature. No fewer then half a dozen Alid emirs had autonomously come together to assail and carve out conquests from the Indo-Roman kingdom, nominally claiming to be spreading Islam in the name of their cousin the Caliph but assuredly primarily motivated by the possibility of self-enrichment, and now under the overall direction of Abd al-Rahman ibn Al-Ash'ath – the most senior and experienced commander among their number – they struck in this year. Abd al-Rahman had taken advantage of the decline of central Hashemite authority to engage the Indo-Romans in various skirmishes, testing their border for weaknesses and also getting a handle for the character of the incumbent King in Peucela, Theonesios: that this latest Belisarian monarch did not seem to have the martial prowess and spirit of his precursors was taken as a most encouraging sign by the Alids, for whom the Belisarians had long been a massive thorn in the side. This Alid invasion was off to a good start: at Abd al-Rahman's instruction Tariq ibn Tahir fooled the Indo-Romans with a diversionary attack down south, after which the other Alids captured Bactra (Balkh to the Saracens) and Aornos (which the Alids renamed Kuhandiz, after the Persian term for 'old fort') up north and threatened Kophen.

    895 marked the continued drawing and hardening of battle-lines across Christian Europe as the factions of the Caesar, the King of Africa and the Bastard of Antioch ramped up preparations for the conflict each now saw as inevitable. The brothers of Felice Ramolino assassinated the pro-Pendragon Praetorian Prefect of Italy, the half-Bavarian Oberto Cavalcabò, in this year. Now ostensibly they carried out the murder because Oberto had dishonored their family by carrying on a dalliance with their sister (a scandal magnified by him being more than twice her age), and indeed they only had the opportunity to kill him in the first place because they caught him trying to sneak out of a manse he had rented for her, but the Pendragons had not been quick to forget their brother had slandered Aloysius Artorius as a bastard and died for it.

    While the Ramolinos tried to flee to Africa ahead of the Empress' inevitable wrath, Alexandra had hoped to present the case for a pro-Stilichian successor to her father. Unfortunately for her, Aloysius III had not recovered from his stroke at this time and Arturia used her authority as regent to instead ram through the appointment of Odoteo (Got.: 'Odotheus') della Grazia, the Bishop of Padua and brother to the Paduan duke Torismondo (Got.: 'Thorismund'), to that office instead. In so doing she solidified the allegiance of the Italo-Gothic lords and northern Italy, in contrast to the much more fractious and Stilichian-influenced south. However, if she assumed that the murder of Cavalcabò would be the extent of her in-laws' revenge for her own presumed involvement in the death of Consino the year before, Arturia would be disabused of that notion after an attempt was made on the life of her son in the autumn of 895: supposed brigands fired on the younger Aloysius while he was out on his morning ride by Lake Pelso, but his bodyguards were able to defend him and kill all but one of the would-be assassins.

    w10COUl.jpg

    Arturia Augusta holding court as her husband's regent, this time most likely for the rest of his remaining days

    The survivor insisted that they were but random bandits who thought they'd found an easy mark in the obviously rich and splendidly-dressed boy to his dying breath under interrogation, the only hint he gave that something might be off being a mention of their gang's leader (who was among the deceased) having been tipped off to the prince's route by a new associate of his. Unsurprisingly, Arturia did not buy this explanation and saw the hand of Alexandra & Yésaréyu behind this affair – had the 'brigands' succeeded, the Pendragon faction would have lost their claimant and the Stilichians in turn would attain victory practically by default, since Aloysius III was certainly in no shape to try to conceive a fourth replacement heir now. An Aloysian attempt to poison Africa's ruling couple on New Year's Eve in retaliation went awry as Yésaréyu called his feast off after one of his cousins drank the poisoned wine intended for him & his wife; although in turn the Stilichians failed to capture the actual Aloysian agent who had wormed into their staff, and ended up torturing some genuinely innocent cooks and servers to death in their search for the culprit instead. The Skleroi took advantage of these troubles to begin trying to push Thracian squatters whose families had been living south of the Danube off their land, but Arturia was not sufficiently distracted to give them a pass and ruled in favor of the Thracians this year.

    East of Rome, the Alids continued to press their advantage against the Indo-Romans. 894 brought with it the fall of Kophen to Saracen swords at long last following the defeat of Theonesios' relief force (in large part due to the defection of several of the Paropamisadae tribes which contributed troops to this army), a victory which the Muslims had been hoping to attain for 200 years at this point; for the Indo-Romans meanwhile, though they had moved their capital to the more secure Peucela on the other side of the Caucasus Indicus long ago, this loss of the first Belisarius' capital was still a painful blow, and not just in a symbolic sense either. With Kophen now in their hands and duly renamed Kabul, the Saracens had a considerably easier time overrunning the remainder of central and southern Bactria still in Indo-Roman hands, while the latter's garrisons and allies had to evacuate to the northeast to avoid being encircled and destroyed utterly – Adinapura[9] would have to replace the fallen Kophen as their primary stronghold west of the great mountains now.

    Theonesios, for his part, called upon his Indian allies to aid him in beating back this newest round of Islamic aggression. Unfortunately for him the Chandras were still too wary of the Muslims' strength relative to their own, but the good news was that the Salankayanas were made of sterner stuff and the Samrat Vijayalaya demanded the Caliph rein his vassals in. Since the court in Kufa couldn't do that when they were harassing his frontier, and even now only issued a half-hearted complaint to the Alid expeditionary leaders mixed with a message of congratulations at striking such a blow against the infidel, the Indian emperor promptly prepared to march with the intent of teaching them a lesson.

    eMhi3wY.png

    Indo-Roman mosaic depicting the army of Abd al-Rahman ibn al-Ash'ath marching against Theonesios

    Meanwhile in China, the True Han and the Liang agreed to a truce so that Duzong could begin negotiating terms for the end of hostilities between the rival empires, most likely expecting to just be able to restore the maximal gains of his predecessors (but which he would better fortify against the Liang, of course). This gave Xiaowu a free hand against the Jurchens, which he sought to take the fullest advantage of by expelling them from northern China and ensuring they would not be able to threaten the Liang or help out the Han (if they were even still inclined to do so at all after how Duzong had used them) for generations to come. For much of the year he seemed well on the way to succeeding in this goal: his forces killed Shizong in the Battle of Yongping[10] late in spring, pushing the Jin back through Shanhai Pass by mid-summer, and returning to devastate their already once-scourged lands once more soon afterward.

    However, fate had more surprises in store for China. As Xiaowu marched across Liaoning and the Jurchen homelands, scorching everything in his path and finally successfully inciting the Silla into revolting against their nomadic overlords as he did so, Bukūri Liucan – now set to be remembered as Zhongzong of Jin – managed to ambush the Liang army at the Battle of Xiangping, exploiting the latter's renewed (over)confidence and assumption that there was no way the Jin were still in any shape to resist them after all the effort they had to expend to come back from the brink the first time around and the walloping Xiaowu had inflicted upon them more recently. This engagement was one furiously fought between mostly the Jin and Liang cavalry, both of whom had left the bulk of their infantry behind (the former to move more quickly into position to ambush, the latter to push more quickly and wreak havoc more efficiently throughout the Jurchen territories), and it ended in both Emperors killing each other: Zhongzong impaled Xiaowu on his lance, only for the latter to then pull him closer with said lance and split his skull with a final, spiteful mace-blow powered by his last breath. Still, the battle ended in a Jin victory as the Liang fled following the demise of a second Emperor within less than a decade and Zhongzong would be celebrated by his people for having pulled off another triumphant turnaround from such a disadvantageous position in his extremely brief reign, though his own successor Minzong was hardly in any position to follow up on it.

    The death of Xiaowu without a clear successor left the court in Chang'an at a quandary. He left no sons, only two young daughters from his brief marriage and handful of concubines, so there was no acceptable heir of the body for them to rally to. Switching to accept Ma Wan as Xiaomin was not possible even if they wanted to, since the boy had already renounced his imperial pretensions and was firmly placed under True Han custody. The next oldest Ma brother, Ma Qiang, was mentally handicapped and thus not a suitable heir either. The possibility of one of the Liang's generals usurping the Ma clan and establishing their own dynasty was there, but not only had the wars with the Han & Jurchens thinned their ranks, but such a usurpation would not go unchallenged by the others and thus certainly guarantee another civil war at a time when Northern China could ill afford one. Into this gap stepped Duzong, who pledged to respect the rights of the Liang nobility & bureaucracy and to protect them against the Jurchens – who, being barbarians, were ultimately an enemy to Chinese civilization, even if the Han had found them a useful tactical ally – if they would but accept him as their Emperor, noting that his grandson and eventually successor Liu Yang was already married to one of Ma Wan's sisters. Thus the True Han would realize their ambition of reuniting China, and mostly diplomatically at that (certainly their chances of doing so militarily had not been great, as proven by this war and their previous ones with the Liang), after more than a century of division – though they had many challenges to face to make that last, starting with integrating the surly northern nobility into their bureaucratic southern-based regime, while the Jurchens were left practically spitting blood at this latest betrayal and cursed the Chinese nation as one of backstabbers, never to be trusted again.

    496px-Zhao_Kuangyin_is_proclaimed_emperor.png

    The remaining lords and armies of northern China acclaiming Duzong as their Emperor, thereby fulfilling their dynastic ambition of reuniting China. Now they just had to hold it together, and hopefully avoid the same bout of ill fortune which had just toppled their rivals

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Rennes.

    [2] Lansing, Michigan.

    [3] Michigan's Upper Peninsula & Wisconsin's Door Peninsula around Green Bay.

    [4] Essentially the northern coast of Ohio & Indiana.

    [5] Chicago.

    [6] Tigava – El-Kherba, Algeria.

    [7] Lake Itasca, Minnesota.

    [8] Craigmore, near modern Aberfoyle.

    [9] Jalalabad.

    [10] Lulong County, Hebei.

    And with this, we're now one (normal) chapter away from entering this TL's final century! As you can guess, the endgame being so close is why I'm on the verge of finally bringing the long-simmering conflict in the HRE to a boil while starting to tie other major threads up. However before I get there, it's occurred to me that I actually haven't posted a single narrative chapter for this whole past century (the last one was the Chinese one from 775), so I'll be fixing that with the next chapter.
     
    Last edited:
    One Empire, three Emperors
  • Roadside near Immurium[1], Bavarian Noricum, 17 July 897

    The Caesar of the Roman world hummed away as he descended the Noric manse's[2] stairs with a spring on his step, in the process making final adjustments to the brooch with which he pinned his paenula about himself. Haste and secrecy required his party to travel with a minimum of servants and baggage, among which the princely purple robes which his station merited were certainly not counted, and so Aloysius Artorius had come to this place and would leave it in his much simpler blue-and-white traveling garb. No sooner had he leaped over the last stair-step and rounded the corner did he behold the reason as to why he would forsake such luxury even temporarily: in a few more quick strides he had come right up to his new wife, then idly lounging on the biclinium before their breakfast table with her back to him, and threw his arms around her shoulders. "Morning, Lena."

    Elena Radovidova giggled at her princely husband's touch and his nuzzling of her straight flaxen locks, presently unbound from any veil and thus cascading loosely down her back, and raised her own hands to his lean arms. "Good morning to you too, Aloys." Here, far away from Prince Radovid's court (much less his father's back at the capital, whose intricacies the former was trying to imitate), the young lovers had no need for the stifling protocols which otherwise defined most of their daily activities: they no longer had to be Flavius Aloysius Caesar and Lady Elena, he was just her Aloys and her, his Lena.

    "I take it the servants are already preparing our first meal." Aloysius remarked once they had broken their embrace and he'd seated himself next to her with a relaxed sigh. After all the anxieties he had ensured and the stressful planning that went into last evening's wedding – using a routine reunion trip to the capital for cover, finding a willing priest and more witnesses than just her father, being briefed on the details of how the ceremony itself worked immediately beforehand, and securing both the church for the nuptials and this manse for their overnight stay – it was nice to unwind at last. "What are we breaking our fast with?"

    "They should be almost done baking the bread – I've instructed them to spread moretum[3] on yours the way you like it, of course. Anchovies with an arugula sauce, poached eggs…" Elena explained, stretching, while Aloysius nodded along. Well, there was yet another good reason as to why he elected to wed her the instant Mother revealed to him that she had set up a betrothal for him behind his back. Aloysians were generally not the sort to let others rule over and dictate to them, certainly not in matters of love, and in their many years together at her father's court he and Elena had become familiar with one another down to their eating habits. He doubted this Sicilian stranger Mother had pulled out of the ether for him would know to pass his preferred recipes on to the kitchen staff, so that each meal would be cooked to his exact liking. "Fresh berries, apples, dates, and mulsum[4] too. And tea, naturally."

    "Perfect." Aloysius answered with a yawn. Mother could not function without first having a cup of tea in the morning, like most Britons since they first got a taste for the draught more than a century ago, and her son was little different. "I am well aware that the priests say breaking our fast so early in the day with the ientaculum is an indulgence to be avoided. But I think we'll both need it to recover our strength after last night." He grinned across the table at Elena, and was pleased to see that she couldn't suppress a smirk, even as she turned away while her cheeks turned as red as the apples they would be eating shortly. The British priests to whom Mother had entrusted his instruction had many interesting ideas, but their thoughts on the stern bounds of austerity with which a prince must confine himself did not fall in that category.

    "Perhaps I can indulge it this once, love, but I shan't again for many years. If all goes well I'll be getting fat enough soon, and you're to blame for that." Elena playfully chided back, and now it was Aloysius' turn to look bashful. "It would be for the best if I avoid eating more than I must for both mine own sake and our child's, if I'm to have any hope of retaining my figure." Well, the Caesar might be a young man with little wisdom as to the ways of the world, but even he knew that childbearing was sure to warp his Elena's willowy figure, which thus far was quite different from the voluptuous one of his sister (and, he was told, many other past Aloysian princesses). Mother only had him and he'd witnessed how she still hardly ate anything at the feasts Father arranged every time they reunited as a family, and the same was true of Sister too on the even rarer occasion that they'd see each other.

    "Yes…our child, if the Lord smiles upon us and one is born to us soon." Now that the thought of becoming a father had sunk in for Aloysius, he found it to be a daunting concept indeed. Truth be told, he had little idea as to how to approach that duty: Prince Radovid had been more of a father figure than his actual father and namesake, the distant Emperor who looked more like a grandfather to him and sent him away from Trévere when he was still a young boy. He supposed they should start thinking about names, at least. "If He sees fit to bless us with a boy, I'll have him baptized under mine own name." Aloysian tradition dictated that an Emperor with a Latin name should be succeeded by one with a Greek name, and vice-versa. But Father already bucked that tradition, and he broke the one regarding not marrying Slavs of relatively lowborn origins. And besides, according to Mother, the Greeks were rallying to another family opposed to her and Uncle Artorius anyway, these Skleroi of Constantinople.

    Perhaps Aloysius would bend and break more when he was Augustus Imperator: the British Church of his mother had imparted upon him their adamant belief in the dignity & freedom of man which enslavement represented an innately unjust imposition upon – a line of thought they claim to trace back to Saint Patricius the Apostle to Hibernia and not the heresiarch Pelagius, to whose spiritual heirs they refuse to concede this concept. (And certainly the look on Elena's face when they passed by a slave market holding Slavs just like her people – just like her – on their last trip to Rome further motivated him to agree with the priests.) If it were not possible to strike the chains off every slave in the Empire, Aloysius resolved that he should find some way to ease their condition and bring them more speedily to Christ's light at the least, when he had power to do so. He gave his wife a long look, thinking. "And if it's a girl – you can decide."

    "That is a great privilege you have conferred upon me just now, Caesar, almost as great as choosing one such as I to bear your heir in the first place." Elena replied with a sincere smile, resting her hands on her still-flat stomach. "I would not be honest if I said I hadn't already given this matter some thought. 'Maria' was my first instinct, to honor the Virgin Mother of our Savior. But I shall have to think on it some more, of course." Through her mother the young woman could claim descent from the eighth-century Pannonian Count Trajan of Mogentiacum, and by extension from Bleda the Hun, but they both knew that wasn't what defined her heritage. Doubtless remembering that her grandfather was born a slave kept her from so easily and proudly giving her own name to a future daughter, unlike Aloysius.

    "There is no other I would have even begun to consider, dear." Aloysius reassured his wife, whose smile grew a tad wider at his words, and placed an arm around her. Fortunately her own father had been more than happy to go along with their plan to elope, so much so that he volunteered to serve as a witness to their hastily-arranged wedding the night before in Immurium's church. This would have been a lot more difficult if Prince Radovid had been of the same mind as Mother. "Maria…that would be a fine choice, yes. One borne by many imperial princesses since the Empire turned to the light of that namesake's Son."

    Servants came forth from the kitchen with the breakfast trays in hand almost as soon as Aloysius finished speaking, and for the next few minutes the newlyweds ate amid idle chatter. Only once they were done with their bread & fish and halfway through their cups of mulsum, did their conversation take a more serious turn again. "So…how do you expect your mother and father to take the news, Aloys?"

    "Father should not mind overmuch. Your father, Prince Radovid – he's the son of Father's own best friend, I remember that much. Why should he be upset that his own son married the granddaughter of his own closest and dearly departed companion?" Aloysius answered with a shrug, perhaps a little too optimistically. "Mother…will disapprove, of that I have full certainty. As I told you yesterday, she intended to foist some Sicilian lady on me, supposedly for reasons of strategy or somesuch. But with your own father as a witness to the wedding, she will have no road open to her other than to accept my choice of wife, of that I'm equally certain." He continued with determination in his voice. The Caesar loved his mother, of course, but that did not mean he would agree to be her puppet in all things.

    "Far be it from me to question the wisdom of your choosing myself, Aloys, but I have to wonder if maybe your mother had a reason for arranging that match?..." Elena queried, leading Aloysius to run a hand through his own golden curls. In truth, it was not even Mother's fury that was of the highest concern to him, but rather Sister's scheming. Admittedly there was no great love lost between them, due to the massive gulf in age they might as well have been strangers to one another; and moreover Mother had denounced Alexandra as the ultimate source of the rumors about his supposed bastardy years ago, when he walked in on her pitching an uncharacteristic fit of rage with Uncle Artorius, and one of his last thoughts before drifting off to sleep had been of how she might have used his rushing into marriage with Elena to her advantage. The thought that Mother had arranged his own betrothal to head off another such scheme did occur to him, but he could let nothing stand between him and his first friend & love regardless.

    "It would not matter if she did. I am not some meek boy she can order around, as if she were my mistress rather than my mother, and I would sooner have you by my side for the rest of my days than even a princess of Serica or the witch who can raise for me all the legions of Trajan and Septimius Severus." Aloysius finally answered, obstinate. Supposedly his having Mother's green eyes rather than Father's Aloysian blues was the reason why such rumors had even a smidge of credibility: well then, with any luck, any child of his would inherit Elena's blue eyes (lighter though they may be than Father's and Sister's, resembling the sky above rather than the seas below) and thus be immune to having such aspersions cast upon their parentage.

    "Again your kind words gladden my heart with sudden joy, Caesar." Elena beamed up at her husband, who found the sight vindicating his decision in spite of all the ill-considered risks he had probably taken to get here. "I am but a woman, and not even the eldest or greatest of my father's daughters. I fear the most I can do for you in return is to bring joy to you also, but I promise I shall do so however I can until the last of our days."

    "Well, marriage is until death, no? And I – " Aloysius' answer was cut short by the sound of a heavy fist knocking on the door all of a sudden, causing Elena and the servant bringing them new cups of wine to freeze up while he scanned the room for his sword. Were his guards asleep on the job?

    "It is I, boy." The deep, German-accented growl in rough Francesc coming from the other side of the door could only have belonged to Adalric of Swabia, the grumpy old warlord who Aloysius could never quite think of as his cousin. The difference in age between them made the one between him and Alexandra look entirely ordinary by comparison. "Let me in at once, I have dire news to share with you. If you are wondering, the younger Radovid and all your men have heard it from me already, and 'tis why they know better than to try to keep me from you."

    "…very well, very well." Aloysius huffed and motioned for the servant, once he was done setting the wine down, to go and unlock the door. As soon as he did so, the grizzled grey-bearded Adalric stalked into the room, followed by a troop of Swabian swordsmen and then Prince Radovid, who looked more than a little nervous for a man who was followed by twice as many in his own Dulebian retainers. As befitting one of the Aloysian house the Caesar had grown taller than most as he entered manhood, Adalric included, but the latter's formidable presence always had a way of making him (and other men, he suspected) feel short. Further surprising Aloysius, all the men were clad in full armor, save the helmets which they carried beneath their arms. "Did my mother send you?"

    "She did, yes. Your mother has dispatched me to bring you back to Trévere at once." Adalric began. "You see, your – "

    "If this is about the wedding to that Judith of Sicily, she would do well to call it off at once." Aloysius interrupted with a dismissive wave, defiant. This was the moment he had been mentally preparing for for some time. "I would hope Prince Radovid there has told you as much already, considering he secured this manse and the priest for the wedding ceremony last night, but I am already a married man. You behold by my side here Helena of Dulebia, Caesarina of the Holy Roman Empire."

    "Oh, he told me, but…Caesarina? You are mistaken, O Most August and Christian Majesty. I think you are presenting to me an Augusta instead." Adalric did not crack a smile, but he sounded unsurprised and even faintly amused by what he said, and allowed a moment's silence for his words to sink in before continuing. "The news I bring to you is that your father, the elder Aloysius, is no more. He passed away in his sleep a week ago, and that is why your mother wants you back in Trévere as soon as humanly possible. Vivat Flavius Aloysius Augustus Quartus! Vivat Helena Augusta!" The King of the Swabians fell down to one knee, followed by the other Teutons and Dulebians and the servant in the dining room, while Elena sprang to her feet and clasped her hands before her mouth, looking to the new Holy Roman Emperor with a stricken expression.

    "What…but, I…" Aloysius IV stammered, regarding his cousin and father-in-law – nay, his new vassals with utter incredulity. The shock came first, flushing away the defiance he had mustered before, then an overwhelming sensation of dread which froze his joints and paralyzed him to his seat. Father had not been well these past few years, that he had seen for himself (to his sorrow, even if they were not nearly as close as himself and Mother), but it was still difficult to the new Emperor to ever imagine the old titan who had kept the Arabs, the steppe nomads and the Norsemen all at bay with a steel sword and his steely will dead.

    With his mouth dry as dust and feeling as though iron hands were crushing his lungs, it took Aloysius a moment to regain presence of mind enough to grumble, "Very well. On to Trévere, then." He glanced at his pillbox cap, hung up on the wall, and rose to take it while the servants began packing at once. However he stopped when he glanced at his Empress, who seemed quite fearful and tremulous herself but could not take her eyes off of him, and added, "But first, leave us for a moment."

    The staff and the federate kings obliged, retreating from the dining room to leave the imperial couple alone. Only then did Elena step forward to draw the new Augustus into a gentle embrace, placing her head against his lean chest as she did so. "I'm so sorry, Aloys." She remarked sadly.

    Aloysius did not reply immediately, though he did return her hug with a tight one of his own. Truth be told, he was not only sorrowful but also terrified at this moment, and not only of the serious imperial responsibilities which the priests had drilled into his head from a very young age. Both Mother and Uncle Artorius seemed to be more and more on-edge every time he visited them, and while Alexandra had seemed amiable enough the last time they met, the former had warned him not to trust her – that she and her husband, Gaiseric the Moor, were plotting to steal the purple out from underneath him. That not only had they been behind the plot to discredit him as a bastard, but that they had tried to kill him too, all those years ago when he was out on a morning ride by Lake Pelso and the brigands rushed him from the woods. Thank God his loyal guards and hounds had been able to defeat them that time.

    "So am I, Lena." When the Emperor spoke, he found himself struggling to keep the tidal wave of emotions he was feeling out of his voice. "Sorry that we married days after my father's death, and that you will now be at the center of whatever fresh hell is coming for us, for Rome. I wish we could have wedded openly, and in better times than this." Aloysius had not openly wept in the eight years since his favorite hound died, for that was not conduct befitting the heir to the Roman throne, but he found it harder to hold the tears back than ever before now.

    "Well, it is as I vowed yesterday: I will be true to you through better times and worse both, till death do us part." Elena replied, trying her utmost to sound reassuring. "You have Father, and all my kindred too. My brothers and sisters found matches among our neighbors, and for all our differences, I pray that we Sclaveni can overlook our grudges long enough to secure your throne for you. But even if they do not, whatever danger might loom overhead, we shall face it together."

    "Yes, so we shall. More than that, I promise we shall overcome it together, as well." Aloysius felt some strength and resolve returning to him, drawing warmth from his wife to thaw his frozen joints and straighten his back. He found it difficult to believe a single word he had just said himself, but he had to try to be brave for Elena's sake and the rest of their family. When they broke their embrace, the Augustus Imperator let out a sigh before marching over to retrieve his cap. "Let us not keep Mother and the rest of the court waiting back at Trévere any longer. With any luck my sister, King Gaiseric, the Senate, the Greeks – they'll all set aside whatever mad schemes for power they might have in mind and make no attempt to obstruct God's will from being done, for it must be His dictate that I have lived so long to rule from the throne next to His own as every Emperor since the first Aloysius did." Hopefully he hadn't used up all his favor with the Most High in pulling off his elopement without a hitch, and God would grant him a peaceful transition of power too.

    Byrsa Citadel of Gardàgénu, 29 July 897

    "I think your concerns about moving the legions faithful to our cause over the Straits of Messana are overblown, darling." The Queen of Africa confidently proclaimed to her husband as she reclined on the couch opposite his, while a slave immediately began waving a great peacock-feather fan to drive the African heat away from her. A night's worth of tears had already been shed when she heard of Father's demise, long expected though it had been; now it was time to act on the schemes they had been drawing up for years, to claim that which was rightfully her inheritance and that of her children.

    "Pray tell why you have come to think so, wife." Answered the Dominus Rex Yésaréyu, a broad-shouldered swarthy man who at present was merely using his great reach to swipe some honeyed dates off their table. Little remained of the Vandalic looks of his ancestors now, not even their once-great height, after centuries of living and ruling and marrying among the Moors. "You know that crossing those straits where Scylla and Charybdis have long caused havoc is one of the most immediate challenges we face. If the army fails to cross over into Italy quickly enough, before your stepmother's creatures can fully prepare…"

    "My stepmother's son has announced to the world that he is married. To a woman other than his betrothed." Alexandra filia Aloysius said, triumph and amusement alike filling her voice as she helped herself to a cup of wine. Ah, it was a strong and smoky red from Sicily, all the more fitting for a wine which should taste like the approach of victory in this occasion. "Perhaps you recall Radovid of Dulebia's daughters, from the last time we had the misfortune of having to suffer that boor's presence. Among them, only one inherited the fair looks of the highest among the Sclaveni rather than those of the Pannonians and Huns. It was she who the lesser Aloysius chose for his bride." Imagining that hag Arturia spilling her tea at the news brought Alexandra no shortage of entertainment.

    "A foolish match made by a half-grown man whose heart rules over his head, then, one which does not add new allies or open new opportunities to his cause. Radovid and his ilk were already certain to support him regardless." Yésaréyu rose even before finishing chewing on his date, and began to pace as he thought over what doors this decision by his brother-in-law had just opened for him. "The lord of Scylla will want recompense which Aloysius cannot give, but which we can. If he needs a new prince's hand in marriage for his daughter…our youngest, Tolemeu, does need a woman to soothe his foul and unruly temper…"

    "My thoughts exactly, O Augustus." Alexandra replied lazily, idly toying with one of her own molten-gold curls – court was closed for the day, and here in the Carthaginian palace's private quarters she was free to let her hair fall loosely and gloriously down to her waist, unbound from any covering or diadem. This Helena was a pretty enough girl in her memory, but not so beautiful that she was worth losing the purple over, unlike herself. If the younger Aloysius had the political instincts God could have given to a gnat, he would have abided by his mother's decision and kept the Dulebian as a mistress. "This loss he has managed to score even before his adherents can crown him is our gain," She thought aloud, "And now that Scylla is sure to turn her fairest face toward us, you have your unopposed crossing into Italia."

    "Hmph. And here I had been deliberating with my officers as to how best to force the crossing if the lords of Bruttium dare keep the straits closed to us, right before coming here." Yésaréyu snorted and allowed himself a smirk. "Well, it is as the Scriptures say: woe to the kingdom whose king is but a child."

    "Were he the spawn of any other woman and not the most immediate obstacle to your return to the throne of your ancestors, I would pity him more than anything." The would-be Augusta remarked with a chuckle, while a servant emerged from the kitchens to begin feeding her fresh grapes and sweet cherries. Frankly she did not actually know her half-brother well enough to hate him, unlike his frigid and self-righteous mother – how the third Aloysius could stand her presence was beyond his daughter. But nothing and nobody could be allowed to stand between the descendants of her sainted mother Euphrosyne who had been born within the confines of lawful matrimony, neither this boy who Father had insisted on siring rather than take the logical decision of naming her and Yésaréyu his heirs nor the bastard her twin had sired with that Arab princess immediately before dying. Alexandra still loved her brother, and would have bowed to him if he'd lived to succeed Father, but if their paths should cross in the afterlife she would certainly rage at him for that and all the unnecessary difficulties it was causing her. "At least you can rest easy for the next few days."

    "Perhaps." Yésaréyu said, guarded as ever. Having already prepared his proclamation to challenge Aloysius 'IV' for the purple on the grounds of the latter's supposed bastardy, he would spend tomorrow in seclusion, conducting a solitary vigil in the highest tower of the Byrsa, before making said proclamation public at his acclamation as Augustus Imperator and consequent raising on the shields of his soldiers on the last day of the month. The actual coronation would have to wait, not that Patriarch Garyasanu was unwilling – of course the Lord-King of Africa and his wife had made sure only an ardent loyalist of theirs would be raised up to head the Church of Carthage, they would be in dire trouble well before Aloysius III passed away were that not the case. But legitimacy demanded that it be done by all the Patriarchs of the Ionian Heptarchy, with the Pope playing a central role (and a new one would have to be found after they got rid of this Theodore II, yet another lackey of Arturia's), and that he be anointed with chrism from the Holy Ampulla inherited by the Aloysians from the Merovingian kings.

    "Have I not just recounted some good news to you? Why then do you still remain so gloomy, husband?" Alexandra queried in-between fruits, stretching on her lectus as she did so. Yésaréyu was a serious and dour man, whose temperament took the ambitious and high-spirited princess some getting used to in the first years of their marriage – she had not expected, nor at first particularly desired, to marry a man so alike her own father. Even her giving him five children did not seem to enliven him for long.

    "It is not your brother I have any concerns about confronting, but the men standing by him." Yésaréyu paused to look out the window, down on the city from which he would be launching his campaign for the purple. "Adalric of the Alemanni, this Radovid who is now his father by marriage, the Count of Blois and the Dukes of Padua and Friuli, and naturally his uncle of Britain. All are hardened captains of men with years or decades of experience from fighting the accursed Saracens, the Magyar hordes, the Norsemen or all three."

    "Is that not true of yourself?"

    "I am one, and they are many." The Moorish high king folded his hands behind his back. Overcoming a stiff numerical disadvantage to achieve victory was celebrated precisely because it wasn't easy, after all. "Young Aloysius' mistake makes our march easier, but our triumph is not guaranteed yet. We should have done more to win over the friends and lieutenants of your late father. And our overtures to their neighbors have brought mixed results, at best." The Dacians and the Magyars were reluctant to act on their mutual grudges with their Slavic neighbors, which he couldn't blame them for given how exposed their position was and how unlikely the Stilichians could aid them from Africa. Those among the Germans who considered themselves Adalric's rivals rather than his friends might be able and willing to buy them time enough to seize Italy and neutralize their own Spanish rivals, though.

    "Perhaps you're right about the Italians, but those Blesevins descended from Merovech have long since accepted the loss of their crown. And Adalric the Teuton…nothing short of Father proclaiming you his heir would suffice to change that old ox's mind." Alexandra stated after some thought, now sounding quite bitter herself. The third Aloysius had earned the loyalty, respect and even admiration of many vassals over the course of his long and active reign, his former squire foremost among them. Whatever the fourth Aloysius' qualities or lack thereof, those vassals would still march with him out of loyalty to Father's wish that the former succeed him; and while Africa was the mightiest of the Empire's sub-kingdoms by a league, truly the Sun at high noon compared to even a united Britain's candle, weight of numbers threatened to balance the scale. Even a bull elephant could be brought down by a sufficiently large horde of ants.

    "Well, nothing can be done about that now, when the battle lines have already been drawn. Aside from our own strength, which is not inconsiderable, at least we have some allies of our own – like the Venetians – to contend with those of the Britons." Yésaréyu huffed, while his wife (having finished eating by now) arose and strode over to wrap her arms around him from behind so that they could watch the sunset together. "The foederati marching with your stepmother's son are not our only concern, mind. We must gain victory quickly lest we leave an opening for the Saracens, may God curse them forevermore, to strike through."

    Alexandra was a tall woman herself, like most ladies of the Domus Aloysiani, and so had to lower her head to rest it upon one of her husband's shoulders. That she was actually taller than him was a source of some insecurity for the Dominus Rex, try as he might to hide it, early in their marriage. "I must confess, that is something I have wondered about. You Stilichians were always so full of zeal about your duties in the history books, and none who have ruled from Carthago here have raised their sword in rebellion against mine own ancestors who reigned from Trévere. I do not think I could hide my surprise, at least not well enough, when I first broached the topic of succeeding Father with you and you proved considerably more receptive than I had thought."

    To Alexandra's further surprise, Yésaréyu's first response to her words was to chuckle. She could remember the last time she had seen him smile (last year when their eldest, Stéléggu, overcame all rival young noblemen who squared off with him with lances or in horse-racing at the African legions' military exercises) but not the last time he'd ever laughed. Her astonishment had only just sunk in when he wryly remarked, "Wife, we Stilichians also have a duty to recover the throne of our ancestors ever since your own ousted our lineage from it more than two hundred years ago. It is high time one of us actually got around to it. I assure you I have not forgotten the enemy to the east, and indeed will strive with all my might to bring this campaign to a triumphant end as quickly as possible lest they take advantage of the inevitable disorder, as I have just said." He drove his fist into an open palm. "'Tis the Saracens who will be the first to feel the same righteous retribution inflicted by the first Stilicho upon the likes of Radagaisus and the vipers of the old Senate, once I recapture what is ours. But for once, that duty must come after the duty I owe to every generation of Stilichian going back to the usurped Egeréu."

    "…fair enough." Alexandra huffed, electing to ignore the slight towards the first Aloysius for now even as her eyes narrowed beneath their heavy lids, midnight-blues in pools of smoke which now made her more greatly resemble the dragon to which her house was oft likened by the poets. In that case she actually saw merit to her ancestor's seizure of the throne – claims of primogeniture versus those of blood proximity and all that – and if anything, considered it almost precedent for what they were doing now. But she knew from experience that the defeat of Eucherius of Africa by Aloysius Glorious remained a sore point for the former's descendants, Yésaréyu most certainly included, and that arguing about it would go nowhere fast. "That is quite the wager to make though, that you can defeat the ninth Arthur Pendragon and both of my father's former squires – now redoubtable kings in their own right – as well as the Greeks and all others who would march with them with such alacrity that the Mohammedans will have no time to stir. It seems, shall I charitably say, an ambitious goal."

    "Who comes in arms against us but a coalition of the fifth century's vanquished?" Yésaréyu replied, now starting to sound a little heated. "By God's grace the first Stilicho smote Arbogast, who murdered the heir of Valentinian the Great and tried to return the Empire to paganism, on the Frigidus with such radiant might that the Frank killed himself rather than live with the shame of his defeat. Years afterward, he retook Illyricum from the decadent Greeks. And decades later, though he was old and ailing he crushed that heretical usurper Constantine of Britain – he who would have us deny that the Most High has a plan for each of us, had he prevailed – and spiked his head above the gates of Milan. And he did all of that despite starting his life as nothing, with far fewer resources than I command now. I cannot possibly live with myself if I cannot do the same against the descendants of those he rightly trampled, though I was born a prince and command the power of all Africa, most of Spania and additional allies in Italia."

    Where had this passion been in their bed all last decade, Alexandra wondered? Admittedly Yésaréyu was in his fifties now and she herself wasn't far behind, but evidently that in no way kept him from being able to call up all the hidden fire and energy of his youthful years when the right task or subject presented itself. Still, she had allowed him one indulgence seconds before this rant, and could not let slide his renewed insults against her ancestor (even if she found his case less disagreeable this time than she had with Aloysius I). "Careful, darling. That first Arbogast who you name so readily may have been a loyal and competent servant of Rome, until he wasn't, but more than that he was also mine own forefather, and thus one to our children besides." She tightened her grip around his wide frame, and her nails began to slowly dig into the rich fabric of his tunic.

    "Ah, correct. I assure you I did not intend any offense, wife, though I seek your forgiveness if I have caused you ire regardless." Yésaréyu laughed again, rather more sheepishly this time. It was not even that she was hurting him in any way, but even strong kings know better than to needlessly upset their wives when said wife was an unforgiving imperial princess. "Merely recounting historical facts. But this reminds me why I try not to allow my passions to overtake me in any instant, no matter how justified."

    "Hmph. You are forgiven, dear husband." Alexandra relaxed her grip and allowed a more playful note back into her voice. "But I hope you will be a good deal more clever than you were just now, when you come to grips with the task of prosecuting this war we're about to begin. There's much to contend with – besides the armies of the northern kings, the Greeks on our eastern flank have got that secret fire of theirs still – "

    "The Venetians assured me that they have had people working on it for years," Yésaréyu cut in. "With any luck, they will already have the secret, or are close to getting it, and will be able to give the Skleroi quite the shock, should they try to fight us on the seas." As far as he knew, the substance was still too unstable to be used in land warfare.

    "I hope they speak truly and that your confidence is warranted, then. The Lord knows I will not run from His judgment, but neither do I have any intention of meeting it any time soon, nor do I believe widowhood will suit me." Alexandra remarked immediately before she heard a polite knock on the solar's door, causing her to release her embrace on the African king entirely and turn around. She gestured for the guards to let whoever was on the other side in – it turned out to be one of the higher-ranking palace servants, who informed them that supper was ready.

    "Very good. I have scarcely eaten more than that date since high noon, and could well devour a horse." Yésaréyu stated, licking his lips in anticipation. By now, the Sun had set and torches were being lit up not just across the Byrsa, but the entirety of Gardàgénu below.

    "And here I thought the Vandals had to forsake horseflesh when they underwent baptism[5]." Alexandra joked, drawing a scoff and a thin smile from her husband as they marched toward the dining room. Along the way she dispatched servants to gather their three younger children, the ones who remained with them since Stéléggu was awaiting their orders in Yudéga[6] and Yabrélla was living with her husband in Ebbone[7], in the triclinium to eat. The imminent outbreak of hostilities would ensure this to be their last supper together for some time, so Alexandra intended to ensure that it proceeded perfectly.

    Bdin[8], 15 August 897

    "It's done." Alexandros of Antioch spat into the dirt, then drove his bloodied sword into the same spot. With one hand he removed one of his gauntlets, so that he could wipe the sweat from his brow with his now-free other hand. The chief of this town lay dead some steps behind him in a pool of his own blood, and Count Ioannes Skleros was securing the survivors among his household. "Are you certain this will get us any closer to victory over the Latins[9]?"

    "Absolutely, O Most August and Christian Majesty." Old Duke Andronikos, father to Ioannes and many others, asserted without hesitation. "The Sklabenoi who have taken for themselves the old name of the Thracians have thrown their lot in fully with the Britons. Every injury done unto them, injures their masters' reach on the Peninsula of Haemus also. We should have begun rooting them out of these lands two, nay, three hundred years ago when they came with the Avars; but as is oft said, though the best time to plant a tree may have been in our fathers' day, the next best time is to-day. And if they wished to avoid meeting our steel, they would have done well to let the old lords of these lands return to take their rightful place in the villas and toil for their betters when the opportunity was still offered to them."

    "You don't think any of this may have influenced their decision to rally to the boy-emperor in Augoústa Treveróroum?" Alexander wryly shot back after removing his stifling helmet and mail coif, gesturing with his ungloved hand at the devastation they had just wrought across Bdin – the culmination of the campaign they had set out on even before they knew that the old Emperor Aloysius had died. The screams and sounds of fighting had mostly died down by now, and while fires were still consuming the wooden buildings of this town, the skies darkening (and not just with smoke) overhead and the sensation of the first raindrops on his fingers indicated that God sought to put them out soon enough.

    "…sometimes I forget how poorly you took to your history lessons." Andronikos huffed, even as Alexander scowled and the pair & their officers moved for shelter from the oncoming rain beneath the roof of Bdin's ancient, crumbling, but still-standing praetorium. Much of its façade had been torn away for building materials by the Thracian occupiers over the past centuries, but still the core of the structure stood, a symbolic mirror to the condition of the Greeks and their ancient claim to these lands. "The Thracians and other Sklabenoi were our enemies long before this moment. This very town, which we call 'Vidynē' now, used to be called 'Bonónia' before our people were driven from it, and was a hundred times more beautiful then than now besides. They would have marched with the boy Aloysius regardless of whether we struck first or not, since not only has he taken one of their kind for a wife, but he and his mother have pledged to recognize and even extend their theft of Greek lands in exchange for their assistance in arms."

    "Do you have a claim to any great share of these lands yourself, great-uncle?" Alexander asked pointedly, propping himself up against one of the ancient Ionic pillars. He had come to increasingly wonder whether the Skleroi had put him forth as a candidate for the purple, even having him publicly acclaimed as such on the streets of Constantinople and raised up on the shields of the Eastern legions prior to being further blessed as Autokrátor by Patriarch Photios II, for the purpose of self-aggrandizement and settling old grudges rather than any genuine conviction that he should succeed Grandfather on the grounds of being the latter's most senior male descendant, illegitimate birth aside.

    Andronikos stared at his grandnephew for a few moments, then let out a thin whistling sound from between his yellowed teeth and cracked a thin smile. "This may surprise you, but no. We Skleroi still have the deeds to a few modest properties by Nikópolis from the early sixth century – then and now, Anatolia was and is where our power resides. I assure you that if all I wanted was to recover the westernmost and least of our villas, we would not have marched even half as far as this place."

    "Then I must ask you to remind me why we are standing in the ruins of old Bonónia and new Vidynē rather than marching with all haste upon Rome, as the Moors are doing."

    "Bonónia here used to be an important port on the Danube, and one of the key places where one could cross from what once was Moesia north of that great river into Thrace proper." Andronikos explained. "The conquests we have secured this past month may not be as splendid as what you imagined for the first cities you would take, grandnephew, but they matter all the same. We have bought off those we could among the Danubian legions and driven those who we could not persuade away; next we must secure the length of the frontier – along the Danube, the mountains of Dardania and Macedonia, what have you – and neutralize the power of the Sklabenoi as much as we are able before going on the offensive elsewhere, lest all those barbarians descend upon Constantinople, Macedonia and Hellas while we are busy fighting for Italy."

    "Ah. So we must secure our homeland from all threats before properly contesting the purple, in short?" Alexander next queried, gazing down at his shorter granduncle from where he stood.

    "More or less, yes." Though Andronikos would not necessarily define Greece west of the Bosphorus as his homeland. Asia Minor was no less Greek than Thrace or Hellas itself, and the bulk of the Skleroi's own enormous estates were concentrated across those provinces which laid along the Armenian border. Andronikos and his siblings themselves were all born near Asmosaton[10] and Dadima[11], and it was a point of pride among them that their family tree included drops of blood from the Mamikonians and other great Armenian houses. Also if the course of conflict should go poorly for them abroad, they would ideally be able to retreat to the 395 borders of the Eastern Roman Empire (at least in Europe) and hold out against the wrath of either the victorious Aloysians or Stilichians.

    Perhaps Alexander was thinking along similar lines though, for his next riposte came thusly: "Well then, what measures have we prepared to secure the eastern border with the Saracen?" He was too young to remember the land he would have considered his own 'homeland', since that last scrap of Ghassanid territory fell to the Crescent despite the best efforts of his maternal grandfather and uncle (and said efforts cost them their lives, even). The Sklabenoi might be barbarians to an even greater degree than the Teutons, but at least many of them had turned to Christ over the centuries; even the newcomer Oungroi had to accept baptism as part of their settlement with his father's great father, as well. But the Saracens were heretics who denied the truth of the Trinity and Christ's parentage as well as his crucifixion, allies to other heretics who denied Christ's nature or that Mary was the Mother of God, and rapacious conquerors & slavers who had already taken so much from Rome besides. They seemed to him the greater evil than any horde of unwashed, moustachioed Slavs or haughty and grasping Latins.

    "Well, now we come to the other reason as to why we marched first and most forcefully against the Sklabenoi. Have you been paying attention to the rank and file of our armies?"

    "A mite." Alexander answered with narrowing eyes, curious as to where this was going. "They are Greeks, but it seems to me that they do not speak and comport themselves as the Greeks living beyond the Bosphorus do."

    That was perceptive of the boy, confirming to Andronikos that it was better he come out with this now than let the former figure it out entirely by himself later. "That would be because they are not. Much of the muscle for our western expedition, other than those legions who have elected to back you and the mercenaries from the Rus', is provided by the Greek families living west of the Bosphorus or descended from western exiles who crossed into Anatolia under Helena Karbonopsina's direction. They have a good deal more to gain than I do from the recovery of northern Thrace and Moesia." Andronikos elaborated, now that his only company were the bodyguards & officers he trusted most and the heavy downpour outside would have kept any eavesdroppers who didn't mind getting wet from hearing what he had to say. "It is important that we appease such allies, lest I and my brother Michael have to dip too deeply into our own core manpower pool in the east. Their emperor Ubaydallah is a weak man, passive and easily distracted – at present, all my intelligence indicates he spends his days trying to rebuild Hadrian's canal between the Red Sea and the Nile, and his nights star-gazing – but still we must exercise a degree of caution."

    Ah, now that made sense. Use the strength of the west to fight those further West, keep the strength of the east back to contend with enemies further to the East. Alexander wondered how sustainable that strategy was though, once they were no longer facing just poorly-armed Slavic squatters in the ruins of long abandoned Greco-Roman settlements. Still, there was something which bothered him now. "So truly we are here not merely for the strategic necessity of securing the Danube and what not, as you said before, but for someone's personal gain instead, as I suspected. Even if it is not yours in particular. And you did not think to tell me any of this before I started directly inquiring about the matter?"

    "Well, every word I said then was also true. Nonetheless sire, I ask your forgiveness for not having thought to tell you all this previously." Andronikos answered with practiced courtesy, bowing his head. In all regards save his height the young Alexander got his looks from his mother – olive skin further bronzed by the eastern Sun, dark hair and almond-shaped eyes. But in nature he was more like his father, possessing much of the same reckless valor which got the latter killed, and also being much too hot-headed to understand the intricacies of the plots which the Skleroi had been weaving almost from the instant that the elder Alexander got himself killed by the Saracens.

    "Bah, you are forgiven granduncle, this time. But I expect no more secrets to be kept from me for any reason, since you have raised me up to be thine own Emperor in the stead of my aunt and uncle both." Alexander further gestured with irritation and barked across the ruin at no-one in particular, "I am Sebastós and Autokrátor! I will not tolerate disobedience and lies, even those by omission, from those serving me! And moreover, I find it shameful that those who profess themselves among my most loyal servants are driven in fact by a selfish lust for land and riches, and not any belief in the righteousness of my cause – that of the departed Alexander Caesar, who they claim to so greatly admire, and the true love of his life – as they said."

    "And you are right, great God-sent majesty." Andronikos further soothed. The lad was still young, even if not so young as his rival in Augoústa Treveróroum, so hopefully he would shed the empty vanity and propensity for hollow grandstanding with the passage of time. At least he was easy enough to calm – some assurances of loyalty, a little massaging of his ego, and he went back to being the pliant figurehead the Skleroi had hoped to rule Europe through. "Alas, man being the fallen creature he is, there will always be those who are chiefly interested in their own gain and thus can only be motivated to fight for you by appealing to their baser natures and desires, rather than high ideals. We need not hold them in high regard however, only their swords." The Skleroi themselves were not, for the most part, exceptions to this rule.

    "Yes, yes." Alexander asserted, seeming annoyed at the prospect. "So, where to after this? You say the objective of our present campaign is to secure the frontier and contain the Sklabenoi, not to destroy them utterly, so I assume now that we have taken the westernmost Danubian outpost on the Thracian border, we will be marching against the Serbs?"

    "That is correct, O Emperor."

    "And in the meantime, the Africans and those who would march with my so-called uncle will bleed one another across Italy and Spania. Not a bad deal for us." Alexander mused openly, drawing a small smile from his granduncle. At least he had inherited some of his father's fighting instinct to go with the recklessness, short temper and youthful arrogance. "When we move to bring down the victor, will the seas be clear? Ships can sail in only a day from Dyrrhachion[12] to Brentesion[13], but I hear the Venetians have declared for Gaiseric the Moor and Aunt Alexandra, and I doubt they will simply fail to contest the crossing altogether."

    "Feh! Those jumped-up mercers and sea rats pose no threat." Andronikos said with a laugh, one which was echoed by his officers. "Did you know they have been plotting to steal the secret of our 'sticky fire'[14] for years – since before you were born, in fact?" The look on Alexander's face suggested he did not. "Their new friends the Stilichians have tried to speed them along, but our espionage network far exceeds theirs in cunning and numbers both. My brother's agents have been watching theirs, turned more than a few, fed them false information to let them think they have come close to seizing that secret – and very soon, they will spring the greatest trap in the history of spywork since Delilah delivered Samson into the hands of the Philistines. And while they are no match for us at sea without those dreadful flames, the Sklabenoi friends of Aloysius Artorius will keep them busy enough by land."

    "It has not even been a minute since I proclaimed that I would brook no more secret-keeping and already I find my father's kindred have kept another secret from me, this time apparently for all my life." Alexander groused, shaking his head. Outside, the rain was easing up, and streaks of light were beginning to break through the dark grey and black clouds overhead – much as these secrets were upon the Eastern Emperor's prodding.

    Andronikos in turn tried to look and sound apologetic. "In this case it could not be helped, great majesty. You did not inquire about this subject till now and for obvious reasons, intrigues of this nature must be kept hidden from as many people who are not directly involved as possible."

    "I wager that's an excuse that you and yours can use to hide a good many things from me, even things I should know of." Alexander raised a finger to point at his granduncle. "I'll have no more secrets kept from me, granduncle. I command it of you as your Emperor."

    "Of course, Most August and Christian Majesty." Said Andronikos, who fully intended to continue keeping a palace's worth of secrets from his grandnephew.

    "The rain has let up. We should gather the troops, and our prisoners and plunder, and prepare to march back to camp." Alexander remarked upon glancing outside, where the afternoon Sun was starting to shine in full once more. "We have the Serbs to our front and Thracians to our back – I don't expect they'll sit quietly across the Danube while we subjugate or eradicate their kindred south of her waters. And I sincerely hope you are right about the strength you have left out east, O Megaduke[15]. It would not do for me to pursue the Empire, only to lose its entire eastern half to the Saracen enemy due to some miscalculation." The southernmost of the Sklabenoi, he did not expect to be that much of a challenge. More daunting was the prospect of facing those auxiliaries marching with legions under the white chi-rho on a blue sky, or the red chi-rho enclosed within the Sun on a white sky. He could only pray that they bled each other badly enough that he could pick the winner off easily, and that the Saracens would indeed be too distracted to jump in.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Moosham Castle, Salzburg.

    [2] Mansio – a rest stop on Roman roads for use by high-ranking officials & dignitaries, and source of the word 'mansion'.

    [3] An ancient Roman sort of pesto made from herbs, pine nuts, fresh cheese, salt, oil and vinegar.

    [4] A Roman alcohol similar to mead (but made by mixing wine, rather than water, with honey).

    [5] The Germanic peoples were known to consume horsemeat after sacrificing the horse at a blót, but the practice was steadily suppressed following their Christianization.

    [6] Utica.

    [7] Hippo Regius.

    [8] Vidin.

    [9] In this case, 'Latin' refers to the peoples of the former Western Roman Empire who aren't from the federate sub-kingdoms, certainly including both the Aloysian and Stilichian dynasties.

    [10] Arsamosata, near modern Elazığ.

    [11] Tadım.

    [12] Durrës.

    [13] Brindisi.

    [14] Pŷr kollētikón, one of several native names for Greek fire.

    [15] Megas doux – that is, 'grand duke'. It isn't an actual rank yet, but rather its usage indicates Andronikos Skleros' prominence – the first among the eastern dukes by both seniority & proximity of kinship to his overlord, and chief commander of said overlord's forces.
     
    Last edited:
    896-900: Turning Point, Part I
  • 896 was, for the most part, an eerily calm year for the Holy Roman Empire. The battle lines between the factions of the Empress, the Queen of Africa and the Prefects of the Orient were being finalized even as their respective heads gathered around the bed of old Aloysius III – in truth soon to be his deathbed, they and he were certain – and carried on the pretense of friendly behavior toward one another as best as they were able. Artur of Britannia shored up his presence on the continent by sending exclusively British reinforcements to 'help' the Treverian legions reach their paper strength with his sister's help (removing those men he had shoring up Máelchon's position in Pictland in the process), while Alexandra double- and triple-checked the allegiances of the Carthaginian legions to ensure her own capital could not be locked down by the enemy the minute her husband declared himself Emperor and said husband ominously gathered troops in Sicily, Sardinia and along his Spanish borders. The Skleroi went so far as to begin skirmishing and raiding with the Thracian Slavs and the Serbs late in the year, claiming the latter were trying to expand their settlements even further south. It was clear that all involved were only waiting for the old Emperor's death to act, and that was something which could not have been much farther off.

    As for the Hashemites ruling east of those Skleroi, the main branch under Caliph Ubaydallah did superficially seem similarly calm and uninterested in pursuing hostilities with the outside world. The Caliph himself had begun a project to repair an ancient canal linking the Red Sea to Al-Qadimah[1], formerly called Babylon-in-Egypt by the Romans and still home to a large Monophysite Christian community, which took up all of his attention and energy not already dedicated to studying the stars these days. Al-Turani had other ideas however, and aside from swatting down two minor revolts among the brutalized and overworked zanj in spring and autumn of this year, he also began to quietly marshal the Islamic armies – rested and rebuilt in the years following the last peace settlement with Aloysius III – in conquered Upper Mesopotamia with plans to strike along a wide front from Antioch to Armenia. His Egyptian lieutenant Lashkari al-Farghani, successor to the retired Al-Shirvani, was to do the same with the intent of leading an expedition against the Africans.

    For the Alids further still eastward, of course, it was rather too late to try to hide their aggression toward their neighbors. The Salankayana push into Islamic Hind was well underway this year, running into and causing trouble for – ironically – the Indian Alids who were not part of their cousins' coalition against the Indo-Romans. These Alid governors rallied under the banner of the oldest and most powerful of their number, Ahmad al-Hajjaj ibn Junayd, but they were defeated in the first battles of Vijayalaya's campaign at Bhillamala[2] and Mandore. Help from Kufa was not forthcoming, since as far as Al-Turani and the Caliph were concerned, if the Alids saw fit to flout their overlord's authority so easily then surely they could hardly expect to count on that overlord to bail them out the instant they ran into trouble: and if they did, well, firstly experiencing some humbling blows delivered from the hands of foreign infidels might actually do them good. All this was of little concern to the Alid troublemakers, who continued to push against the beleaguered Theonesios and drove the Indo-Romans out of most of their remaining territories west of the Caucasus Indicus, although the Belisarian king was able to score a rare victory by successfully relieving the siege of Adinapura this time around.

    GfBpIPx.png

    Battle between the Alid and Salankayana cavalry near Mandore

    In China, there was little time for the victorious Duzong to rest on his laurels, though he had just managed the feat of reunifying China (mostly) diplomatically. First order of business for the old Emperor was to deal with his now-former Jurchen allies, who he was now casting as a threat to unite the Northern and Southern Chinese against. Fortunately for Duzong, said Jurchens were utterly exhausted and exsanguinated from having just barely managed to pull off two back-from-the-brink victories in a row against the Liang, and in no shape to resist the massively reinforced Chinese armies bearing down upon them this year. Minzong of Jin was soundly defeated on the few occasions that he dared try to fight the True Han in the field and had to beat a hasty retreat back over the Great Wall. To add insult to injury, the Koreans ceased paying him tribute & even killed his envoys when he sent men to demand an explanation in this moment where the Jurchens could hardly lift a lance against them.

    Peace was made in short order, by which the Jin saw themselves kicked out of all Chinese lands south of the Great Wall but were allowed the concession of being recognized as overlords of the Khitans, whose pretension to the 'Liao' dynasty was duly disbanded with the Liang no longer around to function as their patrons. Minzong was left seething at this outcome, as was his successor Yuanzong after he was assassinated by dissatisfied vassals later in 896, but all attempts at a third dramatic reversal against the reunited China had failed and so there was little they could do at this time – indeed they were lucky to still be standing at all. Now able to boast that he had tamed the Jurchen barbarians and restored tranquility to the northern frontier with 'thunderclap suddenness', Duzong began to turn to internal affairs. He did not immediately move the capital from Jiankang to Chang'an, which was generally considered the natural choice for any dynasty calling itself 'Han' to be based out of, but he did install his heir Liu Yi, Prince of Han there with his own court & household as well as the expectation that the latter would move the capital to that venerable city when he became Emperor.

    Duzong sought to integrate the Liang aristocracy into the new order in China with a minimum of alienation and assorted troubles, for although their ranks may have been thinned by the bloodshed between the fallen Liang and his own dynasty or the barbarians over the past decades, they were still a considerable force north of the Yangtze and to antagonize them into rebellion would be to overturn his own achievement of a peaceful reunification. He acknowledged their continued ownership of the estates which they held under Liang rule 'in perpetuity' and accepted into his service all those Liang officers who wished to remain in arms, but offered supremely generous retirement packages (including not just financial gifts but also substantial lands in the newly-retaken far northern provinces, or the less-newly-retaken far western ones) to try to get as many of them out of his way so that they could be replaced with more loyal southern officers. Duzong also retained the service of the northern civil bureaucracy (as he had promised to obtain their cooperation), but imported the expansion of the civil service examination system carried out by his predecessors into this new half of his empire as well: his objective was to double, or even triple, the size of the northern bureaucracy and thus massively outnumber the old Liang civil servants with officials who owed their promotion to the Han, thereby marginalizing the former without directly sacking them.

    cX3ttMR.jpg

    Liang and Han bureaucrats trying to sit & work next to each other under their new common overlord

    897 marked the beginning of the long-dreaded great disaster for the House of Aloysius and for Christendom as a whole, for it was in this year that Aloysius the Old – despite his lengthy struggle and best efforts – could no longer keep Death waiting at his door by sheer grit and force of will. Feeling the imminency of his shuffling off the mortal coil, Aloysius had summoned his son back to his side from the shore of Lake Pelso in the summer months, and called upon both his daughter Alexandra & the Stilichians on one hand and Prefect Michael Skleros of the Orient to come and reaffirm that they would indeed bend their knees before the younger Aloysius as the next Holy Roman Emperor: but both parties refused, having so totally committed to their present courses that not even Alexandra could back down for love of her father, and he received nothing but stony silence from both Carthage and Constantinople. His final attempt at averting hostilities & reconciling the cliques which had grown at court in his twilight years having thus failed (and his golden daughter's refusal to either come see him or do her part in preventing a civil war in his very last days most likely fatally breaking his heart), the Emperor died at the age of seventy-seven in early July, having reigned longer than any Aloysian before or probably ever will since.

    The newly-minted Aloysius IV heard of his father's demise while still on the way back to Trévere, having stopped in Noricum to wed his childhood friend and true love Elena Radovidova with the connivance of her father, his guardian – in the process defying his mother's arrangement of his betrothal to Giuditta of Sicily, which had been made known to him with the intent of holding the ceremony as soon as he reached the capital. Suffice to say, Arturia greeted her son and daughter-in-law in a foul mood a few days later, but there was nothing the Empress Dowager could do at that point since Aloysius was resolute in pursuing this marriage and she could not afford to alienate her late husband's former squire (and with him, all the lances of the Dulebes) – all that, and over the coming months the new Empress would demonstrate signs of a progressing pregnancy. Alexandra immediately capitalized on her half-brother's error to snap up the offended Bruttian lords, arranging for Giuditta's marriage to her own youngest son Tolemeu (Gre.: 'Ptolemaios') – where before Arturia intended to hold the Strait of Messina against the inevitable African offensive, now those Moors had thrown the same crossing wide open.

    After proclaiming Aloysius to be the bastard of Arturia rather than his father's lawful son, his dishonoring of the House of Scilla in breaking their betrothal being portrayed as proof positive that he was a figurative bastard in addition to a literal one, and thereby claiming the purple for himself by right of his wife, Yésaréyu wasted no time in striving to bring about the Stilichian restoration which he and his precursors had hoped for over the past 200 years. The Carthaginian Patriarch Garyasanu (Ber.: 'Carcasan') blessed him in this endeavor, but his actual coronation would have to wait until all the other Heptarchs had been made to bend the knee and he'd also secured other markers of imperial legitimacy, such as the proper coronation chrism. The main Moorish army crossed from Messina to Scilla, where they were greeted not with sealed gates and arrows but the flowers and kisses of a cheering crowd, and from there rapidly fanned out to secure Bruttium and Lucania, whereupon the Southern Italian barons mostly threw their lot in with the oncoming mighty host one after another – even those who weren't intimidated into submission were bought off by great gifts of gold from the overflowing African treasury, enriched by their control over the salt mines of the Sahara & trade with Ghana. Gregorio II, Duke of Naples was the first Italian lord to try to resist the African advance in the name of Aloysius IV, but he was assassinated by his brother Marino who then bade Yésaréyu welcome into their city, and was named the next Duke ahead of Gregorio's son Stefano as a reward.

    1JlDcKw.png

    Yésaréyu of Africa, or rather 'Flavius Gaisericus Augustus' as he would have proclaimed himself at the onset of his quest to seize the purple. Aged 51 at the time, the African Dominus-Rex had the fewest allies among the other federates of all the claimants, but compensated for it with the single mightiest sub-kingdom within Christendom and his own considerable battle experience

    By the end of 897, the Moors had invaded Latium and were in the process of besieging Rome, where Pope Theodore had refused to even begin negotiating any potential capitulation. A second Moorish army, meanwhile, had set out from southern Hispania with additional African reinforcements brought by Yésaréyu's eldest son and so-called Caesar Stéléggu. This host hoped to cripple the Lusitanians and Aquitani, allies of the Pendragons by both marriage and strategic convenience, before crossing into southern Gaul and then northern Italy. To that end Stéléggu did his level best to attack the Lusitanians and Aquitani before they could combine their forces, and in that he had some success: at the Battle of Siruela he routed the former while they were still marshaling their own army for an invasion of African Spania, taking King Argantonio ('Arganthonios') captive, though his son Vímara Argantones escaped and would continue to lead the Lusitanians against the Moors. As for the latter, the Aquitani did not have the numbers to withstand the Moors in open combat without their neighbors and Stéléggu proved it by defeating Ramon (Old Aquitanian: 'Erramon', Fra.: 'Raymond') III of Aquitaine in the Battle of Octogesa – since warriors from the Berber tribe of Miknasa proved decisive to breaking the Aquitanians' attempt to hold the river crossings there, the victors renamed the town Mequinenza after them, and as Barcelona's civic leadership capitulated soon after Raymond was compelled to fall back into the mountains of Vasconia where his odds of fending off the Africans were far better.

    Aloysius IV himself had almost no time to deal with the Southern Roman offensives this year, since he first had to completely lock down his northern power-base. While Britain and Gaul supported him (he and his uncle Artur honorably allowed the African inquisitors to leave Britain unmolested, but naturally their departure and the Britons' new great distraction gave the Pelagian heretics they were supposed to be suppressing together some respite), there were some among the Teutons who dissented – a number of Saxon and Thuringian lords, chiefly, who took the side of Yésaréyu due to their own personal rivalries, either with his chief Germanic supporter Adalric (for they resented the power and primacy the Alemanni had enjoyed under Aloysius III) or their own pro-Aloysian neighbors. Though the insurgent coalition was on paper at a serious disadvantage against the loyal Northern Roman forces marching out of Trévere to dispose of them, their leader Egbert von Salza[3] capitalized on the youthful Emperor's inexperience at arms to nearly defeat him in the Battle of the Unstrut this autumn. Aloysius deployed his army in a highly conventional, by-the-book manner and was astonished when the seemingly inferior rebel army successfully held the fords against his larger but dispersed ranks, in spite of his British longbowman corps demonstrating their superiority in the initial missile exchange between the two sides; their counterattack throwing his men back left him practically paralyzed and it fell to Adalric & his uncle Artur to lead a counter-charge against the most powerful rebel column himself, whereupon the former killed Von Salza in single combat and routed the rebels despite his own advanced age.

    The new Augustus Imperator was well-read, but clearly reading De Re Militari and the Virtus Exerciti constituted no substitute for actual combat experience, and he would have to rely greatly on the immensely grizzled captains he'd inherited from his father if he was to have any chance at winning this war. Where Aloysius was able to exhibit some talent of his own was in the realm of diplomacy, where despite having bungled all of his mother's plans for the defense of Italy at the very beginning of his reign, he followed up the victory at the Unstrut by reaching out to vanquished lords who had retreated to their castles to further defy him. By extending a forgiving hand and moderate terms, he was able to induce their surrender one after another, taking hostages and shrinking but not eliminating their domains to the benefit of those who had remained loyal to him. At the same time, among the concessions he did wrest from them were territorial cessions to not just the loyal German lords but also their Slavic neighbors, who had further been promised seats in the Senate and recognition as kings equal to the other federates at long last – all of which served to tip the likes of the Wends, Bohemians and non-Dulebian South Slavs into his column. In this manner Aloysius was able to clear out all threats to his rule in & around Germania by the end of 897, and thus free his armies up to fight those of his sister and the Skleroi elsewhere.

    Ki8etBR.png

    Aloysius IV, the Northern Roman Emperor, at the start of his reign. Only 17 when his venerable father passed, he began said reign with quite the mistake to make up for and relied greatly on his vastly more experienced vassals to win the war for him

    Besides the western Mediterranean, the other great 'elsewhere' had to be the eastern Mediterranean. Old Vinidario della Bella, now Duke of Friuli, had moved to lay siege to Venice itself with Torismondo della Grazia, Duke of Padua and the Carantanian Slavs. Unfortunately for the Northern Roman loyalists in and around northeast Italy, their inability to navigate the difficult and marshy terrain around the Venetian Lagoon as well as the Friulians' own rivalry with their Carantanian neighbors rendered their siege lines utterly ineffectual. The Venetians used their unhindered supremacy in the Adriatic to easily reinforce & supply the other cities of their league against Croat and Serb besiegers as well, though after a plot to steal the secret of Greek fire from Constantinople terminated disastrously with all of their spies being lured out and hanged by the Skleroi late in the year, they were reluctant to challenge the Greeks at sea.

    And speaking of the Skleroi, not only did they acclaim Alexander the Arab as Emperor in the Queen of Cities but they went on the warpath against the South Slavs, particularly the Serbs and Thracians. Calling upon those great Greek landlords or dynatoi who still had claims upon lands settled by the Sclaveni in previous centuries, Alexander and his greatuncle Duke Andronikos laid waste to many of the Thracian settlements in the former province of Moesia, ultimately pushing as far as the town of Bdin (or 'Vidynē' to the Greeks) before turning west to do the same unto the Serbs living in the Dardanian mountains. At the Battle of Skoúpoi[4] the Eastern Romans defeated a rare combined army of the Serbs and those Thracian warriors who managed to stay ahead of their devastating initial advance, securing those mountains as a northern buffer zone with which to protect Macedonia & Hellas while also compelling the Serbian prince Vlastimir to lift his siege of Dulcigno[5] (promised to him by Aloysius as a territorial concession to definitively secure the Serbs' support) in order to better combat the Hellenic threat. The latest Roman civil war was on and there could be little doubt that much would change, no matter who won at this important turning point in the Empire's history.

    sbjTCIo.png

    Alexander the Arab accepts a crown from the Skleroi and Patriarch Photios of Constantinople, though he dares not actually place it on his head until all of his rivals have been defeated. He began in-between the Stilichians and Aloysians in the strength of his 'base' kingdom and the number of allies he had on hand, but with the additional complication of having the most vulnerable border with the Caliphate as well

    898 brought with it some good news for the Northern Roman faction, as in the spring the Empress Elena gave birth to an heir for this branch of the Aloysian dynasty: a boy baptized as Aloysius, just as his father had been named for his grandfather, who by the date of his birth was most likely conceived on the couple's wedding night. This was about the only break Aloysius IV would be catching all year however, for the Roman garrison surrendered to Yésaréyu's army after having spent ten months under siege with no hope of relief. Torismondo of Padua had left the siege of Venice to his neighbors and moved south to make an attempt at lifting the Moors' own siege of the Eternal City, but with his numbers he rapidly found he had no chance against the African army and beat a hasty retreat following his confrontation with not even by the whole African army, but merely one of its divisions under Yésaréyu's son-in-law Bedu (Van.: 'Ovida'), Count of Ebbone, at the Battle of Camerino.

    Now Pope Theodore II (being a staunch Aloysian partisan) shut himself up in the Castel Sant'Angelo, formerly better-known as the Mausoleum of Hadrian until the Archangel Michael was reportedly seen on its roof presiding over the end of one of the sixth century's dreadful plagues in the city street. Yésaréyu expected as much and set a guard under Tolemeu's command around the fortress – of course assassinating the Pope was out of the question, as had devastating the cultural & spiritual core of the Empire's western half been (which was why he kept his soldiers on an iron leash of discipline as they marched through Italy), but with any luck they could starve him out and either compel him to crown the African king Emperor in exchange for allowing his return to the Lateran, or else wait until he died of starvation and ensure the election of a more pliant Pontiff. Theodore, for his part, had stored up a considerable stockpile of provisions in the Castel Sant'Angelo in expectation of having to retreat there and awaiting rescue by the Northern Romans, thus locking himself and Tolemeu into a lengthy waiting game.

    After having taken Rome and brought the Central Italians to heel, Yésaréyu continued onward to relieve Venice, which he did by the onset of winter this year. The Italo-Goths and Carantanians, now consolidating their forces and abandoning their ineffectual siege of that great maritime power entirely, moved to engage the Africans in the Battle of Ravenna but were soundly beaten: first the Carantanian contingent under their Prince Pavel were pushed back by forward elements of the Moorish host in a skirmish outside nearby Forlì (as the latter-day common Italians had taken to calling the former Forum Livii), and following this poor start the entire Northern Roman army was put to flight in the battle proper a day later, after which Yésaréyu routed them from the Polesine to the north as well and succeeded in linking up with the Venetians overland.

    Radovid of the Dulebes, who was supposed to have come to his southern allies' aid, had found himself tied down by the Dacians. They had initially been reluctant to enter the conflict but did so now on the side of the Skleroi to help dismember the Thracian principality and also seize some contested territories around the Danube from Dulebia. Consequently, once he had brought the Germans to his side as a whole (or at least gotten the die-hard opponents of Adalric out of his way), Aloysius IV would have to move to assist his father-in-law rather than directly confront the Stilichians in Italy. Since the Aquitani were unable to obstruct Stéléggu's advance along the southern Gallic coast and his capture of Narbonne (although they were able to protect their core territory in the Battle on the Garonne this year), Aloysius detached his mother's cousin Hoël, Duke of Armorica, from the main body of his army to take command over the western front against Yésaréyu's heir and prevent the latter from linking up with his father in Italy at all costs.

    While the Hashemite senior line was making its final preparations for a great invasion of Armenia & eastern Asia Minor which would capitalize on the ongoing Roman disunity, their kindred continued to strive against said Romans' distant cousins in India this year. Assisted by the Salankayanas opening up a second front to the south and making the situation so dire for the Alids that those battling across Bactria & Arachosia had to redirect some of their troops southward to stop the Hindu advance, Theonesios had managed to staunch the bleeding and rallied his armies to push the Saracens back from the walls of Adinapura in a bloody engagement this year. However, he was unable to recover any ground west of that city and the reinforced Alid coalition in the south dealt a harsh rebuke to the Indians at the Battle of Nagapura[6], putting a stop to Vijayalaya's own offensive.

    In 899, Aloysius and the Northern Romans did descend upon the Dacians and others who had taken up arms with the Eastern Romans in the final push to secure their backyard (so to speak) before turning to the more dramatic confrontations awaiting them along the Mediterranean coast. While still physically present with the Northern army, the Emperor wisely delegated command decisions to Adalric & Radovid, who proceeded to inflict a sharp defeat on the Dacian army of Voievod Dan I at the Battles of Kosjíprol[7] and Chorniy Grad[8]. These victories induced the formerly neutral Magyars to declare for Aloysius, which in turn drove Dan to surrender before his northern neighbor could take too much land away from him & his people; in turn the clement Northern Emperor accepted the Dacians back into his service, though he assigned them to a risky 'honor' in his vanguard where they would be expected to make up for their dis-service.

    The Northern Romans next marched to the aid of Vlastimir and the Serbs & loyal Thracians, in the process also striking up periodic situational alliances with their Eastern Roman rivals to suppress local outbreaks of the Gnostic 'Bogomil' ('dear-to-God') heresy among the devastated and disillusioned Thracian lands as they did so – his coming into conflict with these heretics gave Aloysius additional motivation on top of the lingering Pelagians to bring a victorious conclusion to this war more swiftly, lest more of his subjects turn away from Roman ways and the Ionian Church which represented one of the most important pillars of Roman rule. For their part, the Greeks now commanded by Count Ioannes Skleros (a son of Duke Andronikos) generally retreated before the massively reinforced Slavic armies, falling back to the prepared buffer zone they had carved out for themselves in the mountains of Dardania and southern Thrace. The main thrust of the Eastern Roman war effort had already moved to Italy: their outnumbered fleet torched the Venetian one in the Battle off Otranto to clear a path, after which Andronikos and Alexander landed in southeastern Italy.

    This new challenge compelled Yésaréyu to lift his siege of Milan, one of the most loyal redoubts of the Aloysians in northern Italy and also the temporary capital of that peninsula's Praetorian Prefecture, to see this new threat off. Tolemeu had already tried and failed to meet the Eastern Romans in the Battle of Benevento, where the African prince had hoped to use the River Calore to balance out his severe numerical disadvantage only for the Greeks to pin his available troops down with feints and cross wherever they found their advance uncontested, after which he abandoned his own siege of Castel Sant'Angelo and withdrew to defend Rome from the Skleroi. Yésaréyu clashed with Andronikos & Alexander in the Battle of Rieti northeast of Rome, near the bloodsoaked fields where the Western-Eastern Roman alliance had brought Attila down five hundred years prior; at roughly 30,000 strong apiece, both armies filled this new field with almost as many soldiers as the original Battle of the Rieti Plain had. But the Moors had the victory here, drawing the inexperienced but cocksure Alexander (whose opinion of his own generalship had been inflated by the preceding victories) into a reckless charge with the feigned retreat of their light cavalry, followed by a counterattack spearheaded by their heavy knights.

    Thus the Eastern Romans ended 899 by retreating in disarray back toward southeastern Italy, their plan for a quick & triumphant march into Rome foiled, but this was not the end of their troubles. Al-Turani launched his long-prepared invasion out of Upper Mesopotamia in this year as well, and the Skleroi were quickly shown to have grossly underestimated the Saracens' power and overestimated their own when the forces they had left in that region (which they thought would have been adequate to contain any Islamic attack) were crushed in the Battle of Arzen – here Prefect Michael's eldest son (and thus one of Andronikos' nephews) Count Georgios was killed, as was the Armenian king Ashot II Mamikonian, alongside as many as 10,000 Eastern Roman and Caucasian troops or half their eastern field army. By the time 899 was over, the Saracens had overrun huge tracts of southern Armenia and were also pushing into southeastern Anatolia, while the news of his favorite son's death amid the disastrous battle caused the already extremely elderly Prefect Michael to suffer a fatal heart attack and thus deprived the Skleroi of their foremost political leader.

    wNVjbV3.jpg

    Count Georgios Skleros, clinging to an Eastern Roman standard, and the purple-cloaked Ashot of Armenia staring down their imminent demise as the Saracens move in for the kill

    Lashkari al-Farghani had also launched the planned secondary push into Africa, though he was unable to replicate his superior's smashing victory in the sands of Libya and only got as far as Oea for now. Yésaréyu's brother Tanaréyu (Van.: 'Athanaric') was responsible for contending with him here, and did so more successfully than Georgios Skleros had done even though his army was considered second-rate compared to the forces taken by his brother and nephew to square off against their fellow Romans – comprised mostly of local Berbers, veteranii swayed into leaving retirement by generous salaries, and additional mercenaries from as far as Ghana. In any case, despite their rousing victory at Rieti and containment of Al-Farghani's attack (for now) the Moors also had their own share of troubles: Pope Theodore did not take the opportunity to leave Rome, being firmly of the opinion that a Patriarch should rather die in their God-given seat than flee danger, but he did take advantage of the chaos brought on by the Eastern Roman incursion to fully resupply the Castel Sant'Angelo with the help of sympathetic Roman citizens. The Rolandine duke Hoël was also off to a good start in his quest to defend the western provinces, for he repelled Stéléggu's attack on Arles in a hard-fought engagement this year while the Aquitanians & Lusitanians continued to bite into the African crown prince's back from the domains left to them.

    No sooner had their seniors initiated the latest Islamic invasion of the Roman world did the Alids in the east seek to come to terms with their own enemies, both to avoid burning too many resources too quickly against the formidable might of the Later Salankayanas and to consolidate those gains they had already managed to acquire from the Indo-Romans – said Alids had learned from at least some of their ancestors' mistakes, and would carefully pace their conquests in this extremely rugged and difficult region so as to minimize the risk of overextension or open themselves up to a Christian/Hindu counterattack. Theonesios and Vijayalaya both made attempts to recover additional ground throughout the first half of 899, but the former was defeated once more in the eastern approach to Kophen (now simply 'Kabul' to its new Arab overlords) and took up Abd al-Rahman's offer when the latter sued for peace. Vijayalaya, for his part, grumbled at Theonesios' concession of Kophen and its environs, but was unwilling to continue fighting without allies and sufficiently mollified by the Muslims' cession of the territories up to & within part of the Thar Desert which he had himself occupied to stand down for now.

    Spreading news of the disastrous rout of the easternmost Eastern Roman forces at Arzen and the demise of Prefect Michael compelled his brother & grandnephew to mostly abandon their Italian adventure in 900, much to the relief of the Stilichians who could now concentrate against their Aloysian rivals once more. The Northern Romans too noticed pressure on the Balkan front slackening as the Eastern Romans hastily redirected their soldiers there eastward and committed those remaining to a strictly defensive posture, freeing up all the remaining strength of the South Slavs to support an offensive against the Venetian league and the Southern Roman positions in Italy. Aloysius' generals obtained the surrender of Spalato and Traù in rapid succession, while Crepsa (being more safely situated on an island) held out until an uprising among the mostly-Sclaveni slaves in its market gave the besiegers an opening through which to successfully storm it. Vikla, and of course Venice itself, both proved unassailable at this time however.

    4XyNVoU.png

    African knights with Norman-style teardrop shields and a 'Blackamoor' mercenary long-spearman from beyond the Sahara on their way to confront the Aloysians' attempt to push into Italy, carrying with them a Carthaginian Patriarchal standard and a devotional Marian banner

    In any case, Yésaréyu hoped to keep the Northern Romans out of Italy altogether and to induce the surrender of their remaining Italian supporters (namely the Della Grazia brothers who were still defiantly holding Milan) by defeating Aloysius IV in a major battle this year, while his young rival was eager to reopen the road to Rome so that he might finally be crowned there with all the due pomp & ceremony necessary to legitimize an Augustus Imperator beyond reproach. Thus the two marched into what would be the first significant battle directly pitting both Latin imperial claimants against one another along the at-times indistinct boundary between northeastern Italy and the Carantanian lands. Yésaréyu desired a fight along the banks of the Frigidus, now called the Vipava by the Carantanians, for its auspicious symbolism; however the Northern Romans were not inclined to grant this wish and instead maneuvered through the passes in friendly Bavarian & Carantanian territory, compelling the Moors to engage them in the upper Isonzo valley near a village which the Italo-Goths called Kaborệdu[9], also known as Kobarid to the Carantanians and Caporetto to the 'proper' Italians.

    The Northern Roman advance guard – Carantanians and Croats mixed with Artur of Britannia's men, including sellswords from as far as Ireland and a smattering of his own British knights – emerged from the mountains and marched into the town on a May morning, securing it in a further brief but bloody skirmish with the Africans' own forward-most light cavalrymen. The actual Battle of Kaborệdu did not take place until the afternoon since both sides needed a few more hours to arrive in full and form up for combat (in the process practically filing the valley & the surrounding heights from end to end with men), which kicked off with renewed clashes between the Northern and Southern Roman skirmishers: this time though, the latter held the advantage – Artur had brought an interesting new sight onto the battlefield in the form of his Irish mercenary kerns & hobelars, mounted men fighting with javelins and Gaelic long-knives called scians from atop the agile and hardy ponies of their homeland, but their lack of armor left them at a crippling disadvantage against the Moorish horse-archers.

    The main African attack which followed pushed the larger but more heterogenous Northern Roman army out of Kaborệdu, for Artur and the chivalry of Britain, Gaul, Germany & Sclavinia were defeated in their great clash with the chivalry of Africa, Spain & southern Italy in and around its streets. But any celebration at this stage was premature, for the Africans next ran into an insurmountable obstacle on the heights & hills around the town: British longbowmen perched on the high ground, protected not only by dismounted knights, Anglo-Norse housecarls and heavily armored Swabian swordsmen but also rows of stakes, pointing outward from the ground and arranged in such a way as to funnel any attacking force into passages most strongly defended by their supporting infantry. The Africans could not break through such redoubtable defenses either on foot or ahorse, and their own archers were outranged not only by the Britons' longbows but also on account of the latter's terrain advantage. Once their attacks had completely stalled against the Northern Roman defense and their ranks were sufficiently thinned by the Britons' withering arrows, Adalric directed the Northern Roman reserves into a furious downhill counterattack which would have swept the Moors from the field entirely were it not for their own reserve, whose commitment under the personal command of Yésaréyu stabilized the situation south of Kaborệdu.

    LOTIAis.jpg

    In their very introduction to large-scale combat with rival Romans, the longbowmen of Britannia immediately proved themselves an unrivaled threat at range when properly supported and given time to prepare on the high ground

    Nightfall forced an end to the fighting, giving both sides some time to collect their dead & wounded and also plan their next moves. Deducing that he could not defeat the British so long as they were entrenched on such favorable terrain, Yésaréyu ordered a retreat from Kaborệdu – as much as it pained him to fall back in the face of his dynastic rivals even once, it would be still more foolish of him to throw his men away on one futile charge after another against unshakeable enemy positions such as those he had encountered earlier in the day for no reason other than his pride. Instead the African king hoped to set up an ambush against the Northern Romans, who themselves needed some time to rest and regroup after the hard fighting around Kaborệdu & to reinforce their ranks on account of the bloody casualties they had sustained in the earlier stages of the battle; Yésaréyu knew from the Vikings' own earlier battlefield successes against the Britons that their longbowmen were a good deal less formidable if caught outside of a well-prepared defensive position.

    The Southern Romans got their chance for revenge near the wine-growing town of Conegliano, a ways southwest of the battlefield of Kaborệdu but still eastward beyond the Piave River which they considered their most dire fall-back position. Though unable to successfully execute the ambush he had tried to contrive, Yésaréyu still saw a chance to attack his adversaries before they had fully arrayed for battle and did so at the urging of his son Tolemeu, who boldly led the African cavalry on a charge that (while reckless) succeeded in scattering Artur's vaunted British archers and would have routed the Northern Romans entirely were it not for Adalric's rearguard action. Both sides had now taken a measure of the other's strengths and weaknesses, and came to accept that this war would not be as easily won as they had hoped for – they could only hope that whoever won in the end, would neither take too long nor cause too much devastation in so doing.

    As for the Eastern Romans, the situation east of the Bosphorus was more than a little precarious by the time their chosen Emperor and the grand duke Andronikos arrived with reinforcements. The Saracens had gone so far as to sack Dvin, the capital of the Armenian kingdom, and had driven as deeply as Nyssa in Cappadocia to the west. The Cilician Bulgars had been compelled to abandon the plains where they had settled in favor of the nearby mountain strongholds, and no small number of them had been killed or carried off as slaves by the Muslims before they could reach safety too. At the exhortation of the young Eastern Emperor the Greeks surged into battle with Al-Turani east of Lake Tatta[10], and there won a victory against the Muslims in the brackish marshes which hindered the latter's horsemen. However, this victory was hardly a crippling blow to old Al-Turani – it merely checked the Islamic advance, and they had a long way to go still to kick the Muslims out of Roman soil, a road along which doubtless Alexander would chew his granduncle out for having bungled the defense of the eastern frontier so badly as he marched onward.

    r2B5hqW.png


    1. Northern Roman Empire (Aloysius IV)
    2. Southern Roman Empire (Gaiseric)
    3. Eastern Roman Empire (Alexander the Arab)
    4. Burgundy
    5. Swabia
    6. Bavaria
    7. Frisia
    8. Saxony
    9. Thuringia
    10. Lombardy
    11. Aquitaine
    12. Lusitania
    13. Britannia
    14. Lutici & Obotriti
    15. Bohemians & Moravians
    16. Dulebes
    17. Carantanians
    18. Croats
    19. Serbs & Thracians
    20. Dacia
    21. Magyars
    22. Cilician Bulgars
    23. Armenia
    24. Georgia
    25. Caucasian Alans & Avars
    26. Pictland
    27. Norse Kingdom of the Isles
    28. Free Irish (Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta-Mumhain & Connachta)
    29. Hiberno-Norsemen
    30. Norway
    31. Sweden
    32. Denmark
    33. Pomeranians
    34. Poland
    35. Ruthenia
    36. Dregoviches
    37. Kryviches
    38. Rus'
    39. Baltic tribes of the Prussians, Scalvians, Curonians, Samogitians & Aukstaitians
    40. Hashemite Caliphate
    41. Alid principalities
    42. Nubia
    43. Ghana
    44. Khazaria
    45. Pechenegs
    46. Kimeks
    47. Oghuz Turks
    48. Karluks
    49. Indo-Romans
    50. Later Salankayanas
    51. Gujarat
    52. Chandras
    53. Tamil kingdoms of the Cheras, Cholas & Pandyas
    54. Anuradhapura
    55. Tibet
    56. Uyghurs
    57. True Han
    58. Khitans
    59. Jurchen Jin
    60. Nanzhong
    61. Silla
    62. Nam Việt
    63. Champa
    64. Kambuja
    65. Japan
    66. Srivijaya
    67. Sailendra
    68. New World Norse
    69. New World Irish
    70. Annún
    71. Mississippian Empire

    d5bDH2S.png

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Old Cairo.

    [2] Bhinmal.

    [3] Langensalza.

    [4] Scupi – Skopje.

    [5] Ulcinj.

    [6] Nagaur.

    [7] Kecskemét.

    [8] Csongrád.

    [9] Kobarid.

    [10] Lake Tuz.

    Merry Christmas, readers! :)🎄 With this entry we have ended the ninth century on a turbulent note. Next week I'll be ending this year/starting the new one with a factional overview, and then it's on to our tenth & final century.
     
    Spring and Autumn around the Great Waters
  • gg4Glzb.png

    Capital: Dakaruniku.

    Religion: 'Dakarubiinihuúnu' – the 'Great Mystery', so named after the Mississippians' pantheistic interpretation of the concept of an omnipresent 'Great Spirit' common to the mythologies of the Wildermen of Aloysiana's eastern woodlands.

    Language: 'Aričiwin', the 'straight speech' or 'straight way of talking', which is what the Mississippians of Dakaruniku call their own tongue (now also the lingua franca of their empire). At this point in time it is only one of the many languages in the Mississippian family, for each previously independent city-state and chiefdom in the riverlands has most certainly developed their own different dialects & languages before being brought under Dakaruniku's rule – just as Latin was originally spoken only in Latium and the Italic language family was full of now-extinct non-Latin languages such as Umbrian, Oscan and Venetic. Their Briton neighbors refer to both Aričiwin and the Mississippian languages as a whole with the term 'Míssissépené'.

    Nations, and continents, can change like the seasons – and so as surely as the weather warms, the Sun shines more brightly and the world's volcanoes return to slumber, the fortunes of the budding nations of the Ultimate West have begun to mature and wax. The first Europeans came to a New World on the other side of the Atlantic from their homeland nearly four centuries ago, and though they are still rather few compared to the numbers which will surely swarm the shores of this 'Ultimate West' centuries into the future, in that time they have brought about great change already. Whether they came seeking fortune on virgin soil where no greater lord or king can command them or sanctuary where they can practice their specific religious doctrines without fear of suppression from the authorities above, those early arrivals found and almost immediately disrupted the indigenous tribes living amid the oft-snow-covered woodlands of the western continent – most of whom had been isolated Stone Age hunter-gatherers, and thus were not only thousands of years behind the newcomers technologically but had no immunity to even the most basic diseases brought over by the newcomers. Dubbed 'Wildermen' by the Europeans, and their still-small numbers devastated by epidemics, few among these tribes seemed like they could pose a match to the newcomers, that is until the latter moved further inland.

    Along the banks of the mighty Mississippi and its numerous tributaries, those 'Wildermen' living around the southernmost fringe of the Europeans' maps of the New World as of 900 had built increasingly vast and prosperous towns centered around the earthen mounds upon which they have raised up palaces & temples. Sustained by the river-fed farms where they grow crops such as corn and beans, sufficiently skilled to work copper at least, and increasingly interconnected with one another thanks to river-borne trade, their societies and mode of living also grew more sophisticated and stratified over time – gone are the scattered bands of closely related clans who once roamed the land in search of berries and deer, replaced entirely by permanently settled communities with clearly defined chieftains, warrior aristocracies and priestly classes capable of producing artisan goods on a large scale. Among these cities none is greater than Dakaruniku, the aptly named 'Grand Mound' situated near the confluence of the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers, whose populace critically survived their brush with the first disease outbreaks brought on by their interaction with the envoys of the Pelagian Pilgrims.

    From this strategic position the people of that city have built up a formidable empire out of the bones of their neighbors, subjugating numerous lesser Mississippian cities with both unbridled ferocity and great cunning, and in more recent years they have even toppled their most formidable Wilderman adversary to date in the Three Fires Council which ruled the lands north of them. The source of the Mississippi itself has been discovered and claimed (albeit only nominally due to its remoteness) by the men of Dakaruniku, through their coercion of the Three Fires tribes who knew of it, and now they seek to find its mouth also. To accomplish all this, they had many weapons to call upon: an outsized (and still growing!) manpower pool fed and watered by their supremely fertile core territory, great deposits of minerals with which to forge equipment to arm said manpower with, but perhaps more importantly they have been blessed with paramount chieftains who possess the ambition, ruthlessness and cunning expected of empire-builders. Of these traits the third is arguably the most vital, for it was by wit and careful planning that the Dakarunikuans first learned the secret of iron-forging from the Britons who have settled further north still beyond the Three Fires lands, and then begun to organize their warriors into a true army of soldiers capable of fighting in massed formations well beyond anything their neighbors could manage.

    The new 'Mississippian Empire' (Miss.: Nahun'ačituúʾ - 'Unity-Of-All' – or less presumptuously, Nahun'ánu Misipisáhniš, 'Unity of the Tribes of the Great Rivers') which has evolved out of Dakaruniku's conquests is not the only entity of its kind in the lands which most Europeans have come to call 'Aloysiana' and which they themselves know as Turtle Island, of course. Among others, far to the southwest the warming climate and increasing rainfall produced food surpluses among maize-growing tribes, who consequently have increasingly settled down and carved their own great towns into the canyons of their homeland[1]; further still to the south, in the jungles of Mesoamerica the Maya are amassing alliances and sending armies which still dwarf those of the Mississippians against one another even as neighbors to their west, such as Teotihuacan, rise and fall in the earliest pages of the history of the Nahua – soon to culminate in the imminent rise of the Tōltēkah or 'Toltecs' from the rapidly strengthening city of Tollan; and far beyond them, indeed arguably beyond the bounds of Aloysiana itself, the Chimú are emerging as a distinct nation in valleys beneath the world's longest mountain range. But these peoples and their struggles are still a world away from both the Mississippians and Europeans, pagan and Christian alike, who have come and will continue to come onto the shores of Aloysiana. To the Old World of the Romans and the first settlers of this New one alike, the Mississippians are the only true empire among the Wildermen, or at least the only one that carries any relevance to their interests.

    For now they have been friendly to said Europeans, if for no reason other than rational self-interest. Indeed the Mississippians have so far actually been quite reliable allies for the Pelagian Britons of Annún, and helped carve up the Three Fires territories with them. But their time of shared interests is coming to an end with the ninth century, and with it any pretense of friendship, now that they are neighbors and have learned nearly all that they care to learn from the Britons. For now they still have the full course of the Mississippi to chart down to its mouth, and softer targets in the remaining Wildermen around them to subdue, yet the Mississippians have not forgotten that the Europeans brought not just strange mounts and the secret of iron-making but also plague with them: they were just fortunate that the first bouts of that invisible killer left more of their people alive than dead, and that that which did not kill them made them stronger, which is not something many of the neighbors they crushed can say. The Chiefs of All Chiefs in Dakaruniku intend for the next centuries to be springtime for their Mississippian Empire, but alas their march also heralds a more bitter autumn and winter for all who stand in their way than they have ever known before, be they Wilderman or European from across the sea.

    In many regards the Mississippians are thousands of years behind the European newcomers to the western continent, and yet they have spurned despair at this creeping realization in favor of striving mightily to catch up to the best of their ability; governance is no exception to this rule. As of the year which Christian Europeans recognize as 900 AD, Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ has just finalized the transformation of Dakaruniku from one among many city-states into the capital of a budding Mississippian Empire, and in so doing became the first of the Dakarunikuan chiefly lineage to claim the mantle of Šaánu-šaánuraan – 'chief of all chiefs', or more plainly, the Mississippian Emperor, who claims to rule not just the Mississippian riverlands but also the entirety of the Ultimate West. Theoretically he is the supreme despot of the riverlands, chosen by the gods out of all his brothers as proven by the empire's succession 'law' requiring him to kill all said fraternal rivals in a bloody battle royale upon their father's death, and to whom all Mississippians naturally owe their allegiance. Besides presiding over major religious festivals and leading the army into battle, the Chief-of-Chiefs also bears the important responsibility of collecting & redistributing goods for the good of Dakaruniku at his palace, thereby simultaneously trying to ensure that the city's resources are used as effectively as possible and making a show of 'royal generosity' to his subjects. When he dies, he is entombed beneath the imperial burial mound of Dakaruniku in the style of his ancestors – on a bed of thousands of shell beads arranged in the shape of a soaring falcon, surrounded by the lesser tombs of his most faithful servants and elaborate grave treasures[2].

    In practice, no man rules alone, no matter his pretensions. Lacking a Roman-style bureaucracy through whom he can exert the authority he claims, the Šaánu-šaánuraan must instead rely wholly on a patchwork of vassal chiefs (Miss.: Šaánu) to govern everywhere he cannot be physically present himself, such that the Mississippian Empire cannot be described as a centralized autocracy like the Dominate-era Roman Empire or even the federation of kingdoms with the powers of the Emperor and his vassals hanging in an at-times precarious balance as it became under the Aloysians, but a confederation of un-equal cities led by and bound to Dakaruniku more akin to the early Republic. Indeed, the most learned sages among the Britons of Annún describe the Mississippian Empire as a crude and despotic mockery of that entity, accidentally forged in its image by the 'savage' hands of the Wildermen despite them obviously having no knowledge of Rome whatsoever; a better comparison which they have not made, however, might be to the Mycenaean Greek kingdoms which Agamemnon led against the Trojans. Their more autocratic mode of governance and palace economy contrasts sharply with the more egalitarian structure of the Mississippians' neighbors such as the fallen Three Fires Council, and in its imperial scope it also contrasts with the much more localized clan/tribal structure of more primitive tribes like those vassalized by the Britons of the New World.

    e8GActZ.jpg

    Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ, the first Šaánu-šaánuraan or Mississippian Emperor, summons his subjects to hear out a new announcement from his lips

    Traditionally, each Mississippian city-state would claim to have been founded by one of the divinities revered by their people, and their šaánu would naturally claim membership in a dynasty descended from this local god – hence the role carries with it sacral responsibilities as, if not a chief priest, then at least a prominent fixture during religious ceremonies & sacrifices in addition to secular ones in criminal judgments and military leadership, not unlike the old Germanic kings or even the original Roman kings. A šaánu is believed to represent all of his subjects, so when one bends the knee to the Šaánu-šaánuraan, his people must follow: in return said Šaánu-šaánuraan leaves him to govern his kingdom more or less as he sees fit, so long as he pays tribute regularly and marches with the latter when called upon. In addition to their traditional religious, martial and judicial duties the Chiefs all have the same economic responsibility for their city that their overlord has for Dakaruniku, with the added caveat of having to set aside a portion of the goods offered up to them by their subjects as a sort of feudal due to said overlord; the Šaánu-šaánuraan's power is not so absolute that he can direct the local economies of his vassals as he can Dakaruniku itself.

    A newer class of šaánu called the kaadi, or 'governor' (Miss. pl.: kaadiraan), created by the Dakarunikuans presents a complication to this traditional conception of chiefdom/kingship. As Dakaruniku expanded, it inevitably wiped out certain rival dynasties for refusing to surrender well past the point where they had been left with no other choice by events on the battlefield, and also founded new mound-cities as colonies for veteran warriors and their families (whether they be Dakarunikuan in origin, or slaves taken from the enemy) – in some cases these colonies were built into defeated enemy cities which had been sacked and razed by the conquering Dakarunikuans, and in other cases they were entirely new settlements. In any case their governors cannot claim any special lineage and, at least originally, were considered by both their rulers and the ruled to essentially be satraps rather than local petty-kings like the older class of 'real' šaánu – men who would have been nothing if not for Dakaruniku, ruling at the pleasure of the Chief-of-Chiefs. In this manner Dakaruniku has buttressed its rule over the Mississippian Empire by the colonies it has founded to both serve as outposts of its authority and a means of relieving population pressures at home, a fine arrangement so long as said colonies don't grow too big for their breeches...

    While their responsibilities include delivering justice to their citizens and organizing the colony's army, these 'lesser' chiefs are appointed for life by said Emperor (who theoretically also has the authority to depose them for any reason). They can certainly recommend that their liege appoint one of their children to succeed them upon their death, but of course this is not guaranteed and even if he agrees, the Emperor can choose to change his mind after the original chief dies anyway. But in time, this state of affairs is likely to change as the Dakarunikuans' roots grow deeper into the soil they've been assigned to. Some of the governors appointed to govern conquered cities have already married into the local ruling dynasty which they displaced to build legitimacy in the eyes of their autochthonous subjects, and so develop pretensions to ruling as hereditary lords like their maternal ancestors. Even those who have not done this, or rule entirely Dakarunikuan-built colony towns, are not immune to the tendency of local governors to desire autonomy from the central pole of power which raised them up in the first place and to entrench their own kin & associates in power over their fiefdom for as long as possible (ideally perpetually). In time, the 'old' and 'new' šaánuraan might find common cause against Dakaruniku's dictates – managing such things will be an important test for future Mississippian Emperors, one which will separate the statesmen capable of actually ruling an empire from the brutes who have a strong spear-arm but nothing else.

    aVsNRIZ.jpg

    The palatial mound of a lesser Mississippian chief or šaánu

    The šaánuraan, for their part, do not rule alone either. Chiefs & governors will typically assemble a panel of local notables to assist them in administration, and through whom they will try to get the best picture possible of their subjects' needs and demands so that they can respond accordingly: warriors to keep the peace and enforce their will, priests – who, being responsible for timekeeping and lore-keeping, are uniquely suited among Mississippians to keeping records and most other bureaucratic duties – and headmen elected (via simple voice-vote, once all the free men have gathered at their appointed meeting place) by the districts of their cities and each of the nearby hamlets beyond their palisade, who represent not just their constituents but also the fading remnant of an earlier time when the Mississippian peoples still elected their leaders. This sort of local assembly is present in Dakaruniku itself, though being a strictly municipal body, its authority is constrained both by the will of the Šaánu-šaánuraan and the walls of the Mississippian capital.

    Perhaps the most striking contrast which distinguishes Mississippian society from those of the neighboring Wildermen is their embrace firstly of urban life and secondly of social stratification, both of which arguably go hand-in-hand. As has been previously described, the Mississippian peoples typically live in cities (Miss. singl.: idúnuʾ, pl.: idúnuʾraan) built around mounds and protected with palisades (or, more recently since Dakaruniku cracked the secret of brick-making, stouter defensive walls), or else in villages (also built around a single or a few mounds where the headman, his highest ranking servants and the town priests live) surrounding and bound to the greater cities. The great earthen mounds are both the physical and societal centers of these cities, and it is upon them that the Mississippians have built their palaces & temples. In a further Dakarunikuan innovation, a secondary wall increasingly surrounds the elite complexes on these mounds, serving as a final defense during a siege or riots by the masses living down below. Mississippian urban planning predating the rise of Dakaruniku dictates that the proximity of one's living quarters to the mound should be further determined by social class – warriors and palace servants are allowed to build their homes closest to the mound, then artisans, merchants and finally those free farmers wealthy enough to get to live behind the main city walls rather than having to reside in the outside villages further surrounded by slaves' hovels.

    As outlined previously, the chief or šaánu manifests his authority and commands the obedience of his subjects through not just the will of the gods & spirits, but also by turning their palace into the center of their city's economy. After first satisfying their immediate needs, his subjects must bring everything that they have produced – pottery, crops, clothing, tools, etc. – to his palace on the summit of the city's highest and grandest mound, so that he might redistribute it back to whoever needs this-or-that the most. Surplus crops are stored in the royal granaries, from where it is apportioned to starving citizens in a show of royal charity or brought out en masse to alleviate the entire city's hunger during times of famine; replacement tools are issued to the craftsmen and farmers on an as-needed basis; and so on, so forth. The šaánu also has the authority to draft any number of his adult citizens (the age of adulthood among Mississippians usually being set in the 12-14 range) to perform unpaid labor for up to 90 days at a time: this corvée duty, called tšwanu, is mandated for the grandest construction projects such as building new dams and palaces or repairing the city wall, and is traditionally performed by selected groups for 90-day shifts rather than involving every able-bodied man in the city all at once.

    Certain manufacturing industries (such as they are), such as the millers who can grind corn down into fine cornmeal or jewelers who can fashion high-quality products out of the copper and raw jewels brought to the palace, are also monopolized and patronized by the chief. He keeps the best of their work, gives the rest to his close followers and then the people in general as gifts (for instance, higher-quality cornbread which is given out weekly, or special copper jewelry issued as a reward for valor on the battlefield), and rewards them with better housing and prioritization for services such as medical treatment by the priests in return. Of course, people who offend the chief or break his laws can expect (assuming they haven't been imprisoned/executed) to receive smaller portions from his stores and few to no gifts at all as punishment, as can their families – a strong motivator to observe his rules at all times. So long as a chief is perceived as a fair & generous giver of goods who does not deprive his subjects of anything they require (unless they've done something to deserve it), he can expect to maintain the support of the haves & have-nots among his people alike and should only have to worry about external threats to his rule.

    MPVpNZh.png

    Laborers drafted under tšwanu build a wattle-and-daub house for a newly hired royal miller in the shadow of Dakaruniku's great palace mound

    Subordinate only to the chief occupying the physical and social summit of Mississippian life are its hereditary priesthood, the kunaʾwaarudiíʾraan or 'ones closest to the gods'. Where the Anishinaabe and Algonquian peoples living around the Great Lakes – of whom the greatest force still independent of Mississippian overlordship are their eastern neighbors, the Šaawanooki[3] – generally conceive of the Great Spirit or Great Mystery (their 'Gitche Manitou' or 'Gichi-ojichaag', Gigé-Ogíté to the Britons) as a creator god, the Mississippian interpretation has more in common with that of the so-called Irnokué[4] presently dwelling in and north of the great mountains to the east who call it the orenda, as well as the Oyáte tribes of the remote northern forests & prairies[5] who hail it as Wakȟáŋ Tȟáŋka. The Mississippians see the Great Mystery or Dakarubiinihuúnu as less of an individual deity and more like an omnipresent and immanent cosmic force which has always existed, an energy which animates and is present in all nature – even storms and plagues are driven by Dakarubiinihuúnu, and people's souls are shed from it at birth & return to it upon their death. This cosmic force is beyond human understanding, hence why they call it the Great Mystery, save that of the priests who alone can see and commune with it; as far as the European understanding of Wilderman religion goes, Briton priests liken this Great Mystery to the Neoplatonic concept of 'the One'. Typically the eldest son and daughter of a priestly family are required to take up their parents' mantle, while the younger children are free to walk their own path, and unlike all the other social classes a Mississippian priest (of either sex) can only ever marry a fellow priest or priestess; if their marriage proves unfruitful, the couple can adopt children (from any class if need be, though priestly orphans are preferred) to carry on their holy work.

    To the Mississippian people, everything proceeds from and is driven by Dakarubiinihuúnu, even those entities which they acknowledge as gods and demons. The 'Middle World' that all men live on too emanated from the Great Mystery, borne on the back of its 'firstborn' the Great Turtle who keeps it afloat amid the chaos of the watery black Underworld but well beneath the Overworld where spirits, unbound by physical form, freely dance and make merry amid the clouds. Of said supernatural entities, the greatest are:
    • Dakarugayah the Great Turtle and oldest of the gods, He-Who-Bears-The-World-On-His-Back, the reason why the Mississippians call the world (as many of their Wilderman neighbors also do) 'Turtle Island' or Gayahawaákat;
    • Dii'nataasabaah or the 'Heaven-Sent Woman'[6], who fell from the sky and landed on the Great Turtle's back where she then gave birth to the human race, now a great mother goddess that the Mississippians call upon to bless newlyweds & guarantee the safe delivery of children;
    • Šasakuú, the solar god whose rays warm the earth and scorch the wicked;
    • Táwitinánaraan or the 'Three Sisters', respectively Neéšah ('Sister Corn'), Paakahíšah ('Sister Squash') and Atikátišah ('Sister Bean') who gave humanity the staple crops of Mississippian civilization;
    • Awihnaanišíšuʾhukoósu or the 'First Brave', the god of war who taught men how to fashion spears and axes from flint, bone and ultimately metal. He is revered under different names such as 'Red Horn' or 'He-Who-Wears-Human-Faces-For-Earrings' by the Mississippians' neighbors, and with his sons he wages war against evil spirits for the benefit of mankind;
    • Waarúxtiʾraan or the 'Thunderers', thunderbirds who battle the demons of the underworld and punish the unjust, likened by British Pelagians to the Christian concept of angels;
    • And Misidaŋka the 'Underwater Panther', most powerful of said underworld demons, often associated with the Three Fires tribes and Algonquians who opposed Mississippian expansion northward (and consequently identified with the Devil by said Mississippians' British allies).
    Mississippian priests lead their communities in honoring these gods with ritual dances, loud prayers and prostrations, and sacrifices – most of the time these are simply offerings of food or votive treasures, but at other times the priest will sacrifice animals, slaves and prisoners-of-war at their altar, especially to please more violent deities like the First Brave[7].

    60niLLZ.jpg

    Heaven-Sent Woman on the back of the Great Turtle, shortly before giving birth to the ancestors of the human race

    Aside from appeasing the Great Mystery and their many other gods so that they will continue to bestow blessings upon the Mississippians, the priestly class is also responsible for hearing out and executing their will in more mundane matters, a duty which invariably demonstrates more worldly reasons as to why Mississippian society should revere them so greatly. For example, the need to keep track of when to honor this-or-that god means priests have by necessity become the Empire's primary timekeepers and mathematicians, which also helps greatly in tracking the seasons and informing the farmers when it is the best time to plant or harvest crops: without writing, they use elaborate belts of corded beads which come in many colors, shapes & sizes for the purpose of record-keeping and as calendars instead. Devotion to the Heaven-Sent Woman requires priestesses to also double as their town's midwives, while the meticulous search for signs of the Great Mystery in nature and in the blood, bones & entrails of men and beasts alike has also made priests into the best herbalists and surgeons any Mississippian village or city can hope to have, and a town's priests are also responsible for the maintenance of its činihsísuʾ or sweat lodge (a permanent structure built of mud-bricks, quite unlike the impermanent huts of the surrounding Wildermen). Their knowledge of how to properly bury the dead so that their soul can rejoin the Great Mystery and find eternal peace conveniently also limits the risk of a disease outbreak due to improper disposal of corpses. The respect they command across Mississippian society has further made royal priests into most chiefs' first choice for an envoy and so on, so forth.

    K3fgD2D.jpg

    A kunaʾwaarudií ('man close to the gods', or a male Mississippian priest in other words) in headdress & blessed amulet, carrying the head of a sacrifice in one hand and a ceremonial mace in the other

    The warrior elite (Miss.: hukoósuʾraan, 'braves') constitute the other significant upper class in Mississippian society. These men are professional fighters who have voluntarily left behind peaceful professions to dedicate their lives to training and fighting with the bow, spear and ax – the core weapons of Mississippian warfare – and their sons are expected to follow in their footsteps; while peasants can be conscripted to support them in an emergency, typically the Mississippians would prefer to just send warbands comprised of these Braves (who, after all, are the best-versed in combat among any given city's population) to fight their wars for them. Thus they constitute an aristocratic military caste with the responsibility of defending their city and enforcing their chief's justice, and in fact used to be the only warriors in any given Mississippian city, although this is beginning to change and that change is another reason as to why Dakaruniku was able to overwhelm its many enemies (as will be elaborated upon further below). The Braves typically live on urban mounds close to the chief or governor who leads them, instead of owning and living on estates in the countryside, and can expect to receive their equipment (made to the finest possible quality that the local smiths can forge) and rations (also of fine quality, ex. cornbread rather than bags of raw corn kernels) from him instead of having to collect it as tribute from the masses themselves: it is considered only right and just that the protectors of the people, who by the strength of their spear-arms allow said people to go about their lives in peace, also benefit most greatly from their labor.

    Merchants are the primary designated travelers of any given Mississippian city's population, the rest of whom generally do not tend to travel far from the city boundaries or for long periods of time if at all (save of course the Braves during wartime). When peace and the weather permit it, Chiefs will give them goods for trade and requirements for what they must bring back with them; a merchant is entitled to keep anything he manages to buy, or acquire in any other fashion, which is not on the chief's list, and thus will often stop many times along his trade route to buy whatever interests him rather than just beelining for his destination and then immediately coming back. These excess goods can then be traded for additional profit with his fellow citizens back home, if he so chooses (few can blame him if he decides to keep a copper mirror for his wife or a bejeweled statuette with which to decorate his home). Traditionally trade was done between Mississippian cities, but the Europeans' arrival on the scene has given Dakaruniku and the city-states under its authority a new trade partner with exotic new goods in more recent years. The rivers are the Mississippians' primary transportation arteries and a merchant will almost always travel up or down these waters in a canoe rather than by land if he has a choice in the matter; they have dirt roads in the cities and to link said cities to their river-ports, but not more beyond that, not even in Dakaruniku's case. To carry their goods on/off boats and overland alike, a merchant will also travel with hounds, slaves and/or free servants dragging a travois (Miss.: hahnánahn) with them.

    As for the artisans, city neighborhoods (Miss.: čituu'sha) are organized around labor – that is to say, the pottery-makers all live in one district assigned to them by the chief, the iron-workers in another, and so on. Furthermore Mississippian commoners tend to pass their skills down from generation to generation, and to marry within their profession: it is not expressly forbidden that, for example, a potter marries a weaver's daughter, but it would be considered unusual and the weavers might complain to the chief that the potters are taking one of 'theirs', for which compensation might be needed in the form of an especially large bride price that greatly outweighs the dowry. The result is that each čituu'sha becomes more than just a geographic district or guild, in essence evolving into a specialized and self-sustaining community & caste of workers. The chief's role in this arrangement, besides adjudicating disputes between each čituu'sha, is to coordinate and transfer resources between all the čituu'sharaan (via the palace economy) so that everyone gets what they need but cannot produce themselves – for example, that the metal-workers' tools reaches the weavers, and that the clothes made by the weavers reach the metal-workers.

    QwMrz1d.jpg

    Diorama of a Dakarunikuan potter, lacking the wheel used by craftsmen elsewhere around the world, using shells to smoothen & temper a new clay pot

    The farmers mostly dwell in a mound-city's satellite villages and small towns where they are born, live and die with little to no chance (or need) to travel afar. Their hamlets are essentially the rural, smaller-scale version of a čituu'sha in that they are self-sustaining communities where everyone knows & works with one another: in their case, all farmers must be familiar with and grow the staple 'Three Sisters' of corn, squash and beans planted in and between small mounds, keys to the demographic explosion of the Mississippian people's numbers and thus the advent of their empire. Originating in Mesoamerica and spreading northward over many thousands of years, the Three Sisters form a symbiotic synergy which complements all three crops wonderfully – the beans can climb up the cornstalks, enrich the soil for the others' benefit and help stabilize said cornstalks in strong winds, and in addition to keeping the ground moist the squash keep pests and weeds away with their wide leaves.

    Wealthier and more favored farmers live along the inside edges of the city walls, tending to large gardens or orchards which do not grow the Three Sisters as those outside do but instead specialize in more exotic crops; their provision of these specialized crops to the city is then cited as the justification as to why they should get to enjoy the protection of the city walls and the prestige of living a little bit closer to the chief than the villagers outside. For example, one family or clan of these higher-class farmers might produce nothing but pumpkins, while another provides the community with apples or berries. Under Dakaruniku's direction, Mississippian farmers have adopted basic furrow irrigation to more easily water farms further away from the riverbanks and also started using rotten meat & other food products as fertilizers (those in the cities can just use – ahem – nightsoil, simultaneously recycling the city's waste products into something useful and helping to alleviate the health burden that comes with city life), thereby taking advantage of the many rivers crisscrossing their lands and further boosting their already-considerable agricultural productivity.

    Finally, those unfortunate enough to be born or taken as slaves sit at the bottom of Mississippian society. Some have the relative good luck to be a privately owned household slave of one of the Braves or priests, thereby guaranteeing them a strong and comfortable roof over their head, three warm meals a day and considerably less manual labor than most; these could be attendants, concubines, nannies & tutors to the household's children, and so on. The vast majority of slaves, however, belong to the šaánu and thus to the city he rules. These 'common' slaves are employed in the most difficult and unpleasant jobs which not even free-born vagrants might be interested in, ranging from nightsoil collection to being rented out to help farm in the villages to – most dreaded of all fates for a Mississippian slave – a brutish and short life in the mines, next to which being sacrificed at the altar looks practically merciful (Roman mine slaves can certainly sympathize with that, if only they knew the Mississippian civilization exists at all). Dakaruniku often collects slaves on their wars and raids against their many enemies, fellow Mississippian and foreigner (like the Three Fires tribes) alike, but the children of slaves are also reckoned as slaves in their society and slaves can only be freed by the express order of their owner (as proclaimed before the local šaánu and at least one priest, representing the gods' observation of the manumission ceremony).

    0z4RY2l.jpg

    A family of Mississippian farmers on their lunch break before returning to the fields

    As with most Wildermen, the Mississippians have well-defined gender roles across their society. Men are expected to be warriors, hunters and travelers while women are chiefly weavers, cooks and also generally tend to home & hearth. While Mississippian leadership structures are still universally patriarchal (with the men leading everything from warbands to craftsmen's associations, and all of Dakaruniku's chiefs being men), their family lineages are traced through the mother (for one can be certain that the woman from whom a child is born is indeed his or her mother, that same certainty does not extend to the father) – the mother's social class is the primary determiner of the child's own future prospects, as the child will be born into the lower class of the two: the son of a priestess and a warrior will by default be considered for the priest's path, for example, though a younger child would be more free to pursue the path of the warrior than his older brother or sister. The only exception is a slave's child, who will be born a slave regardless of whether it was the father or mother who was a slave. They have words for men who take a woman's role, staying behind at home to weave clothes and avoid conflict, as well as for women who wish to take a man's role and travel abroad to trade or engage in other manly pursuits: haanawisaabah and haanawikuna, 'like-woman' and 'like-man' respectively. But though this practice might be tolerated in small amounts, such individuals are rare and often treated with suspicion & mockery at best by their peers, even if they were to prove themselves skilled at whatever field they pursue; it would be a grave mistake for future historians to assume Mississippian society was a 'gender-nonconformist' paradise.

    Mississippian warfare is presently in a state of transition, like almost everything else about their growing empire. Traditionally their warbands were comprised entirely of the 'Braves': the martial aristocracy of their cities who exist purely to fight wars or train for the next war and subsist off the generosity of the citizens they wage those wars for, and who wear expensive jewelry, warpaint and occasionally headdresses on the battlefield so that everyone knows they are the men worth killing. Dakaruniku still retains a class of Braves, but while they remain the elite of the great city's armies, they tend to function more as officers and a tactical reserve as of the dawn of the tenth century rather than being the only sort of warriors Dakaruniku can field. To exploit their huge manpower pool, Dakarunikuan chiefs going back to Kádaráš-rahbád have opened up the ranks to non-Brave volunteers, mostly the younger sons of the lower classes who couldn't expect to inherit much from their parents and thus could be more easily enticed by the promise of loot and glory in battle. In this manner they were able to raise much larger armies than any of their Mississippian rivals, sometimes outnumbering even entire coalitions, making for much easier campaigns of conquest than if they'd limited themselves to exclusively relying on the Braves.

    Still, Braves continue to shoulder all leadership responsibilities in the early imperial Mississippian army, and it is in fact a massive cultural taboo for a soldier of lesser birth to dare give a Brave orders (regardless of how much more competent the lowborn man might be or how logical his commands are): the Brave is entitled, and even expected, to kill that common soldier on the spot for such impudence and in so doing reassert his honor & social standing before all witnesses. When it is time to apportion the spoils of conquest, Braves also take precedence ahead of non-Braves and get the first pick of the plunder & slaves. Thus even the Šaánu-šaánuraan must be careful, when organizing his warbands, to ensure that Braves are captaining the enterprise and that all the warriors involved know their place. Common soldiers can be assigned to lead units comprised of fellow lowborns if no Brave is on hand to fill that role however, posts comparable to the Roman optio/biarch and centurion/centenarius, though they must still ultimately answer to higher-ranking Brave officers. A common soldier is allowed to ascend to the ranks of the Braves only either with the patronage of one among the Braves, or after surviving twenty years of martial service in good standing as recorded by the priests; most will retire with their share of the plunder and return to their old profession long before that, though.

    As to how they fight, the discovery of metal-working and in particular iron-working has been nothing short of revolutionary for the Mississippians, for iron weapons gave them a qualitative advantage over their opponents (who were at best fellow Mississippians wielding copper weapons) in addition to their oft-overwhelming quantitative one. While they have not been able to also crack the secret to forging mail, despite the best efforts of their spies to learn this from the Britons, Dakaruniku has decided that in this area they must try to stand on their own and have begun experimenting with forging armor as well, which will doubtless be another game-changer when and if they manage it on a larger scale. In 900 AD their best smiths have managed to create a few simple helmets and cuirasses for Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ (who likes to wear his old deer skull, a reminder of the first-ever living creature he killed, over his helm) and his most martially inclined sons, the princes who will battle one another to succeed him when he dies: two large iron plates, decorated with copper inlays befitting the status of the men wearing them and bound together with a mix of leather thongs and fiber ropes. Not nearly as protective as a Roman byrnie, but certainly much better than the absolute nothing which other Mississippian warriors (including Dakarunikuans) go into battle with.

    lrNfKHE.png

    Prince Tarahčišut'kaánux ('Strong-Like-Oak'), one of the sons of Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ, walking past palace attendants and a royal potter to fight yet another war. He visibly wields an iron ax, wears the copper-and-iron cuirass and helmet forged for him by the palace smiths, and is accompanied by a common archer

    Common soldiers are still much more likely to have to make do with the older copper and flint or bone weapons unless they happen to be wealthy and/or well-connected to their city's smiths, the iron ones being reserved for the Braves and royal princes. For protection, the unarmored majority of Mississippian warriors rely on charms (amulets, necklaces, etc.) enchanted by their priests to deflect enemy strikes and, more practically, shields: lightweight defenses made of bark, which although obviously not as strong as European shields of hard wood reinforced with metal, are still effective enough at catching enemy arrows and glancing blows from the less advanced weapons common to rival Wildermen to represent a worthy investment for Dakaruniku and its cohorts. It also certainly helps that bark is much cheaper, more plentiful and easier to work with than iron or copper. Since Dakaruniku has so far been unable to procure horses (at least breeding pairs of the beasts), all of their warriors necessarily must still fight and move as infantrymen, though the Braves are known to use their dogs both for transportation (by dragging a travois bearing their equipment) and to directly support them in battle.

    In olden times, Mississippian Braves – uniformly armed with axes, spears and bows, enabling them to fight effectively at any range – would seek out rival Braves so that they might engage them in combat, not dissimilar to the tradition of 'heroic warfare' celebrated during the Bronze Age in Europe and the Middle East. Thus their warbands essentially did not fight as cohesive units, but broke down into an array of one-on-one duels (at least until one side had killed more of the other's Braves, allowing the survivors to start ganging up on their remaining adversaries) when combat was joined. The victors would then collect the heads of all the Braves they had killed and receive commensurate rewards from their chief when they stacked said heads before him, on occasion causing disputes and even lethal duels between Braves who claim to have killed the same foe. Any Brave who surrenders and is taken prisoner is held for ransom; if he can't pay his way out of the victors' cage, he faces slavery or death at the annual sacrifice ceremony. If a non-Brave happens to be involved in the fighting and gets killed, their head is not collected simply because their death brings their killer no glory, and if they tried to surrender they were traditionally not taken prisoner either due to their assumed inability to provide a worthy ransom.

    To the Chief-of-Chiefs, this is no longer a viable method of waging war as his armies dramatically expand well beyond the ranks of the Braves. Haraánuʾhuunawiísuʾ has built on his predecessors' efforts to adopt massed formation warfare, organizing the common soldiery into the first coherent units in known Mississippian history – squads of up to ten men called an akahpaátu ('tent', so-called because these men were expected to share a tent at camp), organized into what are essentially platoons of five (fifty men total) called an akátuhuuruʾ or 'column', further organized into hundred-man companies called ačanaátuʾ or 'warbands' which are for now the largest Mississippian formations. While capable of independent action on the march, usually foraging or scouting and skirmishing with the enemy, for larger pitched battles these units have been trained to fight together under the command of the Chief-of-Chiefs or his appointed commander (with the threat of summary execution awaiting officers who insist on defying their superior's orders). It is also the pragmatic preference of Dakaruniku (in the years after the reign of the especially brutish Kádaráš-rahbád, at least) to capture and enslave their enemies where possible, even to compel entire city-states to surrender instead of fighting at all, and to generally avoid engaging in unnecessary bloodshed for the sake of glory or simple bloodlust; all this is why they are often extremely brutal to enemies who do resist to the bitter end.

    The Braves retain their versatility as elite archer-spearmen even as they increasingly transition from their role as pure warriors to officers of the growing Mississippian army, but the same cannot be said of their lowborn underlings. Being responsible for training their assigned units in addition to leading them on the march & into battle, for reasons of both efficiency and social status (after all, the average Brave is unlikely to be interested in training a man he sees as his lesser to be just as good as him at all forms of warfare) they only train their subordinates in one of the three main weapons of the Mississippians: the spear, the ax or the bow & arrow. The result is that each squad ends up being one comprised entirely of spearmen, axemen or bowmen (save their commanding officer of course), and are further organized with similarly specialized squads into uniform columns and finally warbands.

    e9e4cJ2.png

    Mississippian priests blessing two warriors who have just returned to Dakaruniku in triumph: a common spearman (probably a former farmer) and a Brave axeman carrying the head of one of his enemies, both unarmored

    Mississippian warfare as directed by the Chief-of-Chiefs relies on said great chieftain being able to coordinate these uniform formations of spearmen, axemen & archers to mutually support one another using an increasingly sophisticated system of horn and banner signals. The archers are typically arrayed in skirmish lines ahead of the warriors with melee weapons, exchanging missiles with the enemy and falling back at their approach. The spearmen, of course, form spear-walls when on the defensive, supported by units of axemen securing their flanks or standing behind them as a reserve. On the offensive however, the spearmen will instead form a column (typically ten ranks deep, five men wide to a rank – a single akátuhuuruʾ or, well, 'column') with the intent of smashing a hole in the enemy line, with the axemen following close behind to exploit the newly made opening. These tactics might not seem overly complex or impressive to most Europeans' eyes, but they represent a massive shock to other less organized Wildermen, who often lose heart at the sight of these comparatively huge columns of increasingly-disciplined warriors bearing down on them even before the battle is physically joined. And who knows? If the Mississippians' ranks grow further still in number and they develop the capacity to manufacture armor in sufficient numbers to outfit their common troops, perhaps their spear columns can present a shock even to the Europeans, many years into the future.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Ancient Puebloan civilization of the Four Corners, AKA the 'Anasazi' ('ancestral enemies') to the modern Navajo or 'Hisatsinom' ('ancient people') to their own Hopi descendants.

    [2] The famous 'birdman burial' of Cahokia.

    [3] The Shawnee, or rather their (probable) ancestors in the 'Fort Ancient culture'.

    [4] Early Iroquoian peoples dwelling in & around the Appalachians, south of the Great Lakes. 'Irnokué' is not their name for themselves (they do not have such a broad collective name at all IIRC, only for regional confederations like the Haudenosaunee/Iroquois Confederacy at the widest) but an Algonquin insult meaning 'terrible men', one of several speculative origins for the French word 'Irocois'.

    [5] Ancestors of the Sioux, living in what's now Minnesota and northern Wisconsin as of the tenth century AD and dubbed the 'Laurel culture' to archaeologists. 'Oyáte' is simply the Dakota/Lakota word for 'nation'.

    [6] The Mississippian counterpart to Atahensic or the 'Skywoman', a goddess of the Huron and other Iroquoian peoples.

    [7] Most of this we know now from research done into the 'Southeastern Ceremonial Complex', the religion of the Mississippians whose true name has been lost to time IOTL. As can be observed, some of their deities were also shared with (or at least have much in common with those of) their neighbors who did manage to leave distinct descendants.

    And a Happy New Year to all! My New Year's gift is this, the longest chapter in this timeline so far (longer even than the 700 AD overview of the then-recently-reunified HRE, the previous record-holder). Re: Fraxinetum, interesting suggestion to be sure. However that site appears to be located east of Arles, which Gaiseric's heir Stéléggu/Stilicho 'Caesar' just failed to push past on land. Striking by sea like the Muslims did IRL seems a more sensible approach, even if the Venetians' failure to acquire Greek fire for themselves & break out of the Adriatic (rendering them unable to offer much help to the African fleet) as well as the NRE being better-organized than late 9th century RL Europe might make it more difficult, historically it looks like the Umayyads pulled it off with literally one ship's worth of dudes anyway. In any case, stay tuned for the next chapters, when we return to the regularly-scheduled progression of the timeline...
     
    901-905: Turning Point, Part II
  • The start of the tenth century was a year of mixed fortunes for the Northern and Southern Romans alike. The Northern Romans' efforts to break through into northeastern Italy saw them score a few victories early in 901, defeating the Africans in the Battles of Manià[1] and Pordenon[2] as they marched toward the primary concentration of Yésaréyu's forces on the Piave River (Lat.: 'Plavis'). In both cases the Northern Roman armies benefited from the assistance of the local Italo-Goth gentry captained by the Della Bella and Della Grazia families, who did not only provide soldiers to reinforce their ranks and castles to rest in but also valuable information on the hilly local terrain. At Manià the Italo-Goths' help allowed the formidable Briton longbowmen of the Aloysian army to seize the high ground and entrench themselves there, from where they comfortably repelled the attacks of even the African heavy cavalry (and heavy infantry, when the knights tired of having their horses shot out from under them and advanced on foot) whereas at Pordenon, Italo-Gothic scouts enabled the Swabian contingent and several legions to cross the Noncello River unopposed and in good order at fords the Moors were unaware of, compromising the latter's defensive plans. Adalric & Artur also left a small division, mostly Sclaveni, not quite to besiege Venice but merely to guard against any Venetian move on land to attack them from behind in support of the Stilichians, which these Slavs proved quite capable at.

    However, African resistance grew much stiffer as the Northern Romans tried to cross the Piave, marching straight down the Via Postumia at first. Yésaréyu's counterattack fell upon the Northern Roman forces near the village of Carbonera north of Treviso, between the Sile and Piave Rivers, when they had yet to finish fully crossing the latter: this time he was sure to gain the high ground overlooking the battlefield, allowing his crossbowmen to keep up with Pendragon's archers, and his cavalry once more defeated their counterparts from Northern Europe in the fierce fighting in & around Carbonera itself. His younger son Tolemeu came to blows with Artur's own son and heir Brydany (Lat.: 'Britannicus') in Treviso itself, and there the younger British prince proved the more able warrior but was unable to get a finishing blow in due to the defeat of the Northern Roman chivalry, with whom he retreated. Ultimately, the Southern Romans succeeded in pushing their Northern Roman counterparts into unfavorable marshy ground east and north of the town, where Adalric counseled a retreat back over the Piave after nightfall and the difficulties of maneuvering in that terrain forced an end to large-scale hostilities.

    The Northern Romans beat back the Southerners' effort to chase them out of Italy altogether in the Battle of Oderzo (Lat.: 'Opitergium') east of the Piave, where once more British longbowmen (supported by continental crossbowmen) in pre-prepared defensive positions and protected by large numbers of capable heavy infantrymen proved an insurmountable obstacle to the Africans and their allies. But neither were the Northerners able to push over the Piave for long once they had stabilized their position & resumed the offensive – in the fall months, they got a little further than they did the first time but were still defeated before even reaching Treviso in the Battle of Villorba. There the Southern cavalry & infantry alike were able to close the distance and drive their counterparts to retreat, well before the Northern missile corps could get many volleys off. As winter approached (bringing with it the end of campaign season) and both sides found themselves at an impasse, Artur proposed the first instance of what would become a key feature of future British strategies in wars against continental opponents: redirecting some of their soldiers on back-biting adventures to open new fronts elsewhere.

    7xXTls3.jpg

    The bloody but generally indecisive back-and-forth between the Northern & Southern Romans accomplished little beyond bleeding both sides out across northern Italy, and persuaded Artur Pendragon to seek unorthodox ways of breaking the stalemate

    Now Adalric & Radovid successfully argued against the wilder schemes to try to land troops in Bética and Mauretania, while the victory of a combined Lusitanian-Aquitanian army over the Southern Roman general & duke Yammelu (Ber.: 'Garmul') ey Léshéu[3] in the Battle of Zamora on the Duero this year proved to Aloysius IV that there was no pressing need to reinforce the Iberian front. The Northern Emperor did, however, agree to Artur's suggestion to divert some reinforcements through the friendly Alpine passes to northwestern Italy, so as to support the Della Grazia brothers still holding Milan against the Southern Romans (and perhaps turn that city into the western base for a two-pronged offensive against Stilichian forces in northern Italy) as well as Duke Hoël of Brittany, who was still contending with Stéléggu around Arles. Moreover he also agreed to pursue talks with the great Italian cities whose fleets and ambitions rivaled that of Venice: the lesser but still-growing power of Genoa, and more importantly neutral Pisa and Stilichian-aligned Amalfi. The Pisans had declared neutrality and made no effort to hinder to either side, indeed daring to sell arms and supplies to both the North and South, in hopes of avoiding conflict, but found the prospect of receiving imperial patronage enough to counterbalance their commercial rivals on the other side of Italy tempting; the same was true of Amalfi, which while having bowed to the advance of the Africans through southern Italy, was not especially enthusiastic about Yésaréyu's claim (following him more-so out of fear than genuine conviction) and certainly no friend to Venice.

    Yésaréyu in turn took steps to buttress his support among the Italian magnates and merchants by painting Aloysius IV as an anarchist who would overturn the social order and free the slaves on whose labor said magnates' estates depended and said merchants sold for great profit, nay, even set them above their former masters out of the Pelagian influences surely instilled in him by his mentors and misguided affection for his Slavic wife (nevermind that this very same accusation was made against his own progenitor Stilicho by the latter's Senatorial enemies once). For evidence the Moorish propagandists cited not just the supposed crypto-Pelagianism of which the British Church was still oft accused by their African rivals, but also what had happened in Crepsa. Aloysius himself did entirely too little to challenge these rumors, though Adalric had counseled him to issue a public proclamation that he would respect the rights & property of all those who stood in his way even should he have to militarily defeat them. Instead he heeded the counsel of his uncle and father-in-law, who advised him to follow in the footsteps of Stilicho since the latter's own descendant wasn't going to – totally abolishing slavery as the most idealistic British clerics wished might be an unrealistic prospect at this time, but there was no need to discourage the hopes (false or otherwise) which might animate the bonded laborers of Italy into rising up in favor of the Aloysians as those of Crepsa already had, and thus hopefully make their push into the peninsula easier. Amalfi, at least, was thus enticed to remain on the Southern Roman side and even increase their contribution to the Stilichian war effort.

    As for the Eastern Romans, Alexander was tied down all 901 trying to contain the furious advances of Al-Turani. The previous year's victory in the Battle of Lake Tatta had been a good start, which the aspiring Eastern Emperor was eager to build on in his long road to kicking the Muslims out of his core territories east of the Bosphorus. First marching up the Halys, he was able to secure Sebasteia[4] against a major Saracen raid and reinforce the Anatolian connection with what remained of Armenia & Georgia by mid-summer. From there he and the Skleroi pushed along a broad front from the Halys toward Tzamandos near the source of the Cappadocian-Cilician torrent Onopniktes in the west and as far as Tephrike[5] and the passes of Melitine in the east, in the process so buoying the hopes of the defenders of Antioch and its environs that they continued to hold out against the Saracens despite being presently cut off (by land, anyway) from the rest of Christendom. However Al-Turani put a dead-stop to the Greek counterattack in Melitine and suppressed the resistance of the Cilician Bulgars in the terrible Battle of Tarsus, demonstrating that the Arabs were far from beaten and that if anything, these setbacks just required him to start fighting seriously after the effortless early start to his campaign.

    tNhOkyA.jpg

    Eastern Roman cataphracts smashing through the Saracen ranks outside Sebasteia

    902 was a year of several important developments which benefited both the Aloysians and Stilichians. While Aloysius IV & his mother continued to negotiate a Polish and Ruthenian intervention on their side, both the Northern and Southern Romans also made several attempts to cross the Piave in force and rout their enemies, to no avail as they proved too evenly matched in both generalship and numbers to decisively defeat the other: ultimately their primary accomplishment was bleeding the other's forces and frustrating one another. The Battle of Puart[6], the largest of these battles, was a hard-fought Northern Roman victory captained by Artur, one which left them too spent to pursue the retreating Africans – its highlight was a second clash between the princes Tolemeu and Brydany, with Tolemeu being victorious this time but also unable to finish his foe off due to his own army being in retreat by the time he won. The pair were no less pleased at this outcome than their fathers were at how the larger battle itself turned out, and both swore that the next time they dueled would be the last. What did represent a more significant victory for the Northern Romans, however, was that Teodorico Adelfonsez – Yésaréyu's squire and hostage – was 'captured' by them: in truth, he simply took advantage of the Southern Roman defeat to escape his distracted master and gladly 'surrendered' to the first Northern Roman cavalry squadron he came across, thus freeing his father the Duke of Bética to rebel at long last.

    This year's battles in north-western Italy moved a bit faster and produced more conclusive results than those around the Piave. As planned in the previous winter, once the weather allowed it Adalric maneuvered through the Alps with 12,000 soldiers (mostly imperial legionaries and his own Alemanni supported by smaller contingents of crossbowmen, British archers and mounted Gallic knights) to come to the aid of Milan and threaten the rear of Yésaréyu's own forces. The old king and general helped Torismondo della Grazia drive off a large force of Moorish raiders harassing Milan's outskirts in the Battle of Lodi[7] in summer of 902, then pushed east- and southward against the Southern Romans and those Italians who had pledged allegiance to the Stilichian cause. Their combined forces successfully stormed Ticino[8], the Africans' closest and most threatening forward-base against Milan, almost immediately after Lodi and dealt out further defeats in the Battles of Cremona, Brescia and finally Lake Benaco[9], scattering the Southern Roman forces west of the Mincio River in the hills south of that lake.

    Adalric's victories had the effect of pushing pro-Aloysian voices on the Pisan city council into a dominant position, finally bringing that Italian city and its fleet into action on the Northern Roman side. Together with the smaller Genoese fleet (for Genoa had already taken the side of Aloysius IV a good deal earlier), they helped balance the naval scales in the western Mediterranean against the African navy, which otherwise dominated the Gallic squadrons faithful to the Northern Emperor. Yésaréyu, for his part, was infuriated by this turn of events (as well as the new rebellion in Bética) but could not make good on his threats to burn Pisa to the ground due to a lack of sufficient forces in Etruria with which to storm its walls and the increasing danger to his positions in north-central Italy. He did, however, find some relief in his heir's victory on the other side of the Alps: Stéléggu, discouraged from attempting to sail around his opponents' positions around Arles by the movements of the Genoese and Pisan fleets, fell back from that great city to try to lure Duke Hoël onto a battlefield of his choosing. His feint worked, and in the Battle of Nîmes on winter's edge he won a resounding victory against the Northern Romans – in fact the engagement's outcome was decided early on when the African cavalry crushed that of Gaul and Armorica, with Hoël himself being toppled from his horse and trampled to death by his retreating men, and said retreat rapidly degenerating into a rout between the loss of his leadership and Stéléggu's aggressive pursuit.

    466Rt6y.png

    Berbers of the army of Prince Stéléggu (or to them, 'Stilicho Caesar') gallivanting through southeastern Gaul after their victory at Nîmes

    While Arles itself continued to hold out under the staunchly pro-Aloysian Bishop Charles de Blois, Stéléggu was able to not only place the city under siege once again but also receive the submission of most other towns & cities around it in the wake of his victory, including both Marseille and Toulon. He also sacked several of the Aloysians' private manors in the Côte d'Azur, angering both Aloysius IV and Arturia almost as much as the Eastern Roman rebellion cutting off their tea supply had. While a frustrating complication for the strategies of the Northern Romans in general, since it once more raised the specter of Stilichian encroachment upon Milan from the west, the Ríodam Artur himself took the loss much better than his sister did: he had procured a dispensation (one was necessary due to their being cousins) from Pope Theodore for the marriage of his son Brydany to Hoël's solitary daughter Claire, and at a much cheaper cost than would have otherwise been the case on account of Theodore's loyalty to the Aloysian dynasty and his being one of his nephew's top lieutenants, as well as Aloysius IV's recognition of said daughter's right to inherit the Breton duchy ahead of lesser Rolandine cousins. If Claire could hold on to her inheritance, then Brydany would be Duke of Brittany jure uxoris and their children would eventually unite the Bretons of the continent with their insular kindred, in the process restoring the Pendragons' mainland foothold.

    In the eastern lands, Alexander left old Duke Andronikos to hold the line in Melitine while he moved to clear the Muslims out of Armenia and Georgia, first clearing a path by thrashing a too-small blocking detachment Al-Turani had placed in his path at the Battle of Martyropolis[10]. Surging Islamic forces had laid waste to the eastern Georgian provinces of Kakheti and Hereti, in the process sacking Kabalaka[11], Shaki and Telavi; they had gone so far as to threaten Tbilisi before being driven back by Eastern Roman reinforcements, having perhaps overextended themselves on that front. Similarly in Armenia, the Mamikonian royals had been driven to the western fortress-city of Ani now that Dvin lay in ruins under Islamic occupation and were hard-pressed until Alexander and the Skleroi came to their aid. Late in 902 Alexander won a major victory in the Battle of Manzikert[12], in which his cataphracts smashed through the Saracen center to capture the opposing general (and one of Al-Turani's protégés) Hamdan al-Sistani, following which Al-Turani ordered a general evacuation from the Caucasian kingdoms. So far so good, as far as Alexander could tell, although the Muslims withdrew in much too good order for his liking and despite his efforts to aggressively pursue them – his next biggest victory after Manzikert this year being trapping and forcing the surrender of 'merely' 2,000 Muslim troops at Khlat[13] by Lake Van's northern shore.

    The Pendragons' boon on the mainland did not go without the 'balancing' of ill fortune elsewhere, though. Flóki of Dyflin died in 902 and his son & duly elected successor Sigurd, who immediately disposed of his father's policy of avoiding hostilities with the Roman world by launching raids against western Britain for the first time in decades. While a strong and skillful warrior who had killed many an Irishman, Sigurd clearly was neither as wise nor as strategically gifted as his father; still, with the vast majority of British military strength committed to securing Aloysius IV's throne, there was little they could do about the renewed Viking threat right then, other than to curse this grandson of Ráðbarðr and swear revenge upon him as soon as they were able. Worse still for Artur IX, Map Beòthu had gathered sufficient strength to march out of the Pictish Highlands and drive Máelchon map Dungarth from Pheairt as the latter's Anglo-British protectors dwindled to nothing, called away to reinforce their real masters down south. Máelchon fled to Edinburgh again rather than even try to stand up to the rebel Picts, while his brother Domelch was captured and kept as a hostage by the victorious Map Beòthu. These mounting problems back home added pressure onto the Pendragon siblings to seek a quicker victory over the Stilichians, even if it required them to take greater risks.

    A6FoMfC.jpg

    Hiberno-Norse raiders from Dyflin sacking a monastery on the Cambrian coast

    If 902 could be described as a year of stalemates which nevertheless gave a slight advantage to the Aloysians, then 903 could be described as the inverse, (mostly until the end) favoring the Stilichians instead. In Italy, the ancient Adalric of Alemannia was found to have died in his sleep when his squires came to wake him on a cold winter morn, having lived to nearly be as old as his late uncle and mentor – and as he was one of Aloysius IV's most able lieutenants, his loss was one hard felt indeed within the Northern Roman camp. Yésaréyu immediately exploited the news of Adalric's passing as soon as the snows started melting and campaign season began anew, pushing west with the bulk of his forces & additional reinforcements from Africa (a mix of new recruits and men 'borrowed' from his brother's army) after leaving a smaller blocking detachment to hold the Piave, and promptly smashing Della Grazia's army in the Battle of Mantua. By the end of the year, he had completely reversed Adalric's advances and placed Della Grazia back under siege in Milan, this time with little chance of the Northern Romans being able to send troops to the Milanese garrison's relief through the Alps again. The slave uprisings in Italy which the Aloysians had hoped to distract him were by & large disappointments – too few in number, disorganized and unsupported to be anything more than easily-squished annoyances at this point.

    Further west, it seemed that Stéléggu's chances of pushing through the remaining Northern Roman defenses in far southern Gaul & linking up with his father were improving further as well. Count Estiene of Blois had replaced Hoël of Brittany as the commander of the Aloysian loyalist forces on this front, but he proved to be an inferior leader compared to his predecessor and was unable to contain the Stilichian prince's renewed eastward push. Despite the Genoese-Pisan fleet's victory over the African fleet in the Battle of Arzaghèna[14], a few of his skiffs still managed to evade them in the waters around northwestern Italy and southeastern Gaul to land an advance party at the coastal village of Les Issambres, from where they rapidly seized a fatally undermanned fort on a nearby hill covered in ash trees (where Estiene had not expected an attack in the slightest) and established a beachhead behind Blois' lines. Having already managed to bungle the Battle of Saint-Maximin-la-Sainte-Baume despite enjoying a terrain advantage in the nearby Sainte-Baume Mountains, Blois panicked and largely withdrew from the Gallic coast at this point – in turn causing his brother Bishop Charles to surrender Arles – while the Genoese & Pisans were led to reconsider their allegiance as the secondary Southern Roman army approached Liguria.

    In Blois' defense, the reinforcements he was expecting from Gaul and Britain had mostly been diverted elsewhere – some to defend Britannia against the renewed Viking raids, others to fight for Claire of Brittany against the claims of her cousins (nominally supported by Carthage) and still others to Bética, now that there was a rebellion there to justify Artur's intent of sending soldiers that far south and Adalric was no longer alive to challenge his strategy. At least the last of these proved an astute investment on the High King's part, for Duke Adelfonso was able to coordinate his offensive from Cordoba with the Lusitanian prince Vímara and deliver a smashing blow against Duke Yammelu in the Battle of Portalegre (Lat.: 'Portus Alacer'). Apparently trusting that his greater numbers would give him the victory – he outnumbered the 6,000-strong Northern Roman allies by three-to-one – Yammelu committed to a series of ineffective frontal assaults against the strong Hispano-Lusitanian defensive positions atop the wooded hills northeast of Portalegre, starting with knightly charges which floundered beneath the allied British archers' arrows or against their well-planned lines of trenches, stakes and caltrops in rough terrain.

    Unlike his liege, Yammelu did not know when to quit and the Moors ended up being routed off the field after his death on the tenth such charge that day: their losses were so grave that the Battle of Portalegre fatally compromised their hold on central Hispania, and also encouraged Ramon of Aquitaine to launch new offensives of his own aimed at both recapturing Barcelona and harassing Stéléggu from behind in Gaul. The unfolding disaster in Hispania brought an immediate end to Stéléggu's push across southern Gaul just before he could enter Italy, as he now needed to divert reinforcements to prevent the complete downfall of the Southern Roman positions in Spania and to also keep the Aquitani off his back in Gaul. Artur, for his part, was not expecting such success to come out of the relatively small investment he had placed into Adelfonso's rising (a few hundred longbowmen and knights) but was elated at the outcome and how it gave him a chance to attack Yésaréyu at Milan before the latter's son could reinforce him.

    51kDROl.jpg

    Duke Adelfonso's Spanish troops, aided by their Lusitanian and British allies, beating back yet another African charge in the forested hills east of Portalegre

    Further to the east, the Ruthenians under Grand Prince Svyatoslav finally committed to helping the cause of Aloysius IV this year, encouraged by the Eastern Romans' lack of activity on the Balkan front and ensuing successful efforts by the Serbo-Thracian armies to roll back some of their conquests. The main Ruthenian force headed for the Danube while a secondary detachment sailed for the Tauric Peninsula, raiding wherever there wasn't a fortified Greek city blocking their path and extensively pillaging the earth around Cherson. The Poles joined in immediately after simply not to be left out and potentially risk having the Romans rule in the Ruthenians' favor in future border disputes as a consequence and their army moved to help Aloysius IV out directly, but could not reach Italy from so far away before the year's end and wintered in Dulebia instead. The Khazars, meanwhile, mounted their own raids on the Northern Caucasian principalities which they had to cede to the Empire previously and opened negotiations with Aloysius and Yésaréyu both, demanding the return of the Alans & Caucasian Avars beneath Atil's suzerainty in exchange for support against the Eastern Romans.

    These developments greatly irritated Alexander, but he had much bigger fish to fry at the time than anything to do on the northern fringes of his third of the Holy Roman Empire. He and his granduncle spent the early campaign season maneuvering to engage Al-Turani's main army in southeastern Armenia, and when they saw the opportunity to envelop said enemy host near the village of Hadamakert[15] – Alexander approaching from the northwest, and Andronikos from the southwest – they took it. In truth however, they were marching into Al-Turani's carefully constructed trap. An entire secondary Arab army hiding to the south, comprised of most of the reinforcements Al-Turani had summoned to his side in the previous year, ambushed Andronikos and drove him & his 14,000 men into a bloody, hard-fought retreat in a coordinated assault with the main army under Al-Turani's direct command. Andronikos in turn sent word to warn his grandnephew to turn back, but Turkic outriders in the Saracens' service ensured that no messenger could reach the primary Eastern Roman army in time and Alexander, believing he certainly had the Muslims on the back-foot after his previous victories, obliviously marched onward in total confidence.

    Alexander and his entire army – another force of around 15,000 men – thus captured Hadamakert with deceptive ease in June of 903, only to then find themselves found themselves trapped, hugely outnumbered and completely lacking in reinforcements when some 35,000 Muslims converge upon their position almost immediately after. The headstrong Eastern Emperor attempted a breakout against the odds (lacking the supplies to hold out behind Hadamakert's inadequate defenses for long and unable to acquire more due to the swarms of Turkic horsemen in the countryside around him), but was decisively crushed in the battle which followed. He himself was badly wounded and captured, the first time even a usurper with pretenses toward the purple had fallen into enemy hands in many centuries, while his army was destroyed; a third fell in the battle itself and the rest surrendered with him outside of Hadamakert. The jubilant Al-Turani forced the surrender of Antioch three months after this devastating victory (with the Ionian Patriarch Theodoret fleeing to Cyprus and eventually Greece, rather than stay in his seat no matter what like the Pope had), while the Skleroi were left with entirely far too few men to oppose his inevitable march into the heart of Anatolia next.

    rifBz5Y.jpg

    Ghilman and Turkic light horsemen of Al-Turani's army swarming the beleaguered Eastern Romans (and Caucasian & Cilician Bulgar auxiliaries) of Alexander outside Hadamakert

    904's campaign season began with Artur, Radovid & Aloysius IV finally managing to breach the reduced Southern Roman defenses along the Piave, aided by German and Slavic reinforcements moving along the old Roman road network and crossing through the Alps when the weather cleared up to allow it. As they marched the Northern Romans further added to their ranks by sacking the estates of those Italians who had declared for Yésaréyu, liberating the slaves & serfs and then immediately drafting the able-bodied men among them into their army: while their role and numbers were exaggerated in the histories, these men (as essentially disposable light infantry) did well enough as foragers and spread fear of a much larger, more threatening slave rebellion than the ones from earlier in the war with their movements. Yésaréyu's Italian allies pressured him to engage the Northern Romans sooner rather than later, compelling him to leave a 3,000-strong detachment to keep Milan under siege while he moved with the bulk of his army to confront Pendragon & his nephew at Verona to the east.

    Yésaréyu had time to pick the battlefield, choosing for himself a place recorded simply as 'Campi di Verona' – a flat, open field where his cavalry would have maximal room to maneuver, and without much high ground for the Northern Romans to take advantage of – and to plan for his enemy's coming. He could not wait for his eldest son to come reinforce him and further even the numerical odds, for the latter was being tied down with constant back-biting attacks from the federates he'd failed to fully neutralize, and did not want to take the risk of waiting so long that he'd end up getting pinned against Milan's walls by the larger Aloysian army anyway; though he much desired to achieve a stunning victory over the Pendragons before that city just as the first Stilicho crushed their ancestor in the same place nearly 500 years prior, providence it seemed would deny him his desired symbolic battlefield just as it had once denied him the chance to fight on the Frigidus, so this 'field of Verona' would have to do. He had with him 22,000 men still, including some 5,000 horsemen (mostly African): outnumbered by the Northern Romans' own cavalry after they acquired reinforcements, but thought to be superior in quality.

    At 28,000 strong the Northern Roman army was a good deal larger than the Southern Roman one, but it was a lumbering beast of a host and a good deal more heterogeneous in its composition, including contingents from Gaul & Britain to Poland and Bohemia. They had only recently arrived on this great field near Verona and were still in the process of forming up when Yésaréyu launched an immediate attack upon them, having massed his cavalry into a huge wedge aimed at their center before they could set up any ditches, stake pits or other field fortifications which had frustrated him before. Thinking quickly, Artur led the Northern cavalry in a counter-charge to meet the Southern Roman horsemen head-on and buy the majority of his troops time to properly prepare. In the furious mounted engagement which followed, once more the chivalry of Africa overthrew its counterparts from Northern Europe as they had in the early stages of the Battle of Kaborệdu – Pribislav, Radovid's second son, and the Polish prince Casimir were counted among the fallen – but the latter had put up a better fight and successfully staved off what would otherwise have been a fatal blow to their ranks: rather than being able to sweep the still-disordered and unprepared Northern Roman infantry from the field, when Yésaréyu's cavalry finally pushed through Artur's rearmost ranks of Lombard and Thuringian knights (considered the worst & least adept at horseback combat among the Teutons), they were driven back by orderly ranks of legions arrayed in dart-tossing shield-walls and supported by rows of South Slavic spearmen.

    As the situation became disadvantageous to Yésaréyu, he considered retreating at first, but his scouts' report that the Northern Roman cavalry was not totally broken and in fact reforming around and behind their massed infantry formations persuaded him to switch to his Plan B instead of risking any retreat turning into a rout under enemy pressure. His infantry attacked in oblique order next, with an outsized right flank intended to crush the Aloysian left and supported by his own reformed cavalry wedge, while the weak Stilichian center and left were formed up diagonally in an echelon to delay their coming into contact with their northern counterparts – ordinarily not a bad move, and in fact a strategy recommended in many later Roman military texts (including Aloysius I's Virtus Exerciti) to make the best out of a situation where one's army is outnumbered. Unfortunately this knowledge was not denied to his enemies either: in the first occasion where the erudite but normally martially deficient Aloysius IV exhibited any battlefield aptitude of his own, the Northern Emperor had raised the threat of this very possibility to his uncle, who promptly planned his own countermeasures.

    Thus when battle was rejoined, the Southern Roman right found the Northern Roman left to be stoutly reinforced by their reserves, and much of the surviving Northern cavalry to have rallied on this flank as well. The Northern Roman center (led by Radovid) and right, meanwhile, rushed forward to engage their counterparts among the Southern Roman army. Upon noticing the danger, Yésaréyu marched with his own reserve to his right's relief, but found the latter crumbling by the time he got there – even his own son Tolemeu had been slain, meeting Brydany of Dumnonia in combat for the third and final time, and neither asking for nor expecting quarter as both princes had sworn before. The Northern Romans were able to utilize their numerical advantage to the fullest, threatening to envelop the smaller Southern Roman army, and Yésaréyu's own choice of battlefield (while initially advantageous and even necessary for his Plan A) now worked against him as the terrain offered him no great defensive advantage in turn. By sunset, the Southern Romans had been routed and their Emperor fatally wounded by a British arrow while fleeing through an orchard, dying four days later by the shore of Lake Bennaco.

    Y5C7Bqp.jpg

    The arrayed & ordered Northern Roman infantry line holds fast against Yésaréyu's cavalry attack, arguably the turning point of the Battle of Verona. Despite their growing reputation, the British longbowmen were actually not the deciding factor in making this moment possible, which was decided instead by the valor of the Northern Roman cavalry and the discipline & sheer numbers of their infantry

    Now while the Southern Romans were at a serious disadvantage – their primary claimant dead, his army shattered, and with the weight of numbers (in Aloysian-aligned federates and rebels) pressing upon them from Spania to Italy – they theoretically could have kept fighting for longer still under Stéléggu, who was moving into Italy with a still-intact force after having defeated the armies of Blois and Aquitaine before they could combine (first ambushing the former near Orange by sailing up the Rhône, then scattering the latter in the Battle of Le Puy- Sainte-Réparade to the west). Indeed his mother suggested as much, fearing that the Aloysians (or rather her rival Arturia) would have them all killed if they yielded. However, events elsewhere changed Stéléggu's mind: namely, 904 also being a year of major Islamic advances on all fronts. Yésaréyu's requisitioning of troops from Africa proper to shore up his position in Italy left his brother Tanaréyu unable to hold back the advance of Al-Farghani, who finally smashed through the African defense at Oéa[16] and Sabrada[17] and also captured Lepcés Magna using siege weapons painstakingly assembled in Cyrenaica. With the Saracens now threatening Gardàgénu's environs, Stéléggu found himself compelled by the duty to guarantee his subjects' and family's safety to sue for terms the day after he reached Legnano, an offer which Aloysius IV took him up on despite his uncle Artur's eagerness to also keep fighting as Alexandra wanted and erase the memory of Claudius Constantine's defeat by the first Stilicho at Milan by vanquishing this latter-day descendant of the same name in the same place.

    The Romans were faring no better out East, either. Alexander died of his injuries in Islamic captivity, leaving no heir – he had pledged to marry the Cappadocian noblewoman Irene of Tyana, but never got around to sealing this betrothal while he was still alive, much less father a son. Al-Turani's claim of extracting a peace settlement conceding Antioch, Armenia, Georgia and all lands up to the Halys from him right before he died was soundly denounced by all three Roman courts, which the Islamic generalissimo expected. Although Caliph Ubaydallah would actually have been fine with suing for peace in good faith at this time, Al-Turani just advanced right onward against the shaky remains of the Eastern Roman army under the Skleroi's command in hopes of pushing even further beyond that river, perhaps even Constantinople itself if he were feeling sufficiently daring. The Armenian kingdom, already badly exsanguinated between Hadamakert and the Skleroi's earlier crushing defeats at Al-Turani's hands, rapidly collapsed before the renewed Islamic offensive and Al-Sistani was freed from captivity by his mentor as a consequence.

    Tbilisi too fell to a northern Islamic detachment, the Khosrovianni royal family joining the Mamikonians in a panicked flight to Constantinople, while Skleros had tried and failed to hold the green tide back in the Battles of Charsianon[18] and Anzen[19] and the Cilician Bulgars had made a valiant but ultimately futile last stand in the Cilician Gates, where they vainly waited for relief from the Skleroi in-between these defeats. With the Sclaveni (now reinforced by the Ruthenians) crossing the Danube in force and aggressively lashing out across Thrace & Macedonia in revenge for the Greeks' depredations against them at the start of hostilities, an anti-Skleroi faction (which had drafted a repentant Patriarch Photios as their leader) seized power in Constantinople toward the end of 904 and sought the forgiveness of whoever was winning in the Occident, which by that point was clearly Aloysius IV. Andronikos considered defecting to the Saracens and claiming Emperorship with their support at this point: fortunately for the Skleroi's posterity he died of old age before he could decide, unfortunately his grandson Duke Manuel was further clobbered by Al-Turani all next year.

    A ceasefire mostly quieted fighting in the West throughout the early months of 905, giving Aloysius IV and Stéléggu a chance to negotiate an end to the fighting (and also allowing the former to see his beloved wife again for the first time since the civil war's outbreak, during which he not only hailed their firstborn for the first time in four years but also impregnated her with their second child). Arturia & Artur both insisted on pushing for a total victory and the removal or at least significant reduction of Stilichian power in Africa itself, believing that only a crippling blow (such as being removed from their office as the now-hereditary prefects of Gardàgénu, essentially evicting them from their own capital) would suffice to prevent them from ever rising against the House of Aloysius ever again. However Aloysius understood that such terms would be unacceptable and compel the Stilichians – who after all still had a few surviving field armies, even if they were in precarious positions, and heirs in the form of Stéléggu's young children, plus his uncle Tanaréyu and his offspring – to fight to the death, something which further risked losing the entirety of Africa to the surging power of Islam at this dangerous time, and so desired to find a happy medium between punishing the House of Stilicho and yet still managing to present terms which they could swallow.

    The Emperor's solution was to peel off those territories which the Stilichians had amassed outside of Africa, where their prospects of continuing control were in serious trouble by now anyway, but not to push for concessions inside Africa itself. That meant returning Barcelona and the Tarraconensian kingdom's old territories to Aquitaine, conceding additional territories in northern & western Spania to Lusitania and setting the rest of their Spanish dominions free as a new 'Kingdom of Hispania' under the Theodefredings; the Africans also had to vacate the entirety of Italy, of course, and Corsica et Sardinia was to be divided – the smaller northern island was reassigned to the Prefecture of Gaul, while the larger southern one (being both geographically & culturally closer to Africa) was left in Stilichian hands. In exchange the Aloysians would prioritize defending Africa from the Saracens' onslaught, and leave the Stilichians in charge of that whole region from Mauretania to Libya as before rather than try to carry the war that far. Stéléggu, needing to extract himself from Italy and defend his home, grudgingly agreed to these demands, which were severe but could have been worse; Aloysius meanwhile had to hope that the Stilichians were sufficiently chastened this time, and that they would not exploit the mercy he had shown in letting them keep their African power-base to just rebuild and eventually go for another round against his descendants. Achieving this victory had already cost both sides almost twice as much time and more blood than the first Stilicho had needed to defeat both Claudius Constantine and the Senate, after all.

    A peace settlement in the eastern provinces was more difficult to negotiate, as Aloysius had great difficulty in restraining the vengeful Serbs & Thracians from continuing to attack despite the ceasefire theoretically in place and the Greeks were certainly willing to fight back. The Balkan front had been more destructive to civilians & infrastructure than in the Occident, where the Aloysians and Stilichians generally agreed to concentrate on fighting each other in the field in order to avoid destroying the very lands they were waging war over and thereby kept the heaviest burden of loss on the actual soldiers, and deepened already-stewing grudges between the South Slavs on one hand and the Greek nation on the other. Fortunately for Aloysius, the rapidly mounting Islamic pressure on the other side of the Bosphorus went a long way to persuading his enemies here to cave rather than persist and bog him down in a lengthy struggle on decidedly difficult terrain and against strongly fortified cities. The Serbs and Thracians would get the lands they had contested with the Greeks, if they could just calm down and cease trying to pave a trail of blood & bones all the way to Athens for two minutes, the Ruthenians were to be rewarded with gold and silver from the treasury of Constantinople, and the remaining Eastern legions & their leaders (pro-Skleros or otherwise) west of the Bosphorus would live so long as they bent the knee, if only so they could be immediately enlisted into plans to fight the Saracens.

    FIlGFSF.png

    After seven years of fighting, Aloysius IV could finally be properly crowned Holy Roman Emperor and solidify the empire's course under the Aloysians, unhampered either by a Stilichian reversal or a Greek-directed turn to the Orient

    With the Northern Roman victory in this 'Seven Years' War' (though it had not been as absolute as the Pendragons may have desired) came the time for Aloysius to also reward his vassals, the main reason for his triumph other than his vastly more martially gifted generals. Indeed in their lamentations, African chroniclers blamed their defeat on not just Yésaréyu's inability to inflict a decisive defeat on Aloysius IV quickly enough but also on his failure to break up the coalition the latter and his Pendragon backers had amassed, resulting in him eventually going down like an elephant swarmed by ants as Alexandra had feared; if they had been more successful diplomatically, or struck a deadly blow against Aloysius IV in any of their Italian battles up to & including Verona, perhaps things would have gone much differently. Aloysius for his part got the easiest things out of his long way first: the Britons were already in the process of claiming their own reward and he had little more to do than back his cousin Brydany in locking down Brittany for his wife. Artur IX was elevated to the consular honor and securely took his place as his nephew's foremost counselor in matters of state. The long-suffering Pope Theodore, who was finally able to crown Aloysius IV in a suitably lavish Roman ceremony, was to be rewarded with the office of rector of Latium being merged into the Papacy: thereby extending Papal civil authority beyond Rome's walls to cover the rest of that province. And despite the Blois brothers' failures in southern Gaul, Estiene de Blois was rewarded with estates in the Orléanais region and the appointment of his younger sons as hereditary counts: his second son Bellon (Old Gal.: 'Bellaunos') was made Count of Champagne, and the youngest son Germain (Lat.: 'Germanus') returned to the Merovingians' ancestral homeland as Count of Flanders.

    The Aquitanians, who had been more helpful in Gaul than the Blesevins, further asked for and acquired Toulouse & lands in the western Languedoc down to Septimania. The Germans, like the Britons, had already mostly claimed their reward well before the fighting was over – those among their number who had declared for the Stilichians early in the war and were then defeated had already lost lands & fortunes to their neighbors who remained faithful to the House of Aloysius. The Emperor also revealed his late father's plans for massive infrastructure projects that would benefit Germania – roads and clearances of woodland for settlement, to be sure, but most crucially and ambitiously a planned network of canals to greatly enhance travel between the North Sea to the Mediterranean – and pledged to follow through. This was sure to be an expensive and time-consuming endeavor, one that the Aloysians could only pray they'd be able to complete sometime in the next millennium, but Aloysius IV promised that he would strive mightily to at least complete its centerpiece within his lifetime: a two-kilometer canal in Bavaria stretching from Weißenburg-im-Nordgau[20] on the Schwäbische Rezat (which eventually fed into the Rhine, through the RegnitzàRednitzàMain Rivers) to Treuchtlingen on the Altmühl (a tributary of the Danube)[21].

    As for the Sclaveni, Aloysius found that drawing up mutually agreeable schemes of rewards (which necessitated compromising between the Slavic principalities wherever two or more had competing claims) would be his greatest diplomatic challenge yet. Following through on his promise to update one foedus after another to acknowledge the Slavic states not as tribal principalities but kingdoms of legally equal stature to any found in Germania or the African one and apportioning them seats in the Senate turned out to only be the bare minimum he could do, and which they would accept. Radovid of Dulebia started things off by recommending that he be elevated to high kingship over all the South Slavs, combining all their kingdoms into a 'Yugoslavia' spanning most of the ceremonial Prefecture of Illyricum. Apparently he was serious, as he was surprised when Aloysius refused and even his daughter the Empress Helena did not support him for fear that none of the other South Slavs would accept such a proposal (and if by some miracle they did, this would effectively make him a mini-emperor of the Peninsula of Haemus – Aloysius owed his father-in-law much, but not that much).

    Lf37M5z.jpg

    Elena Radovidova, recorded in imperial histories as 'Helena the Fair' to differentiate her from Rome's last empress of the same name in the time of Aloysius I, granting her father an audience. Besides being a source of consolation to her husband and mother to their children, she also oft dealt with the fractious Balkans in his name and moderated the excesses of her family when they got too greedy

    Eventually the imperial couple were able to barter Radovid down to generous adjustments of his eastern border with Dacia, which after all had originally allied with Alexander, twice as many Senatorial seats as their neighbors, and plum appointments for all his younger sons – most notably Kocel', the son closest to them in age and Aloysius' best friend, was made Comes Domesticorum Equitum ('count of the household cavalry', commander of the elite imperial paladins), and their clerically-minded older brother Muntimir was made Bishop of Moyenz[22]. The Stilichians' Venetian ally was not subject to a sack as the Croats and Carantanians desired, but would be punished with the dismantlement of their league and the placement of its constituent cities under the authority of the Slavic kingdoms which had loyally fought for Aloysius: Pola & Crepsa to Carantania; Vikla, Traù and Spalato to Croatia, with the Istrian peninsula being divided overall between them and the Carantanians; and Dulcigno to Serbia alongside neutral Ragusa, which at least avoided having to pay any damages or risking a sacking. The Gots of Zividât and Padua also inched closer to Venice's landward defenses in the west as part of their own rewards, comprehensively setting the maritime republic's ambitions back by generations even if it had survived the Seven Years' War.

    Finally, Aloysius made good on his wartime threat to free the (mostly Slavic) slaves of Venice's & Amalfi's markets as well as those of the Italian magnates who stood against him (while not moving against, say, Pisa's), not only because it was the only undertaking in this vein he could realistically mount at this early point – he had bigger plans but not the political or spiritual capital to pull them off, and knew it – but to rebuild the legions which had just bled themselves quite badly. Ironically, in the Stilichian vein Aloysius now had his pick of unemployed freedmen without many good prospects to recruit into all those vacancies in the legionary ranks, though he couldn't reward them with land of their own as the Stilichians did since seizing estates from those Italians would surely provoke them even further, probably right back into open revolt. The Serbs & Thracians had also freed many of their own kind during their rampage in Macedonia & Thrace, but these could not be kept track of in the chaotic circumstances of the Balkans and had mostly gone on to rejoin their families rather than enlist in Aloysius' ranks.

    Though his victory cemented not just the Aloysians' grip on power but also the direction in which they had taken the Holy Roman Empire since the seventh century – an imperial federation held together by their persona, the Christian religion and a loose sense of Romanitas – Aloysius IV still had many problems. Among the biggest were achieving a real reconciliation with the former Southern and Eastern Romans, who he presently trusted as far as he could throw them and regarded him with similar sentiments; refilling the treasury after seven years of civil war and further payouts to his allies, which the Mediterranean economy was neither particularly able or willing to do, compelling him to look for ways to get the Ionian Church to open its extremely deep pockets; compensating said Mediterranean economy for having just dealt a blow to their economy by freeing thousands of slaves; finding, or rather recovering, land to settle both his freedman-legions' families and the refugees fleeing the Muslims on; and pushing back Muslim encroachment, which had pushed as far as Adrumedu[23] and Dorylaion this year. But in that regard, as he celebrated the birth of his second son Charles – whose name, meaning 'free man', was doubtless a very intentional choice on Aloysius' part in the context of what he'd done and still planned to do – the seed of his eventual answer to all these issues had already begun to germinate in his mind.

    621px-CouncilofClermont.jpg

    Over the next years it would become increasingly clear to Aloysius what he needed to do in order to reunite Christendom in more than just name, push the Muslims back and find enough loot & land to replenish his coffers and (further) reward his faithful supporters all at once

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Maniago.

    [2] Pordenone.

    [3] Lixus – Larache, Morocco.

    [4] Sivas.

    [5] Divriği.

    [6] Portogruaro.

    [7] Actually Lodi Vecchio, west of modern Lodi, which was historically only destroyed in 1111.

    [8] Ticinum – Pavia, not to be confused with the modern Swiss canton of Ticino (which received that name in 1803). The name 'Pavia' was of Lombard origin, and thus would not have been used ITL where the Lombards never got into Italy.

    [9] Lake Garda.

    [10] Silvan, Diyarbakır.

    [11] Qabala, Azerbaijan.

    [12] Malazgirt.

    [13] Ahlat, Van.

    [14] Altzaghèna.

    [15] Başkale.

    [16] Oea – Tripoli, Libya.

    [17] Sabratha.

    [18] Akdağmadeni.

    [19] Dazman.

    [20] Weißenburg in Bayern.

    [21] Mirroring the Fossa Carolina, Charlemagne's planned canal in the same area.

    [22] Mogontiacum – Mainz/Mayence.

    [23] Hadrumetum – Sousse, Tunisia.
     
    906-910: The Red Dragon in Gold
  • Come 906, the Seven Years' War might have been over, but the Roman world's road to recovery amid its ongoing struggles had clearly just begun. Aloysius IV had defended his family's hold on the purple from the Stilichians and Greeks, but now he had to protect the empire it represented from the Saracens, who were continuing to make gains on all fronts. In this year he wrapped up more loose ends, ranging from executing the Count of Naples for treason & usurping his nephew (who was then duly restored to his rightful seat) to pardoning Manuel Skleros, much like most of his other internal enemies, but even after no longer having to worry about enemies to his west Aloysius was consistently unable to stop the Islamic tide in the field. In this year, Al-Turani inflicted yet another defeat upon him at the Battle of Nakoleia[1] and Al-Sistani received the surrender of first Sinope[2], then the isolated cities of Pontus. What little remained of the Skleroi field army retreated behind the walls of Amorion[3], where they were promptly placed under siege, while the denizens of mountainous Isauria and Pisidia had to see to their own defense and the Muslims pressed ever closer toward the Bosphorus. At least the eastern fleets had some success in limiting further Islamic seaborne raids & incursions around the eastern Mediterranean.

    o5x7a14.jpg

    The Saracens advance on the battlefield of Nakoleia, another victory of Al-Turani's over the severely weakened Skleroi army in Anatolia

    While all this was happening, Aloysius had to juggle still more competing interests between his allies and former enemies alike. With the Seven Years' War over, his mother and uncle both desired the return of British troops to their homes, which were still under attack by the Vikings of Dyflin. But the Augustus Imperator needed every man he could get for the fight with the Hashemites, and moreover Stéléggu of Africa had yielded only on the assurance that besides not executing him or dispossessing his family, the rest of the Holy Roman Empire (certainly including his British archrivals) would help him defend his own home & people. Aloysius himself was not particularly interested in sailing across the Mediterranean with him to fight the Muslims circling Adrumedu, not only because he wasn't all that martially inclined in the first place but also because he and Arturia were both concerned that the Moors might take an opportunity to assassinate him along the way, thereby striving to gain by intrigue what they could not gain on the battlefield. Sending Artur in his stead was out of the question for much the same reason.

    Fortunately for the Romans, events outside their control relieved the pressure on Britannia somewhat and made the Pendragons amenable to keeping more of their men on the continent than at the start of 906. Eógan mac Muiredach had been slain in his efforts to reclaim his father's overlordship across Ireland, but his brother Murchad had persisted in their course and finally succeeded in bringing enough of Ireland to heel, through both the sword and diplomacy, to be acclaimed High King at the Stone of Destiny on Tara (which he had to first wrestle back from Viking hands). He immediately went on the warpath against the Hiberno-Norse, forcing Sigurd Flókison to turn his attention back to Ireland and correspondingly slacken his raids on Britain. This good news from the Emerald Isle was balanced by bad news from the north, where Domelch map Dungarth managed to briefly escape prison in Pictland with the help of supportive partisans on the inside, and while caught soon afterward he and his allies managed to kill Map Beòthu's son Lutrin in their skirmish.

    Lutrin's mother was so maddened with grief over the demise of her only child that she threw herself from the highest tower in Pheairt, an accident brought on by her sleepwalking in nightmares in his scribe's account (meaning she did not actually commit the grievous sin of suicide in Ionian eyes, if true) but a conscious act of suicide according to his enemies, while in his rage Map Beòthu executed Domelch in the fashion of the ancient Celts: having him burned alive inside a wicker man. The now-widowed and heirless Witch-King seemed more interested in brutally purging his remaining enemies at home than immediately going after Domelch's brother Máelchon, which would surely have put him at odds with the latter's British protectors. In turn Máelchon pointed to the manner in which Map Beòthu had killed his brother as yet more evidence of him being a(n increasingly less crypto-) pagan and his retaliatory arrests & massacres of anyone he thought might have had a hand in the conspiracy to spring Domelch from confinement as proof of his worsening tyranny, in an effort to attract renewed support both from the British & Romans and within Pictland itself for his restoration.

    JRwDM66.png

    Gruoch, Witch-Queen of the Picts, sleepwalks toward her death

    In light of these developments from the Gaelic lands, Artur agreed to send Brydany of Dumnonia back home with only a quarter of the British manpower committed to the continent rather than lead most or all of it back home himself, and to assume command of the Roman forces in the east against Al-Turani. Any expedition to deal with Map Beòthu once & for all would have to wait until after both matters on the continent had been settled and the raids from Ireland suppressed, in his estimation. Radovid would take charge of the African reinforcements sailing alongside Stéléggu, as the most prominent member of Aloysius' high command who had no particular animosity with the Stilichians. Furthermore, in an attempt to restore unity even among these fierce rivals, Aloysius strove mightily to arrange the betrothal of Stéléggu's young daughter Téa (Lat.: 'Tia', Ber.: 'Thiyya') to Brydany's similarly young son Elan (Breton: 'Alan'); the Emperor was a generally optimistic and upbeat character, but even he knew that this match was exceedingly unlikely to quell the feud between the descendants of Stilicho and Claudius Constantine, though he believed they had to at least try to start somewhere. Certainly at minimum the British bards would have to cut back on their celebratory paeans about dragons soaring over the Sun once their new princess arrived on their shores.

    Back on the mainland, once combined the Roman armies – despite having bled rather badly from their accumulation of self-inflicted wounds – finally began to see success in stopping the Muslim onslaughts. In Africa Al-Farghani vanquished Tanaréyu in the Battle of Adrumedu and sacked that city, but the combined forces of Radovid & Stéléggu sailed into Gardàgénu around the same time and soon after thwarted the Saracens in a furious battle within sight of the African capital's southernmost towers. Tribal Berber forces further assisted the sons of Tanaréyu in repelling Saracen raids and incursions to the west at the Battle of Gamunéa[4] as well. And in the east, Aloysius went as far as Constantinople before fully relegating command of his field forces to Artur, who then ferried said forces (including not just a Northern Roman core & federates but also the Eastern Roman legions & additional Greek forces raised by the Skleroi in Europe, ironically originally intended to fight the men they were now fighting with) across the Adriatic aboard Italian & Greek ships in time to drive off Islamic raiding parties which had dared push as far as Chrysopolis, visible from the Queen of Cities itself. They then relieved the Siege of Amorion, where Duke Manuel had died shortly before their arrival due to running out of wine and drinking water (which his servants failed to boil for a sufficiently long time) instead, and finally checked Al-Turani's rampage through Anatolia with the help of his son Alexios & brother Ioannes in the Battle of Nicaea toward the end of 906.

    In 907 Aloysius & Elena welcomed their third child & first daughter into the world: duly christened as Maria at the latter's suggestion, she was the first of the imperial children to be born in the porphyry birthing chamber of Constantinople's Great Palace. Rather less joyful for the Emperor was the news from the front, where despite having succeeded in putting a stop to the previously almost-unchecked Saracen advances, the limits of the Roman army – strained by seven years of civil war and previous losses against its Islamic counterparts – had become apparent when they tried to counterattack and roll back said Saracen gains. On the Anatolian front, Artur defeated Al-Turani and Al-Sistani in the Battle of Nicaea & the Second Battle of Dorylaion, in so doing securing the safety of Bithynia (the region of Anatolia closest to Constantinople) from Muslim incursions and also re-establishing a more secure overland connection to Amorion. However, when he tried to push further inland, he was soundly beaten by the rallying Muslims at the Battle of Gordion[5], putting the Romans back on the defensive. A secondary Islamic thrust under Al-Sistani also drove the Romans out of Isauria soon after.

    On the African front, Stéléggu and Radovid worked hard to push the Saracens away from Gardàgénu over most of the year. They crushed Al-Farghani's final attempt to isolate the African capital from the inland mountains in the Battle of Suhedula[6], and eventually managed to force him back into Libya altogether by further prevailing at the Battle of Tagabès[7]. However the Afro-Roman army became bogged down in the Nafusa Mountains, where a hoped-for Berber uprising in support of their offensive did not materialize: Al-Farghani, having read up on how previous Muslim campaigns which had gotten that far were frustrated by the locals, pre-emptively took hostages from most of the mountain tribes to ensure they would not dare do just that (and massacred the tribes which did not cooperate) well before Roman reinforcements had arrived to shore up the then-crumbling African position. Thus, the Saracens were able to stabilize their positions and hold out long enough for their own reinforcements to arrive in the Nafusa Mountains, terminating hopes of a Roman counter-offensive which would sweep them out of Libya entirely at this time.

    T8my2S3.png

    Stéléggu's Moors rushing down upon the Saracens at the Battle of Suhedula

    Despite this frustration of their hopes of completely reversing the most recent Islamic gains, the Romans proved able enough to withstand renewed Islamic offensives from mid-summer to the eve of autumn this year, so that when Aloysius sued for peace in early September the Caliph Ubaydallah (and more importantly Al-Turani) agreed to hear him out. By the terms of the peace treaty they signed in Nicomedia, the lines of conflict were frozen where they were at the end of 907's campaign season: the Romans maintained their positions west of the Nafusa Mountains in Africa, and in Anatolia they also kept the lands stretching from the western banks of the Sangarius down to the old Pamphylian coast, centered on Side & Attaleia[8] (approximating to Asia Minor's western quarter or so). Since there was no saving Armenia and Georgia at this stage, to cheat the Saracens out of the North Caucasus, Aloysius concluded a secret agreement with the Khazars to transfer Alania and Caucasian Avaria back beneath their suzerainty in exchange for future support against the Muslims.

    Now Al-Turani and the Saracens were jubilant at these terms, which represented the biggest Islamic territorial acquisitions in almost 200 years since they took the western Levant and Jerusalem from Aloysius II. They were infuriated to learn that the Romans had spitefully cheated them out of the small principalities north of the Caucasus & that the Khazars had raised their banner over those lands right at the end, of course, but intended to deal with them soon enough; first, they had to consolidate their gains and divide the vast riches they'd plundered from Armenia to western Anatolia among themselves. In the meantime, Al-Turani pushed his nominal master to punish the Romans by suppressing the Ionian Patriarchates of Babylonia, Jerusalem, Alexandria and now Antioch, forbidding the appointment of new Patriarchs and handing their properties over to sects considered heretical, as well as disallowing Christian pilgrimages to sites of import in the Holy Land.

    uBzJz6l.jpg

    The Hashemite court assembled in Mecca's Great Mosque to give thanks to Allah after their smashing success leading up to & in the Treaty of Nicomedia

    While this blow represented an additional insult on top of the rather severe injuries the Saracens had been meting out over the past decade, in the long run it actually benefited Aloysius' scheme to get back at them by stoking widespread Christian outrage. The Emperor had no intention of going down in history as the man who lost almost everything east of the Bosphorus to the Muslims and viewed the Peace of Nicomedia as a temporary ceasefire which would buy him time enough to rearm & rebuild the legions of Rome, nothing more. His freedman recruits were originally his biggest hope in that regard, as they continued to drill under the watchful eyes of veteran instructors and equipment was made in the various fabricae or recovered from corpses on the battlefields of Italy & Gaul and repaired for their benefit, but Al-Turani's crackdown on Ionian Christians and closing of the Holy Land to pilgrims presented him with an opportunity to expand his ranks well beyond that. Recalling from his studies of his own dynasty's history how the (pagan) Turkic threat reaching Constantinople had once compelled the Church to finance Aloysius I's campaign against them and inspired thousands of volunteers to join his ranks, Aloysius made preparations to call a great ecumenical council – including representatives of the oriental Patriarchates under Islamic occupation – in hopes of repeating his forefather's success, or even exceeding it.

    Off in the west, far away from the plans of Emperors and the wrath of Caliphs or Sultans, after driving off the distracted and weakened Vikings who still dared raid his kingdom's western shore, Brydany of Britain found himself free to throw his full strength into Brittany where his wife's succession was still being militarily contested by her rival cousins. For this he did not even need his father's reinforcements, still on their way back home from the distant eastern battlefields as of the end of 907: what he had on hand proved sufficient to defeat the lesser Rolandines in the Battle of Loudéac. In the peace agreement which followed, he definitively secured the Duchy of Brittany for his wife Claire and by extension for their progeny, while leaving to the remaining male-line Rolandines the smaller counties of Cornouaille and Trégor to hold as vassals in the far west of the Armoric peninsula.

    Up north, Murchad mac Muiredach continued to battle Sigurd's Hiberno-Norse across eastern Ireland, pressing the latter hard enough that he called upon his traditional allies & kin from the Kingdom of the Isles to help. The Islanders agreed to intervene after several Irish victories across the east and north of the Emerald Isle, culminating in the collapse of the fledgling Norse presence in far northern Ulster with the sack of Ulfreksfjordr[9] by Murchad's cousins among the Northern Uí Néill. East of the Irish Sea but still beyond the Antonine Wall meanwhile, Map Beòthu remarried to Morag, the youngest and fairest of the woods-witches he consorted with – a little earlier than the customary two-year mourning period, but he was driven more-so by the need to sire a new heir to replace Lutrin than by lust, although that certainly was not how it was presented to the Roman world by Máelchon. The rival Pictish prince continued to bolster his own army by recruiting exiles fleeing Map Beòthu's wrathful purges, of which there were more with each passing month, and also sought the support of the Ionian Church to further improve his chances – the next time he returned to Pictland (now with a brother to avenge in addition to their father), he intended to die there, whether it be on a royal bed or a battlefield.

    c5ZatpG.jpg

    Crucial to the early Irish successes in their renewed conflict with the Hiberno-Norse was their adoption of heavily armored infantrymen who could match the latter in head-to-head combat: the gallóglaigh or 'foreign warriors', at this stage almost always Norse mercenaries & exiles themselves (hence the name)

    908 was mostly a year of ominous silence in the West, as Aloysius and the Ionian hierarchy continued their preparations for a great church council with the ultimate objective of justifying & issuing a continent-wide call to arms for a great holy war. Indeed Aloysius' only notable accomplishment in this otherwise quiet year was arranging for the deployment of African inquisitors back to Britain, both to further try to bridge the gap between the British & African churches and to re-intensify the once-slackened pressure on the Pelagian underground. The Augustus Imperator considered reversing the most recent Islamic conquests, which he thought an already difficult task on account of just how much had been lost while Romans were killing one another throughout the Seven Years' War, to be but the minimum he could aim for: frankly, Christendom had been losing ground – even if it had been slow and they more often than not made the Saracens work for every inch of it – since the seventh century. If God were to will that they retake even more than what he and his father had lost and in so doing liberate more Patriarchal seats than just Antioch, well he certainly would not object.

    Pope Theodore also died of old age this year, and while his loss would be one especially lamented by the Aloysians for his great loyalty to their cause during said seven years of internal contention, they had little cause to complain about his elected replacement Leo IV. The son of Maria Poppaea, a scion of the Senatorial gens Poppaea, and a Greek religious philosopher of the same name who'd settled in Rome as a young man, this Leo was a middle-aged archpriest animated by a militant zeal, who still had many years of life ahead of him and was eager to fight for God with the heart of a lion as his name suggested – thus it surprised nobody that he would become an enthusiastic proponent of the Emperor's crusading aims, and even be the one to propose restoring at least some of the relics spirited away from Jerusalem to Rome when the former city fell to the Saracens more than 200 years ago back to their rightful place. Ironically however, the first time he blessed a military expedition would not be against the Saracens, but in the Celtic lands far to the northwest.

    Map Beòthu's execution of Domelch map Dungarth in the manner of the pagan Celts of yore, his remarriage to the witch Morag and the brutality of his purges of anyone he deemed an enemy at home had all caught up to him, being far too much for even his past accomplishments in battle against the Vikings (in which he did protect Christian churches in Pictland, intentionally or otherwise) to cover up, and now resulted in his excommunication by Pope Leo; the other Heptarchs were not inclined to lend him a sympathetic ear on account of these atrocities, either. The new Pope duly sanctioned Máelchon's quest to recover his throne (hopefully permanently), even giving him a Papal banner to march beneath and the assistance of Roman priests in preaching his cause, on the assurance that not only would he govern as a proper Christian prince but that he would also finally definitively bring the Pictish church in line with Ionian teachings when it came to their remaining distinctly Celtic aspects, such as the calculation of Easter's date and their style of tonsure, in which they were the last remaining holdout (discounting the heretical Pelagians) on Britain proper.

    CbQ6RQk.jpg

    A Papal legate informs Máelchon & his court-in-exile of the new Pope's willingness to support him in his conflict with Map Beòthu

    Pictland was not the only part of the Celtic sphere which Rome had to watch in 908, however, for in this same year Sigurd of Dyflin did manage to achieve a reversal in his war against the High King of Ireland. Though the Irish had begun their march on his seat and seemed to be on the cusp of victory, they were undone by internal jealousies and rivalries: at the Battle of Áth Truim[10] Cathal mac Áed, the king of the Connachta, treacherously abandoned the Irish coalition when they came under a fierce Viking counterattack supported by the Norse-Gaels of the Isles, causing a rout and the death of Muiredach. Astonishing nobody but himself, few among the Gaels were willing to acknowledge Cathal as their new high king and the Irish alliance collapsed into infighting once more, something which Sigurd was all too eager to exploit by ravaging the Kingdom of Mide which Muiredach had ruled.

    The Romans & British observed this disaster from a distance which they knew would not be safe for long if the Vikings were allowed to remain ascendant, especially under such a provably aggressive king as Sigurd Flókison; accordingly Artur, by now having returned to Lundéne, began organizing a pre-emptive invasion of the Emerald Isle (the first of its kind in Roman history) to break the power of the Hiberno-Norse before it grew any greater, to be led by Prince Brydany. Unlike almost every other part of the Holy Roman Empire, Britain had gone almost untouched throughout the Seven Years' War except for Sigurd's raids, and the Pendragons still had strength to spare on further expanding their reach; neither possession of Armorica nor their increased influence over the Blood of St. Jude, it seemed, would sate their ambitions yet. They found help in striving to wards that ambition from Pope Leo, who was as supportive of their goals as he was Máelchon's, and by extension the Ionian Church in Ireland, whose clergy readily helped them out by providing intelligence and serving as intermediaries with the Gaelic kings & princes opposing the Vikings.

    Meanwhile in the east, the Muslims were busy trying to consolidate their grip on the many newly conquered territories. Al-Sistani established himself in Dwin, or 'Dabil' as it was called by the Arabs, as Emir of 'Arminiya' – a huge new Islamic province which included not just its namesake, but neighboring Georgia as well – and began trying to build ties with the Armenian nobility who hadn't fled westward with their overlords the Mamikonians (namely smaller, newer and less-established aristocratic families such as the House of Pahlavuni), who he viewed as both potentially helpful local administrators and a source of tax income. Al-Turani, meanwhile, decided to start settling both the Turkic ghilman who had founded their own families and entire allied tribes from Islamic Central Asia in the Anatolian conquests: not only would they find pasturelands to feed their herds on there, but these veterans and warlike auxiliaries would serve to protect their new homes from any Christian attempt at reconquest, which the old generalissimo was aware of and feared. Al-Farghani attempted to do the same in Libya with Arab tribes such as the Banu Hilal. And while all that was happening, Ubaydallah paid no mind to his generals' activities, trusting them to do whatever they felt necessary to secure the Caliphate's borders as always, and instead gave thanks to God for the completion of his restorative work to the Red Sea-Nile canal of the Pharaohs & Emperors.

    5tD6F6X.jpg

    Al-Sistani receiving the submission of those Armenian princes who did not flee to Rome when their kingdom fell

    After having spent much time on stockpiling provisions and summoning clerics great & small from all over the Heptarchy, Aloysius IV finally opened the Council of Thessalonica on the last day of 909. Originally he had intended to hold this particular ecumenical council in Ephesus or Miletus, closer to the new front line with Islam and where Ionian orthodoxy was solidified, but his mother and other advisors persuaded him that this was an unnecessary risk and one which would sorely tempt the Muslims to go back on the warpath at a time when Christendom was not yet fully prepared for the next round of war. It was not expected to be a particularly long council, unlike the ones in Ionia, since theological debates between the West, East and even their constituent churches was not the focus: moreover Rome had a Pope of a suitably militant tendency while Carthage, Constantinople and all the eastern churches had an obvious interest in driving the Saracen out of their respective sees. Furthermore, Roman agents and partisans kept their government informed of Al-Turani's attempts to settle his fellow Turks on Anatolian soil, and it was believed that the sooner they could strike (before such settlers could really lay down roots and consolidate their presence), the better.

    While the Romans firmly fixated their eyes on the hostilities to come in the Orient, in far Western Europe the Pendragons and their allies continued to build their growing power. Máelchon launched his long-awaited third invasion of Pictland with an army of 1,000 at his back: a mix of Pictish exiles, Englishmen supplied by his Rædwalding in-laws and the Æthelredings of Bamburgh, and volunteers from Britannia or even the continent enticed by the Ionian religious authorities' preaching of his cause. Against this force Map Beòthu initially counted five times as many warriors, but he was hampered by many of said men (especially along the southern border) deserting or outright defecting from his cause in protest of his tyranny & choice of bride, until he not only had lost his numerical advantage but found himself facing more than 4,000 men with fewer than 2,000.

    Faced with such odds the Witch-King at first thought of abandoning Pheairt for the Highlands where his core support base lay, and where he would be best positioned to wage the same guerrilla war which eventually afforded him an opportunity to depose the sons of Dungarth in the first place. But his queen Morag persuaded him to stand and fight on the hill of Dun Sinnan[11] near the Pictish capital, where she assured him that she'd seen in a vision that he could not be defeated until the nearby Wood of Braonan moved onto its summit and that even if it did, 'no man born of woman' could hope to slay him. Thus battle was joined in and around the old hillfort atop Dun Sinnan where Map Beòthu had established his field headquarters: to his horror the exiles set fire to the forest of Braonan (rightly fearing that he had deployed skirmishers amid the trees to waylay them) shortly before the beginning of hostilities, and the wind carried its ashes and those men among his forward-most screen who couldn't outrun the flames as far as his camp on the hill's summit, but still he remained confident in the second half of his wife's prophecy and would fight nonetheless.

    The loyalist Picts were arrayed in circles at the narrow chokepoints in-between Dun Sinnan's outermost ramparts, spears extending outward like a porcupine's spines and further buttressed by sharp stakes driven into the dirt around them & lashed together with ropes – formations which strongly resembled the later schiltrons for which the Pictish infantry would become famous, and would be supported by archers & skirmishers on the walls. Indeed these groves of long spears and axes proved impenetrable to the army of Máelchon, despite the latter's far greater numbers, and forced them to retire at the end of the first day of fighting. Ultimately however they were undone after the English knight Ælfhelm, third son of the Earl of Edinburgh, spotted an especially weak and dilapidated section of the old fort's wall. A mass of Máelchon's strongest soldiers were able to breach it with a ram fashioned from one of Braonan's few surviving trees on the second day, after which the rebels poured into the fort to threaten Map Beòthu directly.

    To his credit, the Witch-King fought on gamely, and few could withstand his ferocious wrath in combat even despite his advanced age. He killed Ælfhelm, who had been the first man through the breach, and sought to take down Máelchon but was waylaid by another rebel Pictish noble, Nechtan map Duib of Fìobha: a later defector motivated by Map Beòthu's massacre of his entire family in his hunt for traitors, but one whose story was so common these days that Map Beòthu at first did not even recognize him. The king would have paid this man no more mind than any other of his lesser opponents were it not for Map Duib's response to his own bragging about his apparent invincibility, which was to reveal that the midwife had to cut him out of his mother's womb to save their lives during his complicated birth. Cursing his misfortune and thinking that Morag sent him to his death to avoid punishment for not being able to bear him a child, but knowing he would get no mercy and that there was no way out of here except through the enemy army, Map Beòthu attacked Map Duib anyway and was ultimately laid low by his hand despite putting up a dirty and vicious fight; the sight of his head in his killer's hands promptly compelled his army to surrender.

    URTWiLL.jpg

    Map Beòthu hurls himself into his final duel with Map Duib, Máelchon's champion, on Dun Sinnan

    Now Máelchon was able to sit his rightful throne again, this time with no threat of a Cé restoration, and make good on his promises to bring the Pictish church fully into line with Ionian orthodoxy; suppress the remnants of paganism beyond the Antonine Wall, starting with Morag (despised as a sign of everything that was wrong with Map Beòthu's last years in power) who was caught after spending a year on the run from his agents and promptly put to the torch; guarantee peace & friendship with the Roman world; and restore justice and good government to his kingdom. As for Map Beòthu's own legacy, it will be many centuries before his reputation is even partially rehabilitated and himself recast as the second greatest Pictish nationalist after Calgacus, boldly standing against the encroachment of both the Norse and Roman spheres; for the most part he would go down in history as the last gasp of Celtic paganism (though he never officially renounced Christianity in life) and an increasingly crazed, murderous tyrant who had to be put down for his own subjects' good besides.

    And while certainly welcome in Britannia, this good news did not matter overmuch to the Pendragons, as they were far more focused on defeating the Vikings of Dyflin. The original strategy to coordinate their landing (with 2,500 men, a mighty force by Irish standards and one which included many hardened veterans of the Seven Years' War) with a push from inland by the kindred of Muiredach went awry as Sigurd broke the power of the Southern Uí Néill at the Battle of Cnoc Eóin[12] before Brydany could even make landfall, forcing the Prince of Dumnonia to land further south than expected and make common cause with the weaker Uí Cheinnselaig of Leinster. Together they defeated a Hiberno-Norse warband led by Sigurd's brother Lǫgmaðr in the Battle of Leithghlinn[13] before it could wreak further damage and negotiated a renewed alliance with the Mumhain to the west, in exchange for helping them retake Corcaigh from the Norsemen.

    The Council of Thessalonica spent 910 debating the merits of Saint Augustine's just-war theory and its applicability to the present situation with the Hashemite Caliphate, which seemed easy enough since the Muslims had been the aggressor in this case (and many others in the past besides) and were blatantly oppressing Ionian Christians. In this regard the Latin churches turned out to be more pro-war than the Greek one: in particular the Carthaginian Church proved themselves to be the biggest and most aggressive war-hawks, bigger still than Pope Leo, and rather understandably so since unlike the See of Rome they had just lost a good deal of territory to the Saracen tides. The Constantinopolitan Church meanwhile was the most reticent – they did not object to the idea of waging a just war in defense of their own see, naturally, but did have theological objections to the idea of an aggressive far-ranging holy war (in particular the novel concept, advanced by Rome and supported by Carthage, that men could find remission for their sins by going to war and shedding the blood of the hated Saracen) and proposed the most limited war-goals, being skeptical of Christendom's ability to carry the war into Palaestina or Mesopotamia after the losses of the Seven Years' War.

    However, many factors worked against the Constantinopolitans' arguments. The other Ionian Churches of the East were unsurprisingly supportive of expanding the scope of the holy-war-to-be to liberate their respective territories, and the Caliphal government's decision to crack down on & dispossess them for the benefit of heretics who had long lived outside of and aggressively rejected Roman authority left them with no reason whatsoever to support a more conciliatory approach; their own Patriarchs were under arrest, doomed to die in prison or a more violent martyr's death and go without replacement unless their sees were liberated, and the prelates attending in their stead thus vehemently supported a crusade. Bishops & priests from occupied Armenia and Georgia further hardened Christian attitudes by speaking of Islamic atrocities in their lands during & after the war – the desecration of churches and pillaging of monasteries, the enslavement of many thousands, tortures inflicted upon men (up to and including forced circumcision), the rapine inflicted upon the female population, etc. And to cap it all off their own Patriarch Photios, the oldest and most moderate of the Ionian patriarchs, died in December of this year. The question was not whether he would be replaced by a more hawkish voice but just how much of a war-hawk his successor would be, for Aloysius (who already did not much like Photios for his role in Alexander's rebellion and how he only abandoned the Skleroi after their cause became obviously doomed) certainly did not intend for another 'dove' to derail his plans now.

    OduH840.jpg

    An Ionian prelate from southern Armenia gives a public account of Islamic atrocities in his homeland with Pope Leo looking on, stoking horror and righteous fury in the hearts of all who would hear

    In another sign of which strategy and goals the Emperor favored, Aloysius IV's own pair of twins were born in Constantinople this year, and he duly had them baptized under names favored by the Greeks chosen not only to honor their birthplace but also for being martial namesakes: the elder was dubbed Constantine, after the first Roman emperor of that name who crushed Christianity's foes at the Milvian Bridge, and the younger was christened Michael, after the mightiest of the faithful angels and generalissimo of God's army. The Aloysians had withered to almost nothing in the reign of Aloysius III, so the birth of additional spares to the purple was not merely welcome but hailed as a sign of great renewal for the dynasty – moreover Arturia had advised her son that her old rival Alexandra was not to be trusted, being the proud and stubborn sort who was unlikely to give up her pursuit of their father's throne even if her son had had enough for now, so more dynastic 'insurance' could only help at this time. Of course, a preponderance of heirs had its own problems, but Aloysius hoped to fast-track his younger sons into religious careers to non-violently keep them out of the succession should their eldest brother Aloysius Caesar survive into adulthood.

    While Aloysius was busy on the southeastern end of Europe, on the opposite end of the continent his cousin Brydany was moving quickly toward a final large-scale confrontation with the Vikings of Dublin. The Norsemen who had retaken Corcaigh early in the year were driven to surrender by the sight of his host's numbers and the siege engines they constructed, yielding before the Roman-built rams had reached their palisade's gates in order to avoid being massacred; with that done and the men of Mumhain falling in line behind his growing coalition, the Prince of Dumnonia & Duke of Brittany jure uxoris next moved on Dyflin itself. Sigurd was unable to throw his full strength into fending off the British & Southern Irish offensive, as it was coordinated with a major push by the Northern Uí Néill (who had already seen off an Island Norse attempt to restore Ulfreskfjord earlier in the year) down the eastern coast of the island in a strategy put together with the help of Máel Muire mac Ainmere, the Bishop of Ard Mhacha[14].

    Faced with a serious disadvantage in numbers as well as a near-total lack of cavalry, Sigurd and Lǫgmaðr hoped to offset the dire odds by battling Brydany's Hiberno-British host on the favorable terrain of Ráith Mór[15]. The Norse shield-wall on that hill endured the slings & javelins of the Gaels and then the arrows of the Britons with some discomfort, then repelled a probing attack made by some of the British knights supported by Irish kerns. While this attack was easily rebuffed, Lǫgmaðr then fatally compromised their positions and his brother's plan by recklessly chasing after the retreating allies with his housecarls: the pursuers were promptly slaughtered by the bulk of Brydany's army on level ground and their absence created a conspicuous gap in the demoralized Hiberno-Norse shield-wall, which the British & Irish then rushed, causing Sigurd's remaining ranks to collapse in disarray. Sigurd himself was killed in the rout and the now-defenseless Dyflin yielded soon afterward, apparently preferring to throw themselves at the Pendragons' mercy than take their chances with the Northern Uí Néill since they had sacked the longphort of Thorgeststún despite it having also surrendered to them. Brydany, for his part, not only wintered in Dyflin – which he claimed for himself, for it represented too much of a security threat to Britannia proper to be given back to Flóki's brood and he did not think the Irish themselves could realize its potential as a market & port town – and freed all the slaves he found there, but had the audacity to propose that the Irish nobility elect him as their next High King: a proposal which caused great uproar & much debate among his allies, and in which he hoped to court the support of the Irish Church.

    lUkMHpm.png

    The Hiberno-British alliance crushes through the Flókisons' weakened ranks on the hill of Ráith Mór, again demonstrating the supremacy of combined arms over a pure infantry force as their fathers had done back on Britain a generation ago

    As the Romans were slowly but surely gearing up for a great holy war against them, meanwhile, the Hashemites were starting to experience internal problems even in victory. Al-Turani passed away from old age in February of this year, fortunately before his external enemies could strike back against him and diminish his winning record; his most capable and ambitious son, Jafar ibn Al-'Awwam, was in Kufa at the time and thus well-positioned to seize the reins of state ahead of all his kindred before they could sway Ubaydallah to their cause. However, Jafar immediately had to face the rebellion of his elder brothers Dawud (Al-Turani's firstborn) in Damascus and Musa (Al-Turani's fourth son) in Mosul. He suppressed both of these within the year, mostly by using the Kufan treasury's funds to bribe his brothers' partisans into betraying them, and dealt with another minor uprising by the zanj slaves in Southern Iraq for good measure, but it was clear that his reign was off to a rocky start – and to make matters worse, not only were the eastern Alids any more inclined to respect his authority than they had his father, but Al-Farghani over in Egypt intensely disliked him personally and believed himself a more fitting successor to Al-Turani (who was after all his own mentor), while Al-Sistani in Arminiya clearly expected to be given the same free hand in governing those northern lands which he'd enjoyed under Al-Turani as well. For the foreseeable future Jafar would have to rely on Ubaydallah, though the latter was still largely useless as an actual leader and also getting up there in years, to give him a fig-leaf of legitimacy and time in which to consolidate power.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Seyitgazi.

    [2] Sinop.

    [3] Hisarköy.

    [4] Kamounia – Kairouan.

    [5] Polatlı.

    [6] Sufetula.

    [7] Tacapae – Gabès.

    [8] Antalya.

    [9] Larne.

    [10] Trim, County Meath.

    [11] Dunsinane Hill.

    [12] Knockeyon Hill.

    [13] Old Leighlin.

    [14] Armagh.

    [15] Rathmore, County Kildare.
     
    Last edited:
    911-915: Taking up the Cross
  • 911 saw the Council of Thessalonica remaining bogged down in theological minutiae surrounding the adoption of Rome and Carthage's proposed concept of an automatic indulgence for all who should take up the cross and wage holy war against the infidel. Emperor Aloysius had to contend with more moderate prelates from the East in order to push through his appointment of the hawkish Ignatios Scholarios as the successor of the recently deceased Photios, leaning heavily on the Anatolian bishops who had the most motivation to spur on a crusade to do so, and even after succeeding in installing Ignatios in the See of Saint Andrew he needed more time for the new Patriarch to break down such opposition. Additionally, the Augustus Imperator faced a new threat in the form of Western prelates, Roman and Carthaginian both, who sought to use the Council as a stage from which to call for reform within the Ionian Church and greater independence from imperial authority; in particular the reformists desired a more stringent crackdown on simony (the sale of church offices) and more crucially, the secular authorities' ability to appoint churchmen – a quest in which they were joined by the Constantinopolitan bishops upset at the speed with which Aloysius rammed through Ignatios' appointment. The Emperor managed to stave off conflict at this juncture by putting his diplomatic talent to use in soothing the reformers, stressing the importance of defeating the Saracens right now and promising to call another ecumenical council specifically to discuss their concerns after that task was done, but this was clearly not an issue he (or his heirs) could hope to ignore forever and would come back up sooner or later.

    While Aloysius was busy wrangling the prelates of the Ionian Church in Thessalonica, on the other side of Europe his kindred were engaged in a much more militaristic struggle to take hold of Ireland. Brydany of Dumnonia's proposal that he be crowned High King of Ireland had not gone over well with the Irish petty-kings he claimed to have just 'liberated' from the Norsemen, and his arrogant conduct did not help at all: his thus-far unbroken streak of battlefield victories and famous three duels with Tolemeu of Africa at a young age had greatly inflated the British prince's ego, and in a moment which would set the tone of Hiberno-British relations for centuries to come he condescendingly declared over a toast that as Saint Patrick brought Christianity to the Emerald Isle, so he would now bring them 'civilization' – a sharp jab at the lack of advanced infrastructure on the island and its near-total lack of established towns, for much of the populace were still semi-nomadic cattle herders and took great pride in that fact. Unsurprisingly even those Irishmen who had marched with him against the grandsons of Ráðbarðr were greatly offended at such words, while Brydany's haste in having the British cleric Íméri (Lat.: 'Ambrosius') de Benaven[1] (thus, a man who shared his hometown with Saint Patrick) installed as the first Bishop of Dyflin – or as it was known from now on, simply Dublin, after its native Gaelic name of Dubh Linn – and eagerness in having this man raised up as Ireland's religious primate rankled the preexisting Gaelic clergy, led by Bishop Máel Muire of Ard Mhacha (traditionally considered the premier see of Ireland, and literally titled the 'Successor of Patrick' or Comarba Pátraic).

    0TkxKim.png

    Prince Brydany welcomes his father the Ríodam to Dublin for the first time, though he has far fewer in the way of Gaelic allies to present than both men would've liked on account of his own diplomatic missteps

    By the start of campaign season, Brydany faced Irish threats on every side. In the north, Máel Muire had made common cause with Niall Lámderg ('Red-Hand'), the formidable king of Tír Eoghain who had bent his kinsmen of the Northern Uí Néill, the Ulaid and the Airgíalla to his will, and previously crushed the Vikings north of Dublin with their coerced support. To the south, Brydany's former allies the Uí Cheinnselaig had withdrawn from his side, as had the Eóganachta in the southwest. And from the west, Cathal of Connacht renewed his march on Dublin, though his countrymen still resented him for betraying the Irish alliance to its doom at the Vikings' hand and thus making it possible for the British to get this far in the first place. Assured of reinforcements by his father who also was unsatisfied with 'just' the acquisition of Armorica after the Seven Years' War and sought to add Ireland to the Pendragons' dominion, Brydany moved first against the last of these enemies, taking advantage of the crippled Southern Uí Néill's ongoing resistance against Cathal's offensive and their endlessly harassing him at every turn in revenge for his betrayal having taken its heaviest toll upon them.

    With only 400 footsoldiers and 200 cavalrymen, Brydany rushed to surprise the Connachta after they had already been significantly worn down by the Southern Uí Néill at the Battle of Cairbre[2]. Though they were 2,500 strong and thus outnumbered the Britons by over 3:1, Cathal and his men were utterly unprepared and under-equipped to deal with this onslaught, which was further aided by Southern Uí Néill scouts who hated the men of Connaught even more than this new foreign interloper: aside from having almost no time to prepare for battle, the Connachta's remote position in northwestern Ireland insulated them from Viking attacks but also left them the most militarily backward of the Irish kingdoms – they had fielded no armored gallóglaigh, and the unarmored light infantrymen who comprised the vast majority of their ranks were easily devastated by the British archers' fire in the early stages of the fighting before being scattered by the British chivalry, just as Brydany expected after witnessing his father's Gaelic mercenaries' less than impressive performance against the Africans years before. Cathal himself was killed, cut down by Brydany's own hand while trying to flee, and his army routed with many of the stragglers being killed over the next few days & weeks not by Britons, but by the Southern Uí Néill. That said, if Brydany thought these Irishmen's antipathy toward the arch-traitor Cathal meant they were amenable to submitting to his rule, he was soon disabused of that notion: said Southern Uí Néill might have been rendered a shell of their former shelves by the Norsemen, but they still considered the high kingship their traditional birthright and had no desire to see it pass into the hands of another foreign invader.

    On the other side of the world, the True Han continued to consolidate their hold on China and also began to look outward. A Chinese trade mission re-established contact with the Holy Roman Empire (which had previously recognized the Liang as the true rulers of China, in contrast to the Hashemites who had been pro-Han from the start), whereupon Aloysius IV acknowledged the Han as the true masters of 'Serica' and was in turn hailed as the uncontested master of 'Daxi', thereby resuming commercial & diplomatic ties between the Romans & Chinese. Chinese settlers from Fujian began to establish outposts and cultivate land on the Penghu islands to the east, while the Han court established ties with both the established kingdom of Champa and the rising power of Kambujadesa to the south, which had emerged as the strongest and most majestic of the petty kingdoms of Chenla southwest of Nam Việt. It would be some time still before the Han were ready to make any serious effort at retaking their lost far-southern province, as they still had work to do in terms of reconstructing China itself, but they saw no harm in cultivating trade ties & alliances with the Vietnamese's neighbors in the lead-up to such an expedition.

    WotYG37.png

    Arrival of the first Chinese diplomats and silk merchants in the land of the Khmer

    Thanks to the Emperor's efforts in keeping the Council of Thessalonica on rails and focused on the mission he called them for in the first place, 912 saw this particular ecumenical council come to a close on favorable grounds to his plans. The assembled prelates of the Ionian Church issued a joint proclamation acknowledging that the Seven Years' War had sowed bloody discord across Christendom at a time when they could ill afford it, and calling upon the faithful to set aside their differences in this hour to instead unite and take up the cross against the Saracens, so that they might liberate those among their brethren presently groaning beneath said Saracen's yoke. A lengthy list of Islamic abuses against Christians behind their lines, put together by the prelates of the easternmost churches of Antioch, Alexandria and Babylon, was published to lend credence to this proclamation and to further motivate the masses to begin marching down this 'Way of the Cross' to the Holy Land – that is to say, this crusade (Fra.: croésade, Gal.: croisade).

    Additionally, a theological compromise had been struck between the Latin Churches and the See of Constantinople: Rome & Carthage had to back down from their initial pitch of guaranteeing the remission of sins for any man who took up the cross, but they did secure a guarantee for the safety of the crusader on his travels through Christian lands as well as that of his property and family back home under pain of excommunication for any Christian who would attack either. Constantinople in turn (while still staunchly regarding warfare as a necessary evil at best, and one they should avoid glorifying) conceded that crusaders who died in glorious battle against the Saracens deserved to be celebrated as martyrs[3] (implying that whatever their sins in life were, they would still find automatic redemption in dying for the faith in battle). Lastly, Aloysius himself had lobbied extensively for the proclamation that any serf or slave who was willing to take up the cross could not be pursued or otherwise deterred from their holy mission by their master, and that upon completion of said mission they would be freed along with their immediate family; or, if they were to lay down their life for Jesus on the battlefields of the Holy Land, their family would be freed in remembrance of their sacrifice.

    Ionian priests would then go on to publicize this call to arms through their sermons, from the bishops who proclaimed it in their cities to even the least of the village priests in sleepy backwater hamlets. Men from the streets of Constantinople to English villages in the shadow of Hadrian's and Antoninus Pius' walls, from great lords to humble peasants and all in-between, were encouraged to take up the cross and fight for something greater than themselves or the sort of worldly struggle over fleeting possessions & crowns exemplified by the Seven Years' War: along the way they could also see the Holy Land, acquire riches for themselves, find freedom in this world if they were one of the slaves or coloni, and potentially even win for themselves an eternal martyr's crown in righteous struggle against the Saracens who had killed so many of their brethren in the faith and now oppressed even more. As the fires of religious zeal were stoked across Europe and North Africa, Aloysius IV set a five-year timetable for Christendom's preparations before formally launching what will go down in history as the First Crusade. In the meantime his & Elena's second daughter Serena was also born this year in Fraxinet, the former African camp & fort having been reappropriated by the Aloysians into another one of their private castles in the Côte d'Azur after the Seven Years' War, where the imperial couple had stopped on their way back to Trévere.

    ItHdwrW.png

    An Ionian priest preaches the Crusade in Lutèce, and the faithful – rich and poor, great and small, prince and pauper – are visibly eager to answer his call to arms

    The call to crusade had little immediate impact in Ireland however, as Brydany's conflict with the native potentates on the Emerald Isle continued unabated throughout 912. Some of the Southern Uí Néill clans, like the Cenél Lóegairi, now turned to harass the Britons while others, such as the Clann Cholmáin, acknowledged their northern kinsman Niall as a rival High King and added their strength to his instead, in both cases hindering the Britons' plan of chasing the remnants of the Connachta army further west. Niall Lámderg crossing the An Bhóinn[4] and marching on Dublin forced Brydany to pull out of central Ireland and back toward his base, putting a complete stop to his plans for further campaigns against the Southern Uí Néill in favor of battling the Northern Uí Néill instead. To bolster his ranks, Brydany not only counted on reinforcements sent by his father Artur & wife Claire but also turned to those very Norse-Gaels he had just beaten into submission a few years ago: he may have crushed them on the battlefield, taken away their slaves and compelled them to convert to Christianity (with Bishop Íméri ceremonially destroying a sacred grove their fathers had built to Thor near Dublin, called 'Caill Tomair' by the local Gaels, to ensure there would be no going back to paganism), but at least he actually respected his own terms of surrender and honestly let them keep their homes & lives after they yielded, which could not be said of this 'Neil Red-Hand'.

    Consequently, when Brydany faced Niall in the Battle of Damhliag[5], among his 1,400 men stood a small contingent of Norse heavy infantry led by Olaf (Irish: 'Amlaíb') Sigurdson, a son of the last Norse king of Dublin by one of his Irish concubines. These men played a crucial role as the centerpiece of the British battle line, taking the brunt of the Ulstermen's assault (spearheaded by their own kindred, gallóglaigh mercenaries from the Isles) and pinning them down long enough for Brydany's cavalry to overwhelm the more numerous but lightly armed Irish hobelars, after which said knights caved in Niall's flanks. Nevertheless the battle had been so hard-fought, and an attempt at pursuit stymied by Niall personally leading his many sons & grandsons in a valiant rearguard action, that Brydany was unable to achieve a decisive victory: the Ulstermen retreated back over the An Bhóinn in enough numbers to remain a persistent threat. Brydany himself crossed that river in hopes of finishing them off, or at least establishing a network of forts beyond the Bhóinn to keep the Ulstermen away from Dublin (to be staffed with not only locals recruited from Dublin and its environs, but also British & English settlers brought over from Britannia itself), but he was further frustrated by another incursion toward Dublin; this time coming from the south and captained by the Uí Cheinnselaig.

    cdJ1QSs.jpeg

    English and Hiberno-Norse heavy infantry in British service battling Niall Lámderg's gallóglaigh mercenaries for control over a ford of the Bhóinn

    Come 913, Aloysius and his generals & prelates found themselves overwhelmed by the success of the Ionian call to arms. Now indeed they had expected a positive response, as Christendom had been trending toward a more militant form of religious zeal in the centuries since the 'Holy' prefix was unofficially appended to the Roman Empire's name following its reunification and the strong religious overtones to Aloysius I's war with the Southern Turks & Hashemites (hence why future generations will look back on it as a sort of 'Zeroth Crusade'). However, in the atmosphere generated by the most significant Islamic advances since the original loss of the Holy Land – indeed, with Muslim forces having come into sight of not just Carthage, but also Constantinople itself at one point – and with the year 1000 coming up (thought to be of great religious significance, if not the downright End of Days, as it closed out the First Millennium since the birth of Christ), their efforts to stoke ecstatic fervor proved perhaps too successful and drove far more people to enlist for the legions than even every single one of the imperial fabricae combined could equip within a reasonable timeframe, especially considering the mostly-Slavic freedmen recruited during the Seven Years' War had helped refill their ranks some already.

    To ensure that all who leaped at this call to arms would indeed have their chance to go on an armed pilgrimage, retake the Holy Land (thereby definitively reopening it to Christian pilgrims) and fight to end Islamic oppression of their brothers in the faith before that fateful year, after having only the best recruits selected for his legions Aloysius revived the designation of auxilia to cover the rest. These Auxilia Christi were organized into cohorts based around their parishes & dioceses, and while the local legionary campidoctor (drill sergeant) was tasked with spending some time every week training these men, the burden of actually paying & equipping them was split with the Church, which agreed (as it had in the time of Aloysius I) to open its vast coffers in support of this holy war: if the Emperor couldn't afford to support all these enthusiastic zealots on his own, the federate kings certainly could not be expected to, after all. The Auxilia Christi would gain a reputation as soldiers who compensated for their inferior equipment & training with raw numbers and fanaticism, and the fact that they would only be raised when there was a crusade on also suited Aloysius just fine, since it meant the Ionian clergy could not cultivate them into a permanent army whose size could at times dwarf that of the federate royal forces or even the imperial legions. They stitched onto their gambesons (such padded armor, modeled after the legionary subarmalis and its usage as primary armor by African light & medium troops, being the sort of body armor most of them received) a cross woven by their faithful women to mark themselves as holy warriors, the style of which also marked out which kingdom they were from: for example Italians used the straightforward Latin Cross, Gauls donned a double-barred cross, crusaders from Francia used a cross pattée, etc.

    DV7l9R5.png

    An officer and common soldier of the new 'Auxilia Christi': the former a knight who left retirement to take up the cross, the latter a volunteer equipped to the basic standard of the ninth-century infantryman. Though brave fighters benefiting from religious fervor and a touch of Roman discipline, the prohibitive expense of arming their numbers and their ephemeral mission (most would wish to go home upon reclaiming the Holy Land) made it impractical for the Church to try to shape a permanent army out of them, at least in their entirety

    While his father was preparing to take up the Cross in Britain, Brydany continued to strive to conquer Ireland across the sea. To defeat the oncoming Uí Cheinnselaig, he turned to they who had proven to be the Irishmen's greatest enemy: other Irishmen. Their cousins the Uí Dúnlainge were also their rivals for kingship over that great southeastern region known as Laighin, and only reluctantly bent the knee after being overthrown by said Uí Cheinnselaig in the eighth century – naturally, when approached by British agents, they proved amenable to the idea of betraying the Uí Cheinnselaig in exchange for being restored to kingship over Laighin. In this manner Fiach mac Dúnchad, ruler of the southern Cuala[6] region and the strongest Uí Dúnlainge king at this time, did backstab Laidcnén mac Brandub of Laighin at the Battle of Teach Sacra[7], causing his death and inflicting heavy casualties on the Uí Cheinnselaig host besides. Fiach proceeded to claim kingship over all Laighin and pledged to support Brydany in his quest to become High King of Ireland, although he contributed little in the way of actual manpower or resources to the British cause.

    However, there was almost no time for Brydany to celebrate this latest victory. Not only had the Northern Uí Néill taken the time to regroup, but from the west arose yet another challenger for the throne of the High King. Mercifully the Eóganachta, the traditional rulers of the southwestern region of Mhumhain, were still integrating Corcaigh into their dominion and took an isolationist approach to the British incursion; the same could not be said of their former vassals, the Dál gCais or 'Dalcassians' of Tuadhmhumhain to the north, whose over-king Brian Dubh ('the Black') mac Mathgamain was married to a lady of the Cenél Lóegairi, marched to confront the Britons with the help of some of the Southern Uí Néill. Since Brydany could not find any cracks to exploit in this alliance he had to spend most of the year battling them, eventually managing to kill Brian Dubh himself in the Battle of Dealbhna[8] west of the Hill of Tara. No sooner had he done that, however, did the prince receive dire news from the north: Niall Lámderg was back on the warpath and had destroyed all efforts by the British to establish forts & settlements north of the Bhóinn, which even if those sites had barely begun construction, still represented a sharp blow to British ambitions & security. Brydany had won every battle so far, but he hardly felt as though he was winning the war, or even making significant progress against the Irish.

    While the Holy Roman Empire prepared all its might (and then some) to march against them, the Hashemite Caliphate began to run into trouble which jeopardized the fruits of its largest victory to date. The old Caliph Ubaydallah died in this year, slipping on one of the steps on his way back down from his personal observatory on a cool autumn night and fatally hitting his head on top of breaking several of his increasingly-frail bones; by all accounts this seemed a genuine accident, as his Grand Vizier Jafar had no reason to want him dead and had also made a considerable effort to protect him from those who did. Jafar was appalled at the sudden death of the man who legitimized his authority and moved quickly to ensure his smooth replacement by Abd al-Aziz, the son most like him in terms of both scholarly interest and pliancy before the will of the Awwamid clan, but not quickly enough to prevent pre-existing tensions from starting to boil over.

    Mansur ibn Ubaydallah, an older son of Ubaydallah who could not be bribed into abandoning his claim and retiring in luxury someplace quiet, managed to escape the Vizier's assassins and flee to Egypt, where his claim was eagerly taken up by Jafar's lifelong rival Al-Farghani: a rival court was duly proclaimed in Al-Qadimah, from Al-Farghani called all faithful Muslims to come help him install the worthiest of Ubaydallah's sons in the Chair of the Prophet & purge Kufa of corruption. Jafar's attempt to quickly stomp out this rebellion before it could spread was foiled in the Battle of Ashkelon, and to add insult to injury Al-Farghani & Mansur were able to recruit the thousands of prisoners they had captured there to their cause, after which many towns across Syria declared their allegiance to the Egyptian court. Arminiya and the various Alids to the east meanwhile professed neutrality, which especially in the latter's case amounted to declaring independence, as the Alid princes were already well-entrenched in their respective fiefdoms and used to operating without central control or oversight for many years. The disaster which history will remember as the 'Fitna of the Third Century[9]' had begun…

    UKbSCpW.png

    The Islamic Grand Vizier Ja'far interrupts Abd al-Aziz's scholarly calculations to warn the latter that Egypt is now in rebellion against their rule

    In 914, Aloysius IV had to deal with another unintended consequence of his crusading call to arms, and one of a considerably more negative nature at that compared to the previous year's unexpected windfall in recruiting. It was in this year that mobs of zealots, in many cases certainly including recruits into the Auxilia Christi, began to attack the Jewish communities nearest to them: as far as the vast majority of common Christians were concerned, Jews were as much their enemy as the Saracen (being held collectively responsible for arranging the judicial murder of Christ), and they should first see to that enemy closer to home before marching against the more distant foe in the Orient. That Jews were also perceived to be rich and to possess much in the way of potential loot, for they had been increasingly driven into the moneylending business after laws introduced in the time of Aloysius I and Helena Karbonopsina closed off other avenues of making a living, also contributed to this sudden outburst of popular fury: in some cases the mob (better-organized ones, anyway) preferred to extort huge sums of gold from those Jews they encountered in exchange for sparing their lives.

    Aloysius himself disapproved of these attacks on the Jewry of the Roman world and tried to stop the disorder, dispersing the pogrom in Trévere and exhorting the would-be crusaders to reserve their ire strictly for the Mohammedans off to the east. His bishops and military subordinates had a much more mixed record – in some cities the clergy preached against riots, looting & attempting to force conversions upon the local Jews, and the authorities fought to protect said Jews, but in others they were at best apathetic or at worst actively egged on the attackers; this was especially true in the Balkans, where exiles from the lost eastern provinces spread both true and false tales of Jewish collaboration with the Muslims, with the pogrom in Thessalonica being especially widespread and brutal. One of the larger massacres outside of said Balkans occurred in Moyenz, where Bishop Muntimir Radovidov at first tried to shelter the Jewish community in his episcopal palace and calm the armed mob coming for them, but gave up after failing in the latter endeavor (much to the disappointment of his brother-in-law the Emperor). Understanding that overzealous mobs which had been trained & armed into much deadlier overzealous cohorts posed a risk to their environs, the Augustus Imperator began to ship such bands to the Nafusa Mountains in North Africa or else to the sliver of Anatolia left to the Holy Roman Empire (from where they could vent their passions upon the neighboring Turks and Arabs being settled by the Hashemites instead), thereby hoping to remove a self-made destabilizing factor at home and weaken his enemy with a few years to go until the crusade's formal launch all at once.

    eMLwgb1.png

    Moyenz is rocked by a pogrom in the lead-up to the First Crusade

    In Britannia, the Pendragons used the riotous mobs to their own advantage: Artur took out significant loans from the Jewish moneylenders of Lundéne to finance his son's ongoing war effort in Ireland, but then encouraged the British clergy to co-operate with returning African inquisitors (ironically, Africa was one of the few places completely spared of any outburst of anti-Semitic violence – because they had already expelled the African Jewry as a security measure back in 715) in stoking militant fervor against the Jews while simultaneously making false promises of protection to their creditors. Obviously, Artur did not lift a finger when the inevitable occurred and said creditors were singled out for annihilation in the Lundéne pogrom later in this year, conveniently clearing him of his newly-incurred debts, while still having enough money on hand to fund the raising of more soldiers for Brydany's war against the Irish.

    With reinforcements from over the Irish Sea in hand, Brydany now had more than sufficient numbers to engage Niall in pitched combat once more, and caught the Ulstermen as they were laying siege to fewer than a hundred British soldiers (and their families & the pro-British locals) trapped in 'Amergin's Castle'[10] (so named because it was built on the supposed tumulus of an Irish mythical hero, the bard Amhairgin Glúingel), the half-finished centerpiece of the wholly unfinished town of Droichead Átha or 'Drogheda' which the Britons had been building to control the lower Bhóinn. The supremacy of British combined arms once more asserted itself in the battle which followed, as the Irish were unable to break through Brydany's infantry line now that it had been reinforced with English thegns & housecarls and were then put to flight by the British heavy cavalry. However, while the besieging forces Niall had stationed south of the Bhóinn (which divided Drogheda itself) were largely destroyed, those he had encamped north of the river were able to escape in good order once more, and in sufficient number that he could safely leave behind detachments to further harass the Britons who pursued him (again) toward his homeland.

    In the Islamic world, the Fitna of the Third Century continued to heat up as the Iraq-based forces of Ja'far made a more concerted effort to defeat their Egyptian rivals. In that regard they seemed to have some success early in this year, defeating an Egyptian army which dared march upon their core territories at the Battle of Al-Qarqisiya[11] and then going on to recapture Aleppo with the aid of its pro-Egyptian governor's brother. However, Al-Farghani broke their offensive before it could fully build up steam in the Battle of Damascus, ensuring that not only would Filastin and most of Syria remain in his hands but that the conflict would certainly not be resolved any time soon. Noticing the unfolding calamity and how the Romans were fairly obviously preparing to add to their woes, Al-Sistani up in Arminiya not only worked to preserve his own army & stay out of the fighting, but also tried to enlist the locals: he collected hostages from the Armenian noble families still in the region, and actively recruited the iconoclastic Sempadian heretics (long suppressed under the Ionian rule of the Mamikonians) to fight for him on the grounds that if the Romans returned, they would surely be driven back underground and extirpated once more.

    DiG2yVc.jpeg

    The Battle of Al-Qarqisiya, one of many fratricidal battles between the Egyptian/Misri and Mesopotamian/Iraqi Hashemites

    While Roman preparations for the First Crusade continued throughout 915, the Emperor made moves to secure the perpetuation of his lineage over two generations. Firstly he welcomed his last son into the world back at Trévere: being his & Elena's seventh child, the boy was creatively named Septimus (Fra.: 'Sètemy'). Secondly he also arranged the marriage of his eldest son Aloysius Caesar, now fifteen years old, before the latter inevitably went on crusade as part of his duties as a squire to his maternal uncle Kocel': the elder Aloysius chose for a bride Sabina Poppea, daughter of the Princeps Senatus Deodato Poppea (himself the cousin of Pope Leo IV), who was of a similar age to the Caesar and who shared her name with the infamous Nero's ill-fated second wife as well as many other female Poppaeas in the past. However the newlyweds almost never got the chance to even start trying for a child, as Aloysius Caesar was served a cup of poisoned wine at the wedding feast and would have died had it not been for the timely intervention of one of his grandmother Arturia's servants, who brewed up the correct antidote in time to save his life and was rewarded for it with a private estate & knighthood for her sons by the grateful Augustus Imperator.

    Suspicion immediately fell upon Aloysius Senior's estranged half-sister Alexandra, who had not allowed old age, military defeat and the demise of her husband to cool her antagonism toward the Dowager Empress Arturia in particular and her descendants in general. Not only had she urged her son Stéléggu to remain hostile toward the Spanish who'd just broken away from their kingdom, and to only grudgingly work together with & generally remain on cool terms toward the Aloysians against the Saracens, but being half a Skleraina herself she had also agitated to secure for herself a larger slice of the Skleros estates in Muslim-occupied Anatolia, bringing lawsuits against the fading male scions of that family to do so. Any judgment rendered would have no real effect so long as the Saracens sat on the targeted lands of course, but if they could be removed and the estates recovered, such sizable and rich possessions could only help her Stilichian descendants in rebuilding their strength.

    Now as it so happened, an astrologer in Alexandra's employ had predicted the Caesar would die of a 'sudden and terrible illness' late in 915, which Arturia had learned of through her own spies beforehand, and for which he was now arrested; joining him in prison shortly was her personal clerk Grudéu (Lat.: 'Claudius') ey Tabarga[12], following the arrest of men known to be his underworld contacts who claimed he had indeed sought to buy poisons like the one used against Aloysius Caesar from them under torture, and who soon enough confessed under duress that he was indeed guilty of that crime. A picture now emerged of Alexandra plotting to take out the heir to the purple with poison and/or witchcraft, with the predicted illness as the plausible cover, which she publicly denied: still, now there was too much public pressure and too much unstoppable wrath on the part of the outraged Emperor for her son to protect her, and although Aloysius in turn could not execute her (as he did her astrologer & clerk) for fear of provoking an African rebellion on the cusp of a major crusade, he did exile her – not even to a nunnery in the Sahara or Ruthenia either, but to the convent attached to Saint Brendan's Monastery in the New World (known to be one of the few remaining Irish holdouts not on mainland Aloysiana), and he would even pay the Norsemen of the uttermost north a ransom to ensure she sailed there safely with no chance of turning back or getting 'lost' along the way.

    While Alexandra had really been considering such a plot, she had not committed to it and thus was sincere when she denied trying to kill the Caesar this time; she blamed Arturia for cooking up this scheme to almost fatally poison her own grandson and make it seem as though she was responsible to construct an unimpeachable justification to break her influence once and for all, remarking that she didn't think the 'vile and vicious hag from Britannia' had it in her to go that far until now. (Of course, if all this were the case, there can in turn be no doubt Arturia was acting to pre-empt a real plot on Alexandra's part and eliminate her once & for all before she could actually kill her oldest grandson.) In any case, given that she was already sixty-five years old as of this year, it was a miracle that she managed the journey in the first place and she would not survive more than three winters in the New World, becoming the first Aloysian dynast to be buried in the soil of the continent which bore her ancestor's name. Her exile may have finally ended the acrimonious and long-standing personal rivalry between herself and Arturia in a victory for the latter, but surely not the greater Stilichian-Aloysian or Stilichian-Pendragon rivalries.

    UQa6cBB.jpeg

    Sister Alexandra among the handful of Irish nuns left on Tír na Beannachtaí. The strength of her Aloysian constitution was such that, despite her advanced age, she managed to defy her rival's expectations one last time by surviving the trip to the New World and 'only' dying three years after taking up a nun's vows there

    Elsewhere, as the date for the start of the crusade crept ever closer, the Pendragons in Britain began to feel pressure from their Emperor to cease fighting in Ireland and instead dedicate their efforts fully to the recovery of the Holy Land. Artur and Brydany brushed off a proposal by Aloysius to step in & mediate an end to the conflict for now, but a public expression of willingness to join the crusade by Niall Lámderg and their other enemies on the Emerald Isle intensified this pressure by making the Irish look like good Christians and themselves, overly narrowly focused on their worldly ambitions. Niall would further frustrate said ambitions by managing to draw Brydany into an ambush in a place his people called Coilleach Eanneach[13], the 'wood of the marshes', which as its name suggested was at this time an uninhabited bog and woodland.

    There, the Irish knocked down pre-cut trees to separate the British columns their diversionary detachment had lured into the area and then attacked them at close range on the unfavorable ground to deny Brydany usage of his primary advantages, the Britons' longbows and heavier armor. Brydany was able to withdraw back south toward Drogheda and avoid a downscaled reenactment of the Varian disaster, but besides puncturing his ego the Battle of Coilleach Eanneach broke his winning streak and gave the Irish hope that they could defeat the Britons on the battlefield after all, encouraging Brian Dubh's son and successor Brian Óg ('the Young') of Tuadhmhumhain to renew attacks on the British from the west as well. While awaiting the arrival of further British reinforcements in Dublin, the greatly annoyed Prince of Dumnonia resolved to start thinking out of the box and search for a more unorthodox way to dispose of the man who had emerged as his most persistent and dangerous Irish rival.

    zPqLUqG.png

    Niall Lámderg, the first native Gaelic king to defeat the Britons in pitched battle and in so doing marked himself as the most serious threat to Brydany's ambitions. His victory at Coilleach Eannach cemented his reputation as a hero to his fellow Irish, and the increasingly popular stereotype of the Irishman as a red-headed alcoholic savage with a volcanic temper incarnate to his enemies from across the Irish Sea

    In the Islamic world, the civil war between the camps of Abd al-Aziz/Ja'far ibn Al-'Awwam in Kufa and Mansur/Lashkari Al-Farghani in Al-Qadimah continued to grow in scope and bloodshed, even as additional threats began to stir to menace Dar al-Islam from both within and without. The Alids, like Al-Sistani over in Arminiya, began to organize a plan for common defense against both the Indo-Romans and the Salankayanas who increasingly sensed an opportunity to claw back (even more, in the latter's case) lost lands in this moment of Islamic weakness; the more ambitious among them also aspired to claim the Caliphal title for themselves, even though this inevitably meant conflict within their ranks. Besides his mounting preparations in Anatolia and North Africa, Aloysius IV also dispatched spies to make contact with the Ionian faithful of Phoenicia in Mount Lebanon, whose faith community traced its roots back to the 4th-century Saints Maron and Abraham of Cyrrhus, with plans to have them rise up and cause further havoc behind Muslim lines once Roman forces got close enough to support them; in this he was successful, though another mission to Nubia with the intent of securing that long-surrounded Christian kingdom's support in attacking the Egyptians was foiled by Al-Farghani's watchfulness. And in the hot & fetid swamps of southern Iraq, crypto-Christian slaves wise enough to sense acute worry about the ongoing Fitna on the part of their masters without being detected began to make their own plans with those they trusted in great secrecy, completely unprompted by and unknown to even the Romans.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Bannaventa Burniae/Banavem Taburniae – Banwen.

    [2] Carbury, County Kildare.

    [3] Historically this sort of military martyrdom was a concept proposed by the Byzantine Emperor Nikephoros II, but rejected by Patriarch Polyeuctus. The idea of winning a 'martyr's crown' by dying in battle against non-Christians was also previously floated in a speech by Heraclius before a battle with the Persians.

    [4] The River Boyne.

    [5] Duleek.

    [6] The Wicklow Mountains.

    [7] Saggart.

    [8] Delvin.

    [9] While it's the year 913 AD in Christian reckoning, the Muslim calendar starts counting from the Hijra (Muhammad's flight from Mecca) in the seventh century as it does IRL, and it has only been three centuries since then in their calendar.

    [10] The Millmount Fort in Drogheda.

    [11] Al-Busayrah.

    [12] Thabraca – Tabarka.

    [13] Cullyhanna.

    I'm finally back! Turns out upgrading to Win 10 practically bricked my old computer, so I ended up buying the parts for a new one over this past month. With that finally done & a smoothly operational machine back in my hands, I can now return to the regularly scheduled updates.
     
    916-920: Deus Vult! Part I
  • While Aloysius IV and most of the Roman world spent 916 finalizing their preparations for the imminent launch of the First Crusade, Brydany was feeling the pressure to wrap up his conquest of Ireland as quickly as possible. If he could not do so within this year, the Emperor had increasingly unsubtly made it apparent that he desired to impose a settlement from above on the island, at the invitation of the Irish Church which still doubted the secular kings of the Emerald Isle could completely evict the Britons by themselves. To defeat Niall Lámderg once and for all, the British prince once more resorted to cutting a deal with his unruly vassals and turning them against him as he had done with the Uí Dúnlainge: in this case, he reached out to Máel Bresail mac Toirdhealbhach, whose kingdom of Tír Chonaill lay to the west of Niall's and who had only reluctantly bent the knee to his distant cousin under severe military pressure. In exchange for assurances of being made king of all Cúige Uladh (that is to say Ulster, or northeastern Ireland) under the new British order, Máel Bresail ambushed and murdered Niall while the latter was on his way to pray privately at a monastery by the southern shore of Loch nEachach[1], right on the eve of campaign season.

    While Brydany rejoiced at the news of his enemy's assassination and marched north in a hurry to exploit it, the dishonorable circumstances of Niall's death so soon after winning the first significant Irish victory over the Britons had elevated him to the level of a borderline saint and certainly a sort of proto-national martyr for the Gaels. The men of Tír Eoghain wasted no time in electing the most able among his ten sons, Brian mac Niall (nicknamed Ruadh, 'the red', both for his hair color and to distinguish him from the other Brians fighting the British at this time), to succeed him as their king and to lead them in a war of vengeance against both the Britons and their collaborators. This 'Red Brian' proceeded to crush Máel Bresail in the Battle of Cluain Tiobrad[2], preventing him from linking up with the advancing British army, then chased him back toward his homeland and inflicted a further fatal defeat upon him near the monastery of An Óghmaigh[3]. There the host of Tír Chonaill was broken, and eight of Máel Bresail's own ten sons fell with him: one managed to limp into the monastery itself and call for sanctuary there, where the warriors of Tír Eoghain dared not pursue him (both for fear of God's judgment and also for honor's sake, so as to not descend to the level of Niall's murderer), only to soon die of his severe injuries anyway despite the monks' efforts to treat him.

    The two surviving sons of Máel Bresail, Dòmhnall the second-born and his youngest Dáire, limped back to Tír Chonaill to defend what they still had. There they managed to survive the wrath of the sons of Niall thanks to two factors: firstly their ferocious resistance, despite now being hugely outnumbered by the Tír Eoghain forces, at the Battle of Bealach Féich[4] on the An Fhinn[5] where Dáire's particular valor and victorious duel with one of Brian's brothers, Fionnbharr, earned him the nickname 'Dochartach' ('the hurtful'). And secondly, the sons of Niall had to turn south to hold off the British advance, which by now had penetrated deeply into the land of their faithful vassals the Airgíalla. Henceforth the Cenél Conaill would be represented primarily by the clans descended from Dòmhnall (the Ó Domhnaill, or 'O'Donnell') and Dáire (Ó Dochartaigh, 'O'Doherty') while the descendants of Niall Lámderg mac Lochlainn of Tír Eoghain were collectively named the Ó Néill ('O'Neill') after him, not to be confused with the tribe of Néill (descendants of the semi-mythical fifth-century hero Niall Noígíallach) to which all of the above clans belonged.

    FBD1R4o.png

    Brian Ruadh mac Niall of Tír Eoghain, successor of the great Neil Red-Hand, and his wife, Áine ingen Éimhear of the Uí Cremthainn. Where the father had fallen, the son arose to take up his crown and avenge his murder at the hands of both the Britons and their Irish cousins to the west

    Now Brian Ruadh fought Brydany to a standstill in the Battle of Cúil Mheallghuis[6], taking after his father's example and using the rough woodland terrain to balance out his disadvantages in numbers & heavy troops. The Irish withdrew after two days of forceful skirmishes & ambushes under the trees, giving Brydany the impression that they were retreating in defeat, but news that Brian Óg of Tuadhmhumhain had surged out of the west to once more threaten Tara and Dublin compelled him to hasten back south with the better part of his army in order to save his capital. This decision saved his life, as the remaining British forces in the north under his captain Mílir (Cam.: 'Meilyr') ey Penro[7] proceeded to chase the Ó Néills right into a prepared trap and were massacred in the Battle of the Blackwater (An Abhainn Mhór to the Irish).

    The victorious men of Tír Eoghain proceeded to roll back the British conquests in the surrounding area and destroy their main northern camp at Dún Dealgan[8], an old Gaelic ringfort so massive that they could not defend it with the numbers they still had left. Between all 800 of Mílir's soldiers dying alongside him, either around the bloody fords of the lower Blackwater or in the rout which followed, and the consequent fall of Dún Dealgan this battle represented the biggest disaster to have befallen the British in Ireland to date and forced Brydany to concede that any conquest of the whole island was impossible in the short term, even after he saw Brian Óg off at the Battle of Skrein[9] and in so doing secured the area around Dublin once more – lack of coordination between the northern & western Irish forces had been a detriment to both. Finally the Pendragons relented and agreed to sue for peace with the two Brians (and every other power in Ireland opposed to them besides) toward the end of this year, the terms of which would be brokered by Aloysius IV and the Ionian religious authorities.

    Meanwhile in the Islamic world, further compounding the woes of the Hashemites, the Khawarij movement sensed an opportunity to rear its head once more after having been brutally suppressed and kept underground for the past two centuries. Denouncing the descendants of the Prophet Muhammad as corrupt, worldly cretins unworthy of tying his sandals and rejecting the various hadith and sunnah as falsehoods in favor of strict obedience to the Qu'ran alone, the Kharijite leader Sulayman ibn Junaydah set up court in the ruined Nejdi fortress of Diriyah (fittingly the seat of the last Kharijite revolt against the Hashemites). There he gathered around himself a band of raiders and zealots disillusioned with Hashemite leadership (specifically, how they had been hollowed out and reduced to puppets of their generals not even through military defeat, but sheer indolence and weakness of character), to whom he pitched grand visions of bloody rebirth for the Islamic world – in turn, they acclaimed him as the first truly worthy Caliph since probably Qasim ibn Muhammad.

    For now, their numbers were still too small to do much more beyond pillaging caravans (the spoils of which Ibn Junaydah distributed evenly among his followers, for confiscating from the wealthy and equitably distributing their riches to the poor was another key element of his revolutionary message). But while normally this sort of revolt would have been suppressed very quickly, the Hashemites' ongoing civil war kept them from dealing with the issue before it got any worse and every faithful Muslim who died on another Muslim's sword because of the war between Egypt & Iraq made Ibn Junaydah's argument for him, steadily chipping away at their moral authority.

    sbHwDT1.jpeg

    Ibn Junaydah leads his men in attacking a caravan on the road to Mecca

    After negotiations spanning the winter of 916-917, the first of many Hiberno-British wars was brought to an end on the eve of spring 917. The Irish agreed to enter federate contracts with the Holy Roman Emperor & acknowledge him as their overlord (if only so they could call on his protection against the Britons) and to concede to the Britons two crowns: first the kingdom of Tara, representing the actual territorial acquisitions of Brydany around Dublin, and secondly the High Kingdom which he had so desired, though it proved a purely nominal honor and the other Irish kings routinely flouted his efforts to order them around. Brydany and Artur, meanwhile, had to concede that not only would the high kingship not give them any real power outside of their 'Kingdom of Tara' but that future High Kings still had to be elected by the kings of Ireland. Considering said Irish kings' opinion of the Pendragons, this all but ensured that the title would slip out of their hands on Brydany's death (unless his descendants fought for it) and that when that happened, they would be in the awkward position of technically owing allegiance to a Gaelic overlord in their capacity as Kings of Tara[10]. Finally, the Bishop of Ard Mhacha was confirmed as the Primate of the Ionian Church in Ireland forevermore, not the Bishop of Dublin. The zone of direct Pendragon rule would henceforth be known as 'The Pale', for Brydany enclosed it within a defensive palisade (palus in Latin) and earthen dyke: Dublin sat at its heart, but it extended to the Bhóinn in the north (with Drogheda's northern half being the only British outpost still standing beyond that river at this point in time), to the Hill of Tara in the west, and to the northern feet of the mountains of Cualu in the south[11]. In this manner Aloysius emerged the great victor of the Pendragons' campaign, simultaneously limiting their gains and extending Roman authority (nominal though it may be that far away) to its high-water mark in Western Europe.

    With the Irish conflict brought to a close in a resolution that primarily benefited him and not his Pendragon kindred (though it still gave them enough to save face), Aloysius IV could finally turn his undivided attention to the launch of the crusade against the Saracens. Just after he had dispatched the formal declarations of war to Kufa and Al-Qadimah both, the Roman armies mounted massive offensives along two fronts: the main army under his personal direction in Anatolia, and the African forces in Libya. A third, much smaller army waited on Cyprus to support the planned Maronite uprising and for the Anatolian forces to reach Antioch, after which they were to move into action behind Turkish lines by sea. Each army was an amalgamation of regular legions, royal federate forces and the Auxilia Christi as well as much smaller contingents of foreign crusading volunteers – neither Poland nor Ruthenia were involved directly, having unwisely chosen this time to go to war over Volhynia once more despite Aloysius' efforts to mediate another truce between them, but that did not prevent handfuls of zealous noblemen and lesser volunteers from both kingdoms from traveling abroad to attach themselves to that which they saw as a worthier cause; similarly the African army was joined by a band of just over 200 'Blackamoor' volunteers from beyond the Sahara, organized and led by the fifteenth son of the King of Ghana Prince Tomo ('Thomas'), though Ghana itself was too remote to join the crusade. The words 'Deus Vult!' – 'God wills it!' were on the lips of the many thousands of men on this great undertaking.

    That said, while Aloysius himself would personally ride with the Anatolian forces and nominally commanded over them, he recognized his martial shortcomings since the nearly-disastrous early days of the Seven Years' War and effectively delegated actual leadership of this host to redoubtable veteran commanders in old Radovid of Dulebia, Artur of Britannia and now also Brydany of Tara (who he afforded a position of honor on his command staff not just in respect of his proven military ability, but also to prevent him from backstabbing the Irish as soon as they began to leave Ireland for the crusade). The crusaders began their campaign here by immediately crushing the first Islamic host to try to stop them at the Battle of Dorylaeum: the Saracens rushed headlong against the Christians, hoping to compensate for their huge numerical inferiority by surprising and scaring them into a rout, but the legionary lines proved a formidable anchor for the masses of supporting German, South Slavic and assorted Auxilia Christi infantry and a counter-charge by the assembled chivalry of Europe threw the Muslims into a rout instead. The younger Aloysius distinguished himself with a valorous performance in this battle, afterwards exchanging with his grandfather the head of a ghulam captain for a set of gilded spurs which marked his formal ascent to knighthood while his father looked on proudly.

    evAdS9q.png

    Aloysius Caesar and other crusader knights chasing down fleeing Turks toward the end of the Battle of Dorylaeum, the opening engagement of what will go down in history as the first of the crusades

    From Dorylaeum onward Aloysius' host proceeded to sweep across Anatolia, steamrolling the outnumbered and fractious Muslim forces standing in their way and also driving out the Turks who'd been settling in the region over the past decade as they went. Any Turk who wanted to stay would have to convert to Christianity and also end up becoming a tenant farmer bound to the returning Greek exiles, not dissimilar to how Aloysius III had dealt with the Norsemen who had settled in England before he broke their Great Heathen Army several decades prior. Given the massive numbers with which he began this campaign – some 75,000 soldiers, including a hard core of fifteen legions or about 15,000 immensely grizzled legionaries, with additional auxiliary reinforcements still being trained & prepared to ship out west of the Bosphorus – Aloysius had more than enough manpower to spare on garrisoning recaptured & rebuilt castles throughout Anatolia, while still having a field-worthy army. When Al-Sistani marched from Arminiya to support the crumbling Islamic garrisons in Anatolia (a gesture interpreted as him committing to Kufa's side by both Iraq and Egypt, since by this point only Ja'far's loyalists remained in any significant number in Anatolia), the Christians still defeated their combined army in the Battles of the Cappadox River[12] and Sebasteia. By the end of 917, the Muslims had been kicked out of most of Anatolia and Aloysius was pondering whether to advance into Cilicia & toward Antioch or to push eastward & finish Al-Sistani off first.

    The 40,000-strong African host of Stéléggu III (including the few hundred Irishmen sent abroad by their kings, who could hardly stomach working alongside one another after the various dramatical betrayals of the past decades and certainly couldn't fight next to their new British enemy) also enjoyed early success against the Egypt-based forces of Al-Farghani along the Libyan coast, although they didn't move as quickly and dramatically as the main imperial army in Anatolia had. The Moors fought vicious running battles not just with the Egyptian armies but also the Banu Hilal and other Arab tribes who had started to settle in occupied Libya; they also lamented that despite having been in Libya for so little time, the Arab nomads' atrocious stewardship of the land was beginning to turn formerly fertile farmlands, such as those around Gaérésa[13], into desert. Though Stéléggu advanced more slowly and cautiously than the Anatolians had, as they did he also won every engagement he fought this year: he vanquished the forces of Al-Farghani at Sabrata, Tubagdés and Magomedu[14], and also retook Lepcés Magna and Oea in sieges which lasted, respectively, two months and two weeks. By the end of 917, the Saracens in Africa were left hanging onto the easternmost edges of Tripolitania – centered around their new settlement of Ra's Lanuf and the former Afro-Roman town of Anabugés[15] – while Stéléggu busied himself with consolidating his renewed hold on the rest of Libya and rooting out Islamic resistance to the return of the Africans, mostly represented by Banu Hilal stragglers.

    wCc3OfE.jpeg

    African soldiers pushing through an Egyptian ambush in the Nafusa Mountains of Libya

    In early 918, Aloysius IV's last child and first grandchild were both born around the same time, having evidently both been conceived right before all but the youngest of the Aloysian household's males went off on crusade (Aloysius Caesar & Charles as squires, Constantine as a religious novice & Michael as a pageboy). In Constantinople Elena gave birth to the imperial couple's third daughter in the porphyry chamber which she was by now quite familiar with, baptized under the name Theodora; and in Rome the Caesarina Sabina birthed her first child with Aloysius Caesar, a boy who was also named Aloysius. Now not only were there three purple-blooded generations dubbed Aloysius alive – a testament to the strength & fruitfulness of the Emperor's marriage and also a sharp contrast to his father's reign, during which time the Aloysians' male line drew dangerously close to extinction – but evidently that name had become the leitname (that it, a sort of special dynastic inheritance, in this case used exclusively by Emperors and their immediate heirs) of the Domus Aloysiani, a fitting choice for this family of Romanized Franks considering both its origin as a Latinized Frankish name and its usage by their progenitor.

    Once campaign season started up again this year (coinciding with the birth of his grandson), the eldest Aloysius made the decision to split his army and go after both Arminiya and Antioch at the same time. This would ordinarily be a risky move that could very well have exposed the divided Christian forces to a concerted Islamic pushback, but the Emperor was assured by his advisors that he was in fact making the right decision based on two factors. Firstly and most importantly, the Hashemite civil war was still going on unabated: early efforts by an ulema panel to negotiate, if not a peace settlement, then at least a ceasefire in the face of surging Christian offensives had failed and Egypt & Iraq fought several major battles east of Damascus & Aleppo this year. Secondly, the Maronites of Mount Lebanon arose in rebellion against the Egyptians who controlled Phoenicia & Filastin rather far ahead of schedule: their leaders were concerned that Islamic spies had infiltrated their inner circle and were on the verge of exposing their plans, so it was better to strike now than to wait and potentially lose their chance to an Arab crackdown altogether. This development made a Roman attack on & beyond Antioch to support the rebels critical, in addition to necessitating the movement of the third Roman army on Cyprus following a victory over the Egyptian navy at the Battle of Salamis in April of this year.

    Aloysius left Radovid in charge of the operations against Arminiya, in which he would be backed by his son Kocel' (who in turn would have his squire, Aloysius Caesar, tagging along with him) while the Emperor stayed with the army driving into the Levant. His army – mostly South Slavs, Greeks (including the waning Skleroi) and obviously the Caucasian exiles accompanying a core of six imperial legions – proceeded to defeat Al-Sistani in the Battles of Theodosiopolis, Ani, Shirakavan and Hnarakert, securing western & northern Armenia for Christendom once more and forcibly opening a path into Georgia: Radovid himself wrote that these battles marked the first occasion where he saw his disparate South Slavic & Greek contingents set their rivalries aside to work together efficiently, and came to the conclusion that crusading might be one of the few activities that could bring the whole of the Peninsula of Haemus. While the Mamikonian court was re-established in Ani and issued a summons for all faithful Ionian Christians still living in Armenia to take up arms against Al-Sistani's regime in Dvin, the Georgian king-in-exile Guaram III and his contingent departed from Radovid's side to retake their homeland; by the end of the year they had reclaimed Kutaisi for use as a provisional capital and, reinforced by Laz/Mingrelian insurgents as well as Svan mountain men from the northwest, laid siege to the last remaining major Arab garrison in the country at Tbilisi.

    7wylc7Y.jpeg

    Mushegh V of Armenia, restored to his throne by the might of Christendom, receives the surrender of Arab holdouts near Ani

    Meanwhile Aloysius' first step this year (and that of the majority of his generals, including the Pendragons) was to push Iraqi forces out of southeastern Anatolia and especially Cilicia, which was then restored to the Bulgars. With that done, they could move right along to besieging Antioch, their gateway into Syria and Palaestina. The Muslims had carefully preserved, rebuilt and even expanded on the existing Roman fortifications, making a direct assault difficult: the Christians resolved to instead besiege Antioch at first, hoping to wear down the defenders with starvation and missiles as much as possible (hopefully to the point of surrender, even) before having to storm the walls. While the legions and auxiliaries fortified their encampment & built counter-forts around Antioch, supplies and siege engines were supplied both overland through Cilicia and by sea (directed to the nearby port of Saint-Simeon on the mouth of the Orontes, one of the first sites outside the city walls which the Romans captured). Smaller battles were fought against relief forces sent by the Iraqis east of the city, which proved far too small to succeed against Aloysius' army.

    As for Phoenicia, the 12,000-strong Cyprus army made landfall near Tripoli and captured that northern Phoenician city bloodlessly, for its governor was away in Al-Qadimah appealing for more resources to deal with the Maronite revolt and his deputy surrendered to the Romano-Aquitanian commander, Count Cassian de Tolosa in exchange for a significant bribe & assurances that he would retain his property under the returning Roman rulers of the land. This news outraged the Muslim world, since not only did the Romans now have a beach-head far behind the front lines in Libya & Syria, but Tripoli had become one of their major commercial and shipbuilding hubs in Phoenicia; now it was in Roman hands and the fleet they still had under construction in its harbor was promptly reappropriated by the Roman navy, an offense for which its unfortunate governor promptly lost his head in Egypt. Cassian proceeded to link up with the Maronite insurgents, who by this time had acclaimed Boutros ('Peter') Karam as their leading warlord, and together they captured Berytus ('Beirut' to the Arabs) as their next move. The Christian forces here could not overcome the defenses of Tyre however, and were forced to withdraw to more defensible territory in northern Phoenice in the face of a large Egyptian army marching out of Filastin.

    lvatxYN.png

    A Maronite insurgent guides Count Cassian's men through the mountains of Lebanon

    Finally, in North Africa the Moors resumed their advance against Egypt this year, but found that threatening Islamic Misr would not be nearly as easy as their reconquest of Libya had been. Al-Farghani was keenly aware that the Africans directly threatened his primary power-base, which was a good deal more exposed to Roman attack than that of Ja'far ibn al-'Awwam all the way in Iraq, and took this threat most seriously. Consequently while Stéléggu succeeded in pushing the Saracens out of eastern Tripolitania this year, he faced much stiffer resistance in the form of larger Egyptian armies when he advanced upon the classical 'Pentapolis' of Cyrenaica. Barqa, Tocra and Benghazi had been converted into major Islamic bases for the conflict with the crusaders; and while Cyrene & Ptolemais had been ruined and abandoned due to natural disaster and then the Islamic conquest, this in no way prevented the Muslims from fortifying their ruins and turning them into further strongholds with which to resist the oncoming Christian advance. Al-Farghani invested a good deal of resources into a defense-in-depth strategy with the fortification of cities further behind the Pentapolis as well, such as al-Bāritūn[16] or 'Paraitonium' to the Romans, just in case Stéléggu broke through Cyrenaica anyway. In making more of an effort to resist the Christians than the Iraqis, he also hoped to improve his image and that of his claimant Mansur relative to their rivals in the eyes of the Islamic faithful.

    The Siege of Antioch continued through the first half of 919, as the Romans were unable to bribe that particular city's governor Abu Nu'aym Muhammad into surrendering as they had Tripoli's deputy governor. All efforts expended in trying to induce the defenders to yield before they had to waste time and blood on an assault, ranging from spiking the heads of soldiers from the defeated Hashemite relief armies to Aloysius IV and his generals feasting within sight of the city's towers while rations within the walls dwindled, failed. Finally the Emperor gave the order to storm the city on April 24 of this year: his mangonels and scorpions battered the city walls & the defenders atop ceaselessly for hours before dawn (the former using both rubble from around Antioch and boulders taken from the nearby mountains), at one point flinging a pot of Greek fire at the so-called 'Tower of the Two Sisters' in the first recorded instance of that lethal alchemical concoction being used in land warfare, and the Roman infantry assault followed after sunrise with rams and siege towers.

    Though the Muslims were hugely outnumbered the fighting was hard, as could be expected of such a formidable fortress, and thousands of Romans fell trying to take the city no matter whether they tried to fight atop the walls or push through the breaches made in the stone by their siege engines. The critical breakthrough came three hours after sunrise when Sigismond II of Burgundy and his intrepid party (including both his own heir Gondichèro ('Gunther') and his squire, Aloysius' own then-fourteen-year-old second son Charles) succeeded in clearing a section of the Wall of Tiberius on the northern side of Antioch. Having done this, they went on to open a postern gate that allowed the Christians to rush into the city proper, starting with a stampede of Aloysius' own paladins supported by swarms of Auxilia Christi who overwhelmed the Saracen warriors in the streets before them with sheer numbers.

    vIPi98F.png

    Prince Charles looking up at the defenses of Antioch prior to storming the city with the rest of the Burgundian contingent

    After that it was only a matter of time before the whole of Antioch fell: though Abu Nu'aym fought fiercely and assuredly made the Christians bleed for every inch, he did not have the numbers to hold them back between the lost postern gate and the later collapse of several sections of the Wall of Tiberius under concentrated bombardment from Aloysius' mangonels. The Christians of Antioch (Armenians, Greeks and Syrians alike) rose up in arms against the crumbling garrison at this critical moment as well, and while too poorly equipped and untrained to make significant progress against the Muslims on their own, the chaos they created further crippled an Islamic garrison already in disarray. Backed by said locals, the Burgundians chased a crowd of soldiers & civilians into the Antiochene citadel before its gates could be closed and then wrested control of said gates at the cost of Gondichèro's life (among others), dooming all remaining resistance by nightfall – Abu Nu'aym himself jumped off said citadel to his death rather than be taken alive (and probably executed most brutally for his resistance), having fought almost literally to the last man.

    The Romans went on to sack Antioch for three days, as was ordinary practice for cities which had resisted to the bitter end rather than capitulate before a ram touched their gates, though the Emperor and his officers maintained enough discipline to protect the Christian population (who were instructed first to mark their doors with crosses, and later to attend Mass & stay at the churches of Antioch where no crusader could tread without first leaving his weapons behind). Since the previous Patriarch of Antioch had died in exile from his own see, Aloysius took this opportunity to appoint local Syrian priest Joshua to the vacant See of Saint Paul, which greatly pleased the Syrian Christians but annoyed the Greeks who believed they had a stronger claim. Now the fall of Antioch had not only removed a major obstacle from the Christian army's path to Jerusalem, but also it capped off a long list of territorial losses which finally spooked the warring Hashemites to sign a truce and begin coordinating military efforts against the Romans – Ja'far had essentially been shamed into making this agreement by the loss of this major city to the Christians, and by his generally lackluster efforts to defend against their advance.

    Though the Fitna of the Third Century was temporarily frozen, with the battle lines running through the Levant (Egypt controlling the south & west, while Iraq still ruled eastern & northern Syria save Antioch and its immediate environs now) theoretically locked in place, coordination between the warring-parties-turned-allies still left much to be desired. Though the Iraqis were no longer actively attacking the Egyptians, they were still rather reluctant to commit substantial forces to the fight against the Holy Roman Empire, most likely in the hope that the latter would take the brunt of the crusader attacks (after all, they were the ones holding all the land the Christians wanted most) and thus be fatally weakened. Not that this did them much good, as although Al-Sistani was able to defend Dvin from a Christian attempt at a siege this year and Radovid died of old age (passing command of the northernmost Christian army to Kocel'), Tbilisi fell to the Georgians and the Khazars began to raid into Azerbaijan.

    As for the Egyptians, they had a record of mixed success through 919. Al-Farghani's lieutenant Asad al-Dawla Tughtikin led an army out of Filastin which pushed Boutros & Cassian back toward Berytus, where he placed them under siege; however he was forced to retreat to Tyre by the arrival of a large Roman cavalry force under Brydany's command, sent ahead of the main army by the Augustus Imperator to save his allies. Assisted by newly-raised Levantine Arab recruits from Filastin & Jund al-Urdunn[17] as well as a trickle of Iraqi reinforcements, the Turkic general was able to resist the Roman onslaught on the Litani (still 'Leontes' to the Romans) River and prevent a siege of Tyre or an immediate Christian advance into the Holy Land proper, for now. In Egypt the Moors advancing across the Cyrenaican coast were able to capture Benghazi due to the incompetence of its defenders, who attempted to raid the besiegers' camp and were unable to lock the postern gate they were fleeing back through in time to prevent the African cavalry from following them inside; unluckily for Stéléggu, the garrison of Tocra was not so foolish and that town held out for the rest of 919.

    Before this year could come to an end, the Iraqis would be presented with a new crisis that made them regret their decision to commit any number of troops at all to aid Egypt & Arminiya both. A crypto-Christian zanj slave from a date plantation on the banks of the Shatt al-Arab by the name of Musa ('Moses'), who had cultivated a following among the other slaves and in turn was called Abba Musa ('abba' being the Syriac term for 'father'), had by this time grown bold enough to sermonize to his fellows in public and to call upon them to take up arms against their masters. This Musa preached that though they had long suffered in chains God had not forgotten them and now saw fit to break the arrogant power of the Arabs, who were fated to ruin at the hands of both their own debauched appetites and their Christian brethren marching in from the West, and who He would now deliver into the hands of their own slaves; and while the local authorities promptly sent men to arrest & execute him, these troops were ambushed and torn to shreds by Musa's followers in the marshland where they had worked. The insurgents divided the vanquished Arabs' arms & armor among the most able of their number, then spread like wildfire throughout the marshy countryside of southern Iraq, killing Arab landowners and recruiting other slaves as they went while also hailing Musa as nothing less than a latter-day prophet of God. The Zanj Rebellion had begun…

    Y9nsY49.jpeg

    Abba Musa is acclaimed by the other slaves as their chief on the outbreak of the great Zanj Rebellion

    920 saw Islamic resistance to the dramatic crusader advance from just three years ago stiffen equally dramatically. Egyptian armies reinforcing that of Al-Dawla around the lower Litani managed to obstruct the Romans' efforts to cross it for most of the campaign season, and even after the latter had forced a crossing in July, they faced harassment from the Arab tribes settled in southern Phoenice and were also unable to take Tyre: while no longer a near-unassailable island thanks to the work of Alexander the Great and then the masses of people who settled down on his causeway in the centuries since, it was still a well-fortified metropolitan center and as the primary naval base of the Saracens in all of Al-Sham, too well-defended to be taken with any ease. After what happened with Tripoli, Al-Farghani had the foresight to replace Tyre's governor with a more trustworthy lieutenant from the Egyptian Arabic community by the name of Abdallah ibn Sulayman, who immediately put a stop to whispers in the urban elite of surrendering or trying to bribe Aloysius into going away: when the previous governor and some of his associates plotted a coup to take power and do just that, this Abdallah sniffed them out and had them crucified on the city walls, both to taunt the Christians and intimidate any Tyrians who might still think of betraying their overlord.

    While the primary imperial & crusading army found its advance obstructed at Tyre, its rear element at Antioch and the secondary army in Arminiya initially faced new trouble this year. Firstly, an Iraqi Hashemite army belatedly moved from Aleppo to besiege the Christian garrison Aloysius had left behind in the former, now that the danger of having to confront his still 50,000-strong main army had passed; evidently they hoped to cut the overland route of the crusader armies now in the Levant. Secondly, Al-Sistani launched a series of counterattacks out of Dvin and western Azerbaijan which forced Kocel' back from his capital in the early months of 920. Another Christian thrust into the Armenian regions of Bagrevand and Taron near Lake Van was also foiled in June at the Battle of Mush[18]. Drawing upon newly-raised Pontic Greek troops and Guaram's Georgians returning from their victory further north to reinforce his ranks, Kocel' resolved to muster his forces for a major battle that would decide the future of the Caucasian kingdoms beneath the shadow of Mount Aragats, using the castle of Amberd as his headquarters.

    1pSh1E1.jpeg

    Crusaders launching an amphibious probing attack against the outer defenses of Tyre

    Guided by their Armenian allies, the Romans attempted to launch a surprise attack on the Saracens near the village of Byurakan as they advanced on Ani. The initial shock of the ambush was not as great as Kocel' had hoped, since Al-Sistani's scouts had spotted the Christians descending down the mountainside, and consequently the Muslims were able to partly form up for battle and resist Kocel's onslaught at first. The outcome of the engagement hanged in the balance, a balance which would now have to be upset one way or the other by the army of Armenian auxiliaries nominally fighting for the Muslims but lagging behind Al-Sistani's host under the command of Narses Pahlavuni, head of the Armenian collaborators; but Pahlavuni himself was a Christian, just like his men, and motivated to side with the Muslims by fear – not only of their scimitars and the life of his son Grigor, a hostage at Dvin, but also fear for his hereditary possessions, which would be doubtless awarded to those Armenians whose loyalty to the Emperor never wavered if the Romans won. When Al-Sistani dispatched a rider demanding that Pahlavuni hurry up and assist him if he wanted to ever see Grigor again, the Armenian prince replied by reminding this messenger that he had other sons still, before striking off his head and ordering an attack on the rear of the Saracen army.

    The Battle of Byurakan thus terminated in a decisive Christian victory, one which left over 10,000 Saracens (fully half the actual Arabs & Turks of the army, and discounting the 7,000 Armenians of Pahlavuni) dead – including Al-Sistani himself, for although he survived the battle itself, he was killed a few days later by Armenian hillmen and his corpse presented to Kocel' & Aloysius Caesar. The crusaders now proceeded to a near-defenseless Dvin, where the Islamic captain did not carry out his standing orders to execute young Grigor (which would have guaranteed him an excruciating death) but instead surrendered & released his hostages in exchange for safe passage out of the city, sealing the collapse of the province of Arminiya. Pahlavuni, for his part, would be given Amberd and the lands around it by the grateful Romans. Making matters even worse for the Muslims, the Khazars of Ahaziah Khagan took advantage of their obviously crumbling hold in the north to invade Azerbaijan in full this year, rapidly retaking Balanjar and Bab al-Abwab (whose old name of 'Derbent' they now restored) after about a century of Islamic occupation.

    atflBqR.jpeg

    Hamdan al-Sistani, defender of Islamic Arminiya, prepares to mount a last stand as Christian knights (including the treacherous Armenian contingent of Narses Pahlavuni) surround him near the end of the Battle of Byurakan

    As if the crisis had not gotten bad enough for the Banu Hashim yet, the zanj rebels refused to roll over and die despite their best efforts all throughout the year. For a man who had to learn how to be a commander & warlord on the fly, Abba Musa proved surprisingly adept and adaptable to combat in Southern Iraq, waging a vicious guerrilla war out of the Mesopotamian Marshes (where any Arab who dared pursue them would disappear among the reeds) and using river transport to bypass & surprise the Arabs. The insurgents frequently raided plantations and towns to acquire new recruits, food and horses, while seizing arms & armor from plundered armories or the corpses of their enemies. They were also joined by non-Christian slaves and rural Ionians of the presently-fallen See of Babylon, the latter of whom had mostly been living in the marshland anyway and duly lent their local expertise to the freedmen. The Hashemites, distracted by both civil war and the rapid collapse of their western & northern dominions under massive Christian pressure, had hoped the local Arabs would be able to defend themselves; but this decision proved to be a tremendously bad idea when, having grown overconfident from seeing off a few zanj raids, the militias of Basra & Al-Ubulla set out in force to chase down Abba Musa himself.

    The rebel chief ambushed the latter force by the Nahr al-Ubulla canal, at first tricking them into attacking an armored contingent of warriors who had ironically reused their chains to bind themselves to one another, having taken oaths to God to win or die together as free men; armed with long spears and bound in formation, these men repelled the first charge of the Arab cavalry who had arrogantly thought they would scatter before a handful of armored men on horseback, after which the rest of Musa's men emerged from the nearby marshes to swarm them on all sides. The stunned Ubullans were slaughtered and the river-barges which they used to come this far in the first place reappropriated by the zanj, who then used them to sail up a different canal & rivers and get the drop on the army of Basra, scattering those men scarcely two days later. Only after the disaster which will be remembered as the 'Battle of the Chains', as well as the rebels' consequent conquest of Al-Qurnah near Basra for use as their capital, did Ja'far start diverting additional Caliphal troops to suppress this zanj rising, which he increasingly feared would not be like the disorderly and easily-crushed revolts of the past, including elements of the army he had besieging Antioch. Well, in his reckoning at least the Indo-Romans and Indians hadn't moved against Dar al-Islam yet, and if they did they'd be the Alids' problem…

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Lough Neagh.

    [2] Clontibret.

    [3] Omagh.

    [4] Ballybofey.

    [5] The River Finn, County Donegal.

    [6] Markethill.

    [7] Pembroke.

    [8] Dundalk.

    [9] Scrín Cholm Cille – Skryne.

    [10] A situation comparable to the Normans/Plantagenets having to do homage to the King of France in their capacity as dukes of Normandy and Aquitaine, except the High Kingship is even more toothless than the French Crown was and the Irish kings are in an even weaker position relative to the Britain-based power than the Capets. But also a good deal more embarrassing for the Britons ITL, since the Plantagenets never had to countenance the possibility of kneeling to the Capets after deriding said Capets as inferior barbarians.

    [11] The area described is slightly smaller than the historical English Pale.

    [12] The Delice River.

    [13] Gaerisa/Gerisa – Ghirza.

    [14] Macomedes – Sirte.

    [15] Anabucis – El Agheila.

    [16] Mersa Matruh.

    [17] The Islamic province spanning what is today northern Israel, southern Lebanon, northwest Jordan and southwest Syria, with its capital at Tiberias.

    [18] Muş.
     
    921-925: Deus Vult! Part II
  • The Romans' Siege of Tyre dragged well throughout 921, just as the (First) Siege of Antioch had gone slowly and painfully before. Not only was Governor Abdallah stubborn and fiercely loyal to the Egyptian regime which appointed him in the first place, but the city's defenses were nearly as formidable as those of Antioch and the defenders were sitting on a sufficiently huge stockpile of supplies to endure siege conditions for a lengthy time period even without naval resupply (thanks to the Roman blockade established after their victories over the Islamic fleets), as befitting the largest Caliphal port in the Levant. Emperor Aloysius and his generals found themselves having to divide their attention between the siege itself and joint relief efforts by the Hashemites of Iraq & Egypt, which threatened their flanks and rear lines: consequently Aloysius himself would usually stay with the besieging army, which had little to do but sit and wait around Tyre itself, while detaching substantial forces under men such as the Pendragons to combat the Arabs in the countryside. No small number of the younger & more hot-blooded among the crusading knights & lords who stayed with the former complained about the experience in their writings, finding the boring tedium of siege warfare to be more unbearable than the heat of pitched battle and not at all what they had signed up for.

    avutae9.png

    Roman ships, their progress throughout the Eastern Mediterranean now largely unhindered, bringing a new batch of supplies & reinforcements to the besiegers of Tyre

    That said, the final victory of Kocel' at Byarukan and the following collapse of Islamic Arminiya did bring renewed hope & relief to the Christians. Leaving the defense of the Caucasian kingdoms to their restored kings in the knowledge that the Muslims were now too obviously busy on too many fronts to make a hard push back up north, the Emperor's brother-in-law moved the bulk of his army further south this year. His first task was breaking the Arabs' own siege of Antioch, which had been made all the easier by the withdrawal of contingents from their besieging army there to either support the counterattacks against Aloysius near Tyre or to help suppress the growing zanj rebellion in southern Iraq. After routing the depleted army of the Turkic general Fakhr al-Din Mas'ud in the Battle of Antioch, Kocel' sent Aloysius Caesar down the Levantine coast with a detachment of 6,000 men to rejoin his father while taking all of his remaining troops on an offensive into Upper Mesopotamia, by which he hoped to definitively secure the crusaders' northern flank and restore the Ghassanids to their old dominion as he had just done for the Armenians & Georgians.

    While Kocel' captured Tel-Bshir[1] (which the Frankish chroniclers recorded as 'Turbessel') for use as a staging ground into the rest of Upper Mesopotamia, the crusaders down south fought many battles against the Saracens across Phoenice and the northern Syrian coast to prevent Al-Farghani's and Ja'far's design of cutting them off from the rest of Christendom from coming into fruition. Aloysius Caesar made a good impression for his first-ever independent command of significance with a timely arrival in the Battle of Gibellum[2], where he turned the tide in favor of the outnumbered crusaders holding that town in his father's rear lines against the Iraqis. From there he worked with Boutros and Count Cassian to secure the crusaders' northeastern flank in the Battles of Arca Caesarea[3] and Hermel around the mountains of Lebanon, while the Pendragon father-and-son team prevailed over an Egyptian effort to circle around their eastern flank at the Battle of Marj Ayoun. Artur next presided over the surrender of the smaller city of Sidon, also trapped under crusader siege but lacking the resources of Tyre and the iron-necked leadership of a man like Abdallah, but this would be the final victory of the Emperor's uncle and champion from the Seven Years' War: the old Ríodam was found to have died in his sleep just one day later. Brydany thus united the crowns of Britannia, England and Ireland into a 'Triune Monarchy' for the first time in history, and would have to work twice as hard to make up for the loss of as able a commander as his father.

    In Cyrenaica, Stéléggu and the Moors made more incremental advances against the Islamic garrisons. Tocra finally fell in this year after running out of supplies under both the landward siege forces and a naval blockade by the Romans' Cretan squadron. From there the Christians surged across the coast to capture the port of old Ptolemais[4] and Apollonia, which the Muslims had rebuilt under the respective names of 'Tolmeita' and 'Soussa' before further converting them into fortresses. Apparently growing impatient with the pace of his push into eastern Libya & Egypt, Stéléggu led an assault on the former town and captured it much more quickly than he had Tocra, though the risks of doing so were manifestly obvious – he was wounded there, being struck in the chest with two arrows (though his armor saved his life), and unable to repeat his feat at Apollonia/Soussa any time soon. Furthermore the Africans were unable to take the inland fortresses at Barqa and old Cyrene itself, where they obviously could not call upon naval support like they could on the coast.

    wD2CBkB.jpeg

    African forces launching an escalade against the walls of Ptolemais/Tolmeita

    Meanwhile, the Zanj Rebellion continued to pick up steam in the marshlands of far-southern Mesopotamia. Following the great victory of the Chains, Abba Musa enjoyed explosive growth in recruitment, and his army effectively put the major cities of the region such as Basra, Al-Ubulla and 'Abadan under siege by gaining mastery over the countryside even without building actual siege camps: the Hashemite authorities could not move supplies or troops toward them by either canal or road without the insurgents noticing, and promptly arranging ceaseless ambushes for them. In rural areas, virtually no Arab plantation or camp escaped sack at the hands of the slave rebels, who in turn gained recruits & supplies for their own cause with each small victory.

    The first Hashemite regular army to reach the region (a force about 5,000 strong, whose rather low size indicated Kufa's continued underestimation of the scale of the rebellion) this year defeated a zanj raiding force of 3,000 that had strayed too far north in the Battle of Al-Madhar, entirely annihilating these comparatively ill-equipped and trained rabble outside of their favored swampy fighting ground and mounting their heads on spears to intimidate their brethren. However this victory made the Caliphal forces overconfident and it would be they who were massacred to the last man when Musa led a surprise night attack on their encampment at Badhaward to the south a few weeks later. News of this victory and the existence of the rebellion reached even the ears of Aloysius IV this year, at which point the Augustus Imperator duly congratulated the rebels and made public his wish for their success in making Mesopotamia Christian again.

    Christian forces finally made progress against the defenders of Tyre on the first of May 922, when Roman siege engines successfully created a breach in the walls and a catapulted pot of Greek fire caused a devastating fire within the city itself. Sensing opportunity, Aloysius and his generals escalated their assault and managed to overwhelm the defenders by sunset: the Romans took most of the already-burning city and once more sacked it in a fury after having spent so long fruitlessly besieging the place while Governor Abdallah, a few hundred Egyptian soldiers and some fortunate Tyrian citizens continued to hold out in the citadel of old Tyre. Even they surrendered a week later though, once it became apparent that no help would be forthcoming by land or sea, and were granted safe passage back to Egyptian territory as part of the deal they struck with the Emperor.

    With Tyre having fallen back into Roman hands (even if much of the city had been reduced to cinders), the Saracens' hold on Phoenice was definitively broken and the main crusading host was now free to advance further toward Jerusalem. However, some of the toughest battles of the campaign lay ahead of them – understanding the value of the city to the Christians and the heightened vulnerability of Egypt itself should said Christians open up a second front on its eastern flank after taking back Filastin, Al-Farghani had also put a significant amount of work into buttressing the region's defenses and stationed significant reinforcements there. They were further joined by Al-Dawla's troops who had retreated from Phoenice after the fall of Tyre, as well as Iraqi Hashemite forces creeping up from the Hejaz, and of course the Egyptian & Iraqi forces based out of Damascus & Aleppo continued to pose a threat to the crusaders' flank.

    Bcs7TiR.jpeg

    A Turkic heavy cavalryman and Arab (probably Banu Hilal) light spearman of the 'Misri', or Egyptian army of Lashkar Al-Farghani and his Hashemite figurehead Abd al-Aziz. The Egyptians' possession of Libya, Filastin and everything in between – which is to say everything the crusaders were really after this round – ensured that whether they wanted to or not, they'd have to bear the brunt of the First Crusade

    All this said, momentum was on the crusaders' side and enthusiasm for their cause was only growing as each victory brought them closer to the ultimate prize. Roman naval control of the eastern Mediterranean, further solidified by their capture of Tyre, made it trivial for Aloysius to continue transporting reinforcements who had finished training in Europe by sea; together with local Christian recruits raised from the reconquered territories like Boutros' militia, he was able to semi-comfortably replenish the losses he had incurred on this long road to Jerusalem, which normally would not have been something to sneeze at. After Aloysius Caesar led the Christian vanguard to victory over the Egyptian generals Al-Dawla and Jamal al-Din Is'mail in the Battle of Wadi al-Mafshukh[4], the Romans pushed onward to the coastal city of Acre, whose defenders stood down in a negotiated surrender after a two-month siege shortly before the end of the year. With this victory, Aloysius IV now had his bridgehead into Palaestina and a convenient port for additional supply drops.

    As for Egypt's western front, the Africans succeeded in capturing old Cyrene late this year, thereby eliminating a prominent threat behind their new front lines. They were not successful in taking Barqa however, which was the bigger prize on account of it being the Islamic capital of Cyrenaica: urban governor Al-Nu'man ibn Al-Tayyib cast out thousands of Muslim refugees who had fled before the slow but steady Christian advance through the Cyrenaican Pentapolis region, and though those refugees were promptly massacred or enslaved by the Moors, this move achieved its intended goal of conserving his limited supplies at a time when he could not possibly expect resupply from Egypt proper. Al-Farghani also directed extensive raids against the southern Christian army as (aside from the division left behind to besiege Barqa, which was led by Stéléggu's son Sémon) it tried to advance past the now mostly-cleared Pentapolis, making good use of the displaced & vengeful Banu Hilal on one hand while further slowing & frustrating Stéléggu's already grinding push toward Egypt itself on the other.

    In Mesopotamia, the zanj of Abba Musa racked up their first significant conquests as of 922. No fewer than 20,000 freedmen gathered for a major attack on Al-Ubulla this year, taking advantage of the weakened state of the city militia which had yet to recover from the Battle of the Chains, and rather than risk being worn down by attrition or exposing himself to Iraqi government forces descending from the north, Musa resolved to gamble on an immediate assault. The night after personally catching an unusually massive carp (known to the Arabs as a shabout), he claimed that the Holy Spirit spoke to him in a dream and informed him that their victory would be guaranteed if they adorned their standard with the sign of the fish (icthys), just as Constantine the Great was once told that he would conquer while fighting under the chi-rho. Thus the symbol of the Zanj Rebellion, a cross enclosed within an icthys, was born; and indeed under a banner bearing that symbol the zanj successfully stormed Al-Ubulla that very day, in the process accidentally setting fire to most of the city's wooden structures and killing most of the inhabitants. 'Abadan by the coast surrendered in terror soon afterward, leaving Basra direly isolated among a sea of insurgents toward the end of 922.

    HHOj7PE.png

    Standard of the zanj rebels, combining the icthys (formerly used as a symbol by crypto-Christians under persecution) with a simple cross. It will remain associated with the cause of Christian liberty and its variants reused by freedmen, abolitionists and their allies time & again, long after Abba Musa and his followers have become only a memory

    Finally, trouble began to stir in the eastern provinces of the Caliphate in earnest. The Indo-Roman court in Peucela was alerted to the pileup of Christian victories to the west and the state of disarray the Islamic world was now in by merchants who had traveled through Khazaria to China and were now looping back west through their lands, and the Basileus Belisarios III determined that the time to strike back against the forces of Islam was finally upon them. A daring Indo-Roman attack through the mountains out of Adinapura succeeded in taking back Kabul, much to the shock of the Alids – and in a further blow, Belisarios' Salankayana allies also began to move against their positions in northern India. The Alid governors were able to limit their losses at this stage through quick thinking and careful coordination, effectively acclaiming Abu al-Faraj Muhammad ibn Yahya to direct their northern forces against the Indo-Romans and Abu Ja'far Muhammad ibn Ali to direct southern defensive operations against the Indians, but the loss of Kabul already demonstrated that their defense was not as strong as it should have been and it was exceedingly unlikely that any help would be forthcoming from further west.

    The primary crusading host departed from Acre in 923, beginning the most arduous but also most heavily anticipated part of their long march: the push on Jerusalem itself. Fierce Saracen resistance directed by Al-Dawla, Jamal al-Din and other Egyptian generals ensured this (hopefully final) stretch of the campaign would be a lengthy and grueling slog for the Christians, who had to strive mightily to prevail in battles such as Beth-Anath[5], Mount Meron and the Belus River[6]. Many Christian or Jewish towns in the area had been reduced to pale shadows of their former selves from centuries prior if not to outright desolate ruins, lasting marks of the devastating Romano-Turkic wars and then the grinding Islamic conquests of the seventh to eighth centuries; those Arab settlers who weren't nomadic Bedouins had preferred to build their own villages, and the remaining cities also included significant populations of Jews – descendants of the Galilean Jews expelled by Aloysius I and Helena who had returned with the Islamic forces, as well as some of their Babylonian cousins. Suffice to say, though they would still recruit smaller numbers of local Christians to their banner, nothing like the Maronite uprising in Phoenice was likely to be replicated here.

    Nevertheless, by weight of numbers and the able leadership of their own generals, the Romans did succeed in making some further headway into Palaestina proper this year. Among their roster of great captains, aging veterans of the Seven Years' War like Brydany were now joined by a new generation of younger talents who were cutting their teeth on the battlefields of the Holy Land: both great princes such as Aloysius IV's sons, Brydany's eldest son & heir Elan of Dumnonia, Count Germain of Flanders and Sigisvulto della Grazia as well as lowlier knights who nevertheless demonstrated great martial ability such as Pietro Selvo, Sigmar von Feuchtwangen and Iljko of Knin. By the end of 923 the Christians had secured much of Galilee, despite the added difficulty of the rough terrain, and certainly including holy sites of great spiritual importance to them (even if these places were otherwise in ruins or, at best, modest villages) such as Capernaum and Nazareth. Indeed, the Emperor had the great honor of witnessing his second son Charles being knighted in the hometown of Jesus early in December of this year.

    SMOQxZO.jpeg

    Prince Elan of Dumnonia, heir to Britain, Brittany & England (and Tara, but probably not the whole of Ireland) overthrows an Islamic champion or 'mubariz' in battle near Nazareth

    Another factor slowing the Christians' southward thrust toward Jerusalem was found in Arab attacks from the east, as Ja'far and Abd al-Aziz signed a peace treaty with the Khazars which conceded northern Azerbaijan down to Baku to them. This freed up additional Arab reinforcements to fight both the zanj and the crusaders, and so the joint Egyptian-Iraqi attacks out of Damascus escalated in this year. To counter the backbiting Syrian offensives targeting their overland connection to the rest of the Holy Roman Empire through Phoenice, additional crusaders were detached from the main force to bolster the rearguard under Count Cassian & Boutros, delaying the pace of their advance through Palaestina but ensuring that their rearward supply lines wouldn't be getting cut off any time soon. The two also coordinated with a new 'northeastern' division detached from Aloysius' host, led by the Spanish Count Ansemundo de Llíria, to take the Golan Heights in order to secure the flank of the Palestinian army against Syrian attacks bypassing Phoenice: with their support, Ansemundo was able to prevail in the Battle of Paneas this year.

    In an encouraging development for the Christian forces in North Africa, the Christians of Nubia opened another front against Egypt this year. In spite of their prior success in keeping Roman spies & diplomats from reaching that far southern country, the Egyptians could not interdict traveling merchants following the sea route of the Silk Road on their return from distant China, who inevitably spilled the beans about the successful Christian offensives in the north to the Nubian court. King Hêlias ('Elias') of Nubia promptly prepared incursions both down the Nile and into the eastern Abyssinian Highlands, hoping to push the Muslims back in this part of the world for the first time in centuries, and achieved some success on both fronts upon launching those attacks this year. By the end of 923 Nubian forces got as far as Aswan, which they still knew by the old Greek name of 'Syene', and also celebrated Mass in Lalibela for the first time in approximately 300 years.

    Having taken nearby Al-Ubulla and 'Abadan in the previous year, the zanj insurgents now set their sights on the big prize in far southern Mesopotamia: Basra, the last significant Arab stronghold in that region. The city's defenders had already been weakened by disease and famine, brought about by rebel control of the countryside which had made it nigh-impossible for the central authorities in Kufa to send them any more food and reinforcements. A relief force from the north was lured into the marshes and destroyed early this year, while another one comprised of hastily-raised Arab tribesmen from the deserts west of Iraq proved no match for the increasingly battle-hardened rebels on terrain which favored the latter and routed near Az Zubayr. Under such circumstances the governor of Basra, Ja'far's nephew Ibrahim ibn Jul'an, found himself compelled to negotiate Basra's surrender with Abba Musa, who had since surrounded the city with as many as 25,000 warriors.

    Now despite his hatred for the elite of the city which had most directly oppressed him for most of his life, Musa agreed to try to negotiate a peaceable handover of the city over having to take it by storm or siege, for much the same reason that he wanted to take Al-Ubulla quickly before. However, Ibrahim did not intend to discuss terms in good faith with an infidel slave who had dared raise arms in defiance against his master, and attempted to murder Musa over the negotiating table outside the city walls with a spear. He did not calculate that Musa would also expect treachery on the part of his oppressors, and thus wore armor looted from a fallen Ubullan militia captain under his clothes. The zanj won the desperate fight which followed, raced back to their lines and spread news of the attempted Hashemite backstab throughout the rebel camp, firing up the many thousands of freedmen already gathered there with vindictive intent. The slave army promptly stormed Basra from multiple directions in a rage and overwhelmed the defenders, who in addition to being heavily outnumbered were also now leaderless; upon winning the battle, they sacked the city as they had Al-Ubulla and put its mosque (among many other buildings) to the torch. Amid the bloodied and partially burnt palace of Basra Musa proclaimed the foundation of a free state which he dubbed 'Chaldea', after the ancient name for far-southern Mesopotamia, and himself as its God-ordained 'Great Holy Judge'.

    1WPc08K.jpeg

    Suffice to say, the Great Holy Judge Musa was not in any mood to render merciful judgment unto Basra after the Vizier's nephew Ibrahim ibn Jul'an tried to assassinate him under a flag of parley, which he wrathfully considered to be the last insult his former masters would ever get to throw in his face

    The struggle for the Holy Land continued to build up toward its climax throughout 924. Up north, Kocel' captured Edessa this year and installed Nikephoros Gassanídes – great-grandson of the last Ghassanid king Al-Harith VIII, who himself had grown up at Constantinople and spoke primarily Greek – to rule this last seat of his forebears, albeit as a mere count and not an actual king like his ancestors. Before they could renew the push on Jerusalem itself, the Christians had to finish locking down Galilee to ensure that there would be no Muslim forces striking at the rear of their lines from those fortresses which they still occupied, of which the largest was Tiberias. Though a cavalry force under Aloysius Caesar was able to quickly ride from Nazareth to take Sepphoris (Fra.: 'La Saforie') near Tiberias, where the prince would sponsor the construction of a church dedicated to Saint Anne atop the purported site of her home & that of her daughter the Virgin Mary, they were initially unable to do the same unto Tiberias. Instead the Romans had to besiege that well-watered fortress by the Sea of Galilee, though fortunately the Muslims within were neither numerous nor bold enough to try any strategy beyond passively sitting behind their (admittedly stout) walls. Moving unhindered through the Galilean heartland, the Romans soon established siegeworks manned by 14,000 men around Tiberias, transporting water from Sepphoris and other nearby springs as necessary to slake the soldiers' thirst.

    While the Siege of Tiberias was ongoing, the crusaders fought their largest battles in Galilee around & atop Mount Tabor slightly southeast of Nazareth, where Al-Dawla had established a formidable defensive position and – quite unlike the garrison of Tiberias – was not content to simply sit there, but used it as a forward base from which to aggressively harass the Christians & contest control of the central-southern Galilean countryside with them. Initial Roman attempts to first draw the Saracen army out in force so that they might be vanquished on the field of open battle failed, and efforts by detachments of Spanish, Magyar and South Slavic horsemen to combat Muslim raiding parties across Galilee also proved inconclusive. Not to be deterred, Brydany proposed a daring stratagem to his cousin: he would launch a feint against the mountain holdfast with the British contingent, draw out Al-Dawla and the vast majority of his men – and then defeat them, alone, on ground of his choosing while Aloysius would not march to reinforce him, but instead attack Mount Tabor's depleted defenses with the bulk of the Christian forces.

    Brydany shadowed and eventually attacked a party of Turkic raiders near Nazareth with his own detachment of 2,000 knights and mounted infantry (mostly longbowmen), then chased them almost all the way up to Mount Tabor's gates before falling back under a hail of missiles from the walls & towers. The sight of Brydany's dragon banner drew Al-Dawla's interest and he duly gave chase, while the Britons hurriedly retreated to a pre-planned defensive position further down the River Kishon where their infantry had dug trenches & spike pits, sprinkled caltrops and erected outward-pointing rows of sharp stakes in the river valley, with the Kishon protecting one flank and the forested hillside further protecting the other. Even better, it had rained shortly before Brydany's arrival on that St. George's Day (April 23) – not enough that the Kishon should overflow and drown the Saracens as it once had the Canaanites (the Britons could only wish to be so lucky), but enough to make the battlefield a muddy one. Still, the British contingent numbered fewer than 10,000 men at this point while Al-Dawla had taken with him 18,000, leaving a tenth of his strength behind on Mount Tabor; thus, he was confident of victory and committed to an attack – waiting around was not an option both since he needed to get back to Mt. Tabor sooner rather than later (aware that this was a good time for Aloysius to attack it as well), and since the British longbowmen outranged his own archers & had wasted little time in opening fire on his ranks.

    What followed was one of the finest hours in medieval British military history. An initial cavalry charge was mauled by the Britons' traps & arrows before being quickly repelled by the heavy infantry, as even if the Muslim riders wore sufficient armor and padding to withstand the British arrows their unarmored horses were trivially shot out from underneath them, and so Al-Dawla ordered massed infantry attacks instead. But the muddy terrain slowed his men down and tired them out, the relentless volleys of British arrows coming down upon them whittled their numbers down, and once they did reach the British shield-wall after first walking around or over a growing amount of their own dead – not only did the dismounted British chivalry, English housecarls and supporting legionaries & auxiliaries prove once more that they were no slouches in close combat, but the narrowness of the front between the Kishon & the hillside funneled the Saracens directly into the teeth of the English defense, making it impossible for them to maneuver and use their far greater numbers effectively. Worse still the British archers joined the melee with long knives, axes and even camping implements once they ran out of arrows.

    eM1f4Ze.png

    Contemporary depiction of the Battle of the Kishon, or 'Flumen Sanguinis' ('river of blood') as the Christians would call it. Additional crusaders can be seen departing Galilee for Mount Tabor in the background

    Witnessing the disaster unfold and realizing that his absence from Mt. Tabor was almost certainly intended by his enemies, Al-Dawla fled later in the day with his still-intact cavalry, leaving the infantrymen who comprised the majority of his army to die beneath British blades. And die they did, quite a few not even from direct combat with the Britons, but from either falling and drowning in the muck or from being pushed into (and then drowning) in the Kishon toward the end of the fighting; the British meanwhile pursued but, lacking the ability to re-mount quickly enough to chase after the Egyptian cavalry, they contented themselves with massacring the routing infantry instead, being hardly in any mood to take prisoners. Many thousands of Saracens perished in the Battle of Flumen Sanguinis, the 'river of blood' as the Romans called this engagement (fittingly, the Kishon's Hebrew name meant 'river of slaughter'), and to heap injury upon injury Al-Dawla found the main body of the imperial Roman army beginning to besiege Mt. Tabor when he returned. Knowing full well that there was no salvaging this situation & that Al-Farghani was not a forgiving master – given his record of executing other lieutenants who'd failed him in previous years – Al-Dawla sent all but 100 volunteers among his army to join Jamal al-Din in the defense of Filastin before mounting a suicidal charge against Aloysius IV's army in hopes of finding a worthy death with sword in hand, which he and those few still with him did within a few minutes.

    Off to the east, as the Alids came under mounting pressure from both the Indo-Romans and the Salankayanas they resolved to dispatch a message to Kufa, calling upon the Caliphal government there to march to their aid. Ja'far penned a reply which was equal parts accusatory and dismissive, bluntly informing the Alid emirs that there was no way he could spare any troops right now between the crusader armies battering down the gates of Al-Sham & Filastin as well as the escalating Zanj Rebellion and thus they would have to see to their own defense. He also took the time & words to further slam them for presuming to think their senior in Kufa was under any obligation to assist them after they had spent years flouting Caliphal authority, lagging in paying taxes, and indeed hardly contributing to the defense of Anatolia, Arminiya & now the Holy Land in the west.

    Now the junior branch of the Banu Hashim (and the many junior branches that had spun out of it) had expected such a reply, and took it as an opportunity to formally renounce their allegiance to Kufa. Abu al-Faraj and Abu Ja'far (not to be confused with the Vizier) were acclaimed as the first Alid 'Sultans' – 'strongmen' – by their subordinates and relatives in Herat & Mansura respectively. Both men hoped to claim the mantle of Caliph in due time, even to fight one another for the crown of their common ancestor, and had already begun to sow the seeds of an anti-intellectual, more meritocratic, and (even) more militaristic sect to challenge the presently dominant 'Ilmi orthodoxy of Kufa, which future generations will know simply as 'Ghazi Islam'; but first, they had no small number of Christians and Hindus to fight in the east.

    Uhvjbat.jpeg

    Abu al-Faraj, now a Sultan in name as well as in fact, assumes a crown & robes of higher office with the support of his new royal court in Herat

    Following the victory of the British contingent at the Battle of Flumen Sanguinis in the previous year, early in 925 the crusaders were able to secure the surrender of both Tiberias and Mt. Tabor's remaining defenders, suppressing the last Islamic presence of any significance in the Galilee region. With this out of the way, they were able to resume the march on Jerusalem where Jamal al-Din was waiting for them and had been further bolstered by Egyptian reinforcements, enthusiastic but disorderly and inexperienced Iraqi-led allied troops raised from Arabia, and the remnants of Al-Dawla's Galilean army. He initially tried to contend with the Romans and stymie their advance at the Battles of Haifa (which the Romans officially still called Porphyrea, though the common Frankish crusaders had dubbed it 'Caiphas') and Beisan[7] ('Scythopolis' to the Romans), but failed on both counts – momentum and numbers were both on the side of the Christians, and in apparently overwhelming amounts at that.

    From Haifa and the recovered Decapolis region, the Christians pressed on across a broad front stretching from the coast to the inland region of Samaria, led respectively by Aloysius IV and Aloysius Caesar. More fierce battles were fought at Mount Carmel, Jaffa, the Forest of Sharon[8], Jenin ('Ginae' to the Romans), As-Sāmira[9] ('Sebasteia' to the Romans) and finally Nablus ('Neapolis' to the Romans and another 'Naples' to the Franks). In every case Jamal al-Din and his various captains strove mightily to try to derail the crusaders' progress toward their destination by every means they could think of, ranging from attempting to set fire to the forested mountainside of Mt. Carmel while the Christian army was pushing up toward their positions (only for sudden rain to put their flames out) to the deployment of the Bedouins on loan from Iraq in aggressive skirmishes & raids (which got many of said Bedouins killed, as the demilitarization of the Arab tribes left them at a disadvantage compared to the veteran crusaders) to an attempted last stand at Nablus (delaying the crusaders and inflicting grievous losses on their storming force, but ultimately a worse and more irreplaceable loss for the Saracens).

    Suffice to say that despite his efforts, Jamal al-Din was not successful and by autumn both crusading forces were approaching striking range of Jerusalem. Aloysius IV approached from the west, marching inland from Jaffa, while Aloysius Caesar pushed in from the north after sacking Nablus: theoretically at this point Jamal al-Din may have had better chances of defeating either army if he concentrated his full strength against them one at a time, but fearing that the unengaged enemy host would steal a march on Jerusalem while he was occupied as had previously befallen Al-Dawla's fort on Mount Tabor, he made the decision to split his army up and try to engage both at the same time instead. Consequently he met the primary crusading host of the Augustus Imperator at the Battle of Ramla that September, while his second-in-command Nasir al-Islam Berkyaruq engaged the latter's son in the Battle of Bethel north of Jerusalem. This division of the already outnumbered Islamic army proved most unwise as they were defeated in both battles, and by the end of 925 the crusaders had finally converged to give thanks to God & begin erecting siegeworks before Jerusalem itself, which would have to be defended against their 33,000-strong army by some 4,000 men trapped behind its walls under the command of Nasir al-Islam; Jamal al-Din, meanwhile, had been summoned back to Egypt to face the wrath of Al-Farghani for his failures.

    fxB0d9W.jpeg

    Inspired by the True Cross, Aloysius Caesar leads the Christians in surging forward to rout their Saracen foes at the Battle of Bethel, thereby breaking the last Egyptian obstacle before Jerusalem itself

    Al-Farghani himself was inclined to get off his luxurious cushion in Al-Qadimah and assume direct command of the remaining Islamic forces in Filastin at this point, but the ongoing African and Nubian pushes against his core domain of Egypt compelled him to appoint another lieutenant in Nur al-Islam Toghrul to that task and hope that this man would prove more capable at his job than his predecessors. In the meantime, the Egyptian generalissimo first rode southward to arrest the downriver advance of the Nubians, thwarting Hêlias in the Battle of Al-ʾUqṣur[10] (formerly Greco-Roman Thebes-in-Egypt) and pushing them back up the Nile toward Edfu ('Apollinopolis Magna' to the Romans). With that done and the Nubians contained in the first half of 925, Al-Farghani next turned his attention to dealing with the Africans, who had successfully captured Baritun and in so doing began to break into Lower Egypt proper. If Filastin was doomed to fall, as seemed increasingly likely, then he would have to make sure Misr at least remained part of the Dar al-Islam.

    A ways in the east, the Zanj state of Chaldea continued to consolidate, and with it Abba Musa's own religious doctrine – which evolved in a, to put it mildly, rather heterodox direction. Having originally been born and raised in the Swahili coast before being shipped off to Iraq by Arab slavers on the edge of puberty, he never abandoned some of the pagan beliefs & ideas which he still shared with many of his fellow Bantu zanj, and in the years since being secretly baptized in the swamp beyond his former plantation by Christian hideaways of the Babylonian rite he tried to mash those beliefs with Christianity. Now that he had won some breathing room, the newly-minted Great Holy Judge of Chaldea decided this would be a good time to unveil the supposed religious truths which he had long held close to his heart. Musa's teachings included: the pagan Swahili belief in spiritual possession, which he merged with the loosely continuationist belief of the Ionians regarding the continued provision of spiritual gifts from Heaven since the end of the Apostolic Age[11]; his own belief that he was the vessel of the Holy Spirit, and indeed this third of the Trinity incarnated to purify the Earth ahead of the coming of the Son; and that all who followed him would share in the miraculous gifts & powers of the Spirit.

    The Ionians of Mesopotamia were naturally disturbed by the religious & social practices of their freedman allies, which ranged from concubinage and communal property ownership (whereas they sought to reclaim their homes, churches & other personal property from the Muslims) to strange rituals such as snake-handling, raving mass dance processions, and ecstatically thrashing about on the ground while speaking in tongues, which Musa praised as evidence that the speakers too had been gripped by the Holy Spirit and were communicating in the language of the angels. Distressed Ionian priests & other notables who had emerged from hiding when the rebels first came knocking and assisted them in overthrowing Islamic control over Chaldea now had a representative of theirs, Shimoun Yabhallaha write to the Emperor, warning that the zanj could not exactly be described as good Christians (indeed their more bizarre practices were likened to the scandalous bacchanalia of pagan Rome, the closest point of reference he could think of for Aloysius' benefit) and that they feared the freedmen were possessed by something that most definitely wasn't the Holy Spirit.

    Aloysius IV, for his part, didn't much like what he was hearing about these Chaldeans and certainly thought Musa's claim to be the Holy Spirit incarnate contradicted Ionian orthodoxy as well as his & the Heptarchy's headship over the Church, but still considered them a useful ally against the Muslims. Besides, he was busy trying to besiege Jerusalem and hardly in a position to do anything about Musa's eccentricities right now, so the most he could & did do instead was appoint Yabhallaha to the vacant bishopric of Basra with the support of the other Babylonian bishops in exile. And Musa, in turn, sought to expand his dominion toward Al-Ahwaz to the east and Babylon & Kufa in the north; aside from claiming all Mesopotamia for his growing kingdom, he also apparently hoped to eventually persuade the Emperor of his claim to divinity and get the latter to abdicate leadership of all Christendom to him by way of a one-on-one conversation, which seemed more than a little optimistic on his part to say the least. He viewed Yahballaha and the other Ionians of Chaldea as competitors for converts among the zanj, and potentially even a future threat to his rule, but was not inclined to attack them at this time for fear of both the vengeful Islamic armies gathering to the north and the thought of alienating the Romans – though it gradually grew more tenuous, their alliance would hold for a few more years still.

    n5oHXPj.jpeg

    Mar Shimoun Yabhallaha, Bishop of Basra and leader of the Ionian faithful among the Chaldean rebels, working to sway the zanj toward Christian orthodoxy and against the teachings of Abba Musa, who he considered a useful (for now) but dangerous madman

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Gündoğan, Oğuzeli.

    [2] Jableh.

    [3] Arqa.

    [4] The Ga'aton River.

    [5] Bi'ina.

    [6] The Na'mein River.

    [7] Beit She'an.

    [8] Between modern Netanya and Kfar Yona, neither of which exist as of the tenth century.

    [9] Ancient Samaria, now modern Sebastia in the West Bank.

    [10] Luxor.

    [11] 'Continuationism' is the theological position that God still works through miracles & imparts spiritual gifts (prophesying, faith healing, exorcism, speaking in tongues, etc.) even after the last of Christ's Twelve Apostles died. Its most extreme and visible form is associated with modern Pentecostals, but less extreme forms of this doctrine is common across most Christian sects, including Catholics (and ITL, Ionians) and enjoyed support from early pre-Schism Church Fathers such as Justin Martyr. The opposite doctrine, 'cessationism' (the idea that the genuine gifts of the Holy Spirit no longer persist in the church post-Apostolic Age and will only re-emerge at the end of the world), is mostly associated with Calvinists.
     
    Jerusalem, O Jerusalem
  • Jerusalem, June 22 926

    "Vrowe min, durch iuwer güete nu vernemet mine clage, daz ir durch iuwer hochgemüete nicht erzuernet waz ich sage. Vil lihte daz ein tumber man misseredet, als er wol kann; daran solt ir iuch nicht keren an…"[1] The sound of footsteps and his tent flap being lifted disturbed Sigmar von Feuchtwangen's prayer, but nevertheless he continued in disciplined silence and would only arise from his knees, frowning, once he had finished calling upon the Blessed Virgin's help in the troubles to come.

    In the doorway stood a runner, wearing a simple buff tunic with a red Gothic cross sewn upon it. Though that was the emblem of the Auxilia Christi raised from the Germanic kingdoms, when this boy spoke it was in the broken and accented Latin (if it could even still be called that) of the Alpine mountain vales[2] where Teutons, Gauls and Italians all lived next to one another in a great confused jumble. "Sorry for interrupting, sir. But order for the assault has come down from above, and the men are already gathered."

    While Von Feuchtwangen did feel an initial urge to reproach this lad for interrupting his morning devotions – something he had expressly warned the men under his command against – he bit his tongue back. Any feelings of wrath were better reserved for the Saracen, and on a closer examination this boy, barely beginning to become a man by the look of him, reminded the older knight of his own squire. Alas, faithful young Sieghard von Wittelshofen was no more, toppled from the walls of Caipha to his death while they were storming that town. For his memory, Von Feuchtwangen expressed leniency toward this runner now. "You are forgiven," He tried to reply gently, "Instruct a servant to help me don my armor. Afterward, you may return to the men and inform them that I shall join them forthwith."

    With the assistance of a pageboy, the grizzled German knight donned first the dull off-white padded subarmalis which had protected him from many an arrow over his hairshirt, then his battle-tested and marked hauberk over that. Next came the two coifs, one of cloth and one of mail, then the nasal helm over his dirty-blond locks – he further wrapped a white cloth around the latter for protection from the heat of the Levantine summer, mindful of the irony that this gave him some passing resemblance to the turbaned warriors of the enemy – and for his armanent Von Feuchtwangen passed over the lance & shield in favor of a two-handed longsword. Favored by the High Germans such as himself, this weapon could cut an unarmored man in half with ease, and fortunately for him the majority of the Saracens they had faced to date were consistently light troops; he could not think of a better weapon with which to clear the walls of Jerusalem. His usual arming sword and a dagger, strapped to his rough leather belt, would serve as backup weapons if necessary. All this arms & armor was heavy and tiresome to carry, to be sure, but Von Feuchtwangen was taller and stronger than most of even his fellow Teutons, and thought nothing of bearing such burdens for the cause of prying the Holy Land from the hands of those murderous Saracens who persecuted his brethren in the faith.

    Once Von Feuchtwangen was fully attired for combat the runner returned to guide him to where the contingent of Auxilia Christi which he captained were waiting, in the process leaving behind his faithful russet stallion Egino for now (as unfortunately no steed could ascend a siege tower), a great mass of common soldiers – mainly Swabians, Bavarians, Burgundians, and men of the Alps in this case – animated by zeal who were presently standing a ways from his tent. Protected first by their faith (symbolized by the red crosses stitched onto their clothing) and secondly by, at best, a simple helm and padded armor in the form of a uncovered subarmalis (or as they called it, a wambeis or gambaison, 'doublet'), this bunch of lowborn spearmen and archers did not at first seem all that inspiring. Much the same could be said of his fellow knights in this mix, poorer sorts (though still better-equipped than the common auxiliaries) of no great lineage.

    But as he led them through battle after battle, the Teutonic knight found himself increasingly surprised, and impressed, by their persistence and valor in the face of adversity – long marches through the mountains of Anatolia and Phoenice, then the rocky hills and deserts of the Holy Land proper where Christ once walked, and of course having to fight past ever-worsening Saracen resistance. He, at least, had seen war before the launch of this great armed pilgrimage; as a young squire he had fought beneath the banner of the venerable Adalric III to secure the fourth Aloysius' rightful place on the Roman throne, but most of the men under his command looked as though they had been but children or even unborn back then, so at first he had doubts about their abilities & enthusiasm when faced with actual combat. Attrition had thinned their ranks, but those who survived up to this point had dispelled those doubts and then some. Even the youngest of the men here were now hardened veterans, and as far as he knew their faith in the Lord had only been strengthened in the crucible of war.

    That was only natural, in the opinion of Von Feuchtwangen. Faith untested by struggle is as useless to Him as a lump of iron that has yet to be smelted, much less forged into anything of value. And now, they were on the cusp of finally securing the reward for their perseverance through trial after trial. The summer solstice had come and with it, the appointed time for the faithful to storm the city walls before that Egyptian relief column could arrive to harass them.

    "Today I have little to say to you, which I am certain will come as a relief to your ears. After all, the Emperor spoke more than enough for the both of us yesterday." Von Feuchtwangen began drily, eliciting some smiles and guffaws from the assembled auxiliaries. Indeed gilded armor, a purple cloak and a white stallion had a way of making even Aloysius IV seem quite striking in spite of his spindly figure, thin beard & mustache (far inferior to Sigmar's own he dared say), and careful avoidance of the front lines during every battle of this campaign. And the Emperor was sufficiently well-spoken to fire up the army with his reminder of all the trials they'd overcome to get this far in the first place as well as his exhortation for one last grand push to take Jerusalem, though his speechifying went on a little too long for Sigmar's own taste. "For seven days we have marched 'round the walls of Jerusalem with the True Cross and the Lance of Longinus at our head, and though the Most High has not seen fit to blow those walls down as He did Jericho's, I am assured that that is because He is sufficiently confident in our numbers and our arms." It had been a moving sight, and though there had been some doubt that Prince Constantine – a mere religious novice – could pull off his part in bearing the True Cross with so many eyes on him, even he had done so admirably.

    "Now the appointed time for the assault has come. You know your places and your duties…" Von Feuchtwangen pointed to their siege tower, one of the many built by the Christians over the past months. "So, fall in and perform those duties to the best of your ability. Today the Almighty, all His angels and saints, and those among us who have fallen on the long road to this place must be watching us from Heaven above; let us not disappoint them!" With a great shout, many of the auxiliaries followed him up towards the top levels of the wooden wheeled belfry while others took up positions at its bottom, where they would push it toward a section of the city wall near Jerusalem's Jaffa Gate, westernmost of the seven gates of the City of God. The Emperor had generously provided them with extra meat (fresh pork, and even beef for a change!) and ale rations when they broke their fast this morning, which seems to have the desired effect of filling them with energy and heightening morale – both of which they'd need for the fight ahead. Von Feuchtwangen seated himself on the second-highest level of the tower, as close as possible to the ramp so that he might be the first man to cross onto Jerusalem's wall from this regiment, while the auxiliary archers & crossbowmen occupied the topmost level from where they could shoot at the defenders before the tower made contact.

    At the sound of trumpets – high and clear, quite unlike the deep blasting of the horns with which the Jews of old were said to have brought down the walls of Jericho – and the beating of drums, Von Feuchtwangen could feel the tower begin to shift and grind forward under his feet, as the men appointed to wheel it up to the wall began to carry out their task. When he stood, through the 'window' slits on the sides he could see the imperial archers forming up on either side of the great siege engine to provide supporting fire directed at the Saracens manning this section of Jerusalem's defenses, as well as the armored legionaries and dismounted knights marching behind them. As had been rehearsed and carried out in siege after siege from Anatolia to here in Palaestina, they would wait for the more expendable auxiliaries to first try to secure a foothold on the walls, or at least thin the ranks of the Muslims some, before moving into action.

    Well, Von Feuchtwangen didn't much like the idea (being among those 'expendable' men himself, though he was a knight and no common auxiliary). But he couldn't deny the military logic governing decisions such as this, then or now.

    The whistling of arrow volleys began within a few minutes of the siege tower lurching forward, mixed with the screams of those men who were hit. No doubt javelins and rocks would follow as they crept closer into range of the Saracens armed with such weapons. The Christians supported their missile troops with heavy, long-range missiles of their own: the sound of boulders flung by mangonels crashing into the stone wall of Jerusalem, one after another, grew less distant each time. At one point, Von Feuchtwangen saw the nearest siege tower to theirs go up in flames when the Saracens' burning bolts struck it in-between the wet animal hides nailed onto its wooden surface to protect against fire. By the look of the banner flying from its top level, he figured it belonged to Sigisvulto della Grazia, the heir to Padua – pity, that man was not as inclined to look down on his social inferiors (including Sigmar) as many other blue-bloods on this march.

    As the Italian siege tower collapsed in the flames and the screams of the men within filled the air, the other auxiliaries with Von Feuchtwangen had begun to bow their heads and pray fervently – for victory (of that Sigmar was assured), for survival (but of that he was less sure), for their families back home (Sigmar couldn't relate for his father & brothers had always been distant from him and he had no wife or children of his own, religion was his constant solace in solitude instead), or just for an end to this choking wait before combat would begin in earnest; but the German knight remained calmly seated in silence. He had said all that he wanted the Lord to hear earlier, and now rested confidently in the knowledge that he had either victory or a martyr's death to look forward to. Well, hopefully it wouldn't be anything as painful as what the Italo-Goths had just gone through, but still as the Savior of Man had said in his darkest hour even as he begged his Father in Heaven to take the cup of crucifixion from him – 'yet not my will, but Yours, be done'. With any luck, the men would take notice of their commander's stoic determination in the face of probable death and steel their own hearts as well.

    Once the siege tower rolled to a stop, Sigmar drew his great longsword and shot up from his seat, while pageboys & other servants were dousing him and everyone else here with water from buckets for protection against any flames the Saracens might come to wield. "Are we in position to drop the ramp?" He queried one of his fellow knights, Johann von Wörnitz.

    "Yes, sir." Von Wörnitz replied grimly, his own sword drawn and shield up. Von Feuchtwangen nodded at him and he turned away, knowing what was to be done. "Lower the ramp, lads!" And as his subordinate gave that order, he himself jumped up to grab hold of the highest wooden plank in this ramp-bridge that he could reach, so as to give himself a head start ahead of the other crusaders in crossing it.

    More auxiliaries behind and below them heaved, working the great mechanisms which controlled the belfry's ramp. With a shudder and mechanical groans, the wooden 'wall' in front of Sigmar began to move and lower itself toward the city wall of Jerusalem. The Teutonic knight himself gradually raised his posture and inched forward as much as the ramp allowed over its descent, so that he was already practically halfway to the other side by the time he could see the whites in the fear- and hate-filled eyes of the Saracens waiting for him. Amid the row of spears and shields and scimitars, he spotted fire-throwers preparing to toss burning vessels filled with naphtha (Sigmar supposed he should not be surprised that they had moved that particular weapon of theirs from the sea to land, since the Romans were starting to do the same with the sorcerous flames of the Greeks) or lit pots of oil & tar at him & his fellow crusaders while they were still crossing and surged to target the closest of these men, shouting "Follow me!" as he went. Apparently that fire-thrower was surprised by Von Feuchtwangen having already drawn so close by the time the ramp had fully fallen into place, because he hadn't tossed his pot or even gotten to so much as scream before the German had lunged and split his head open with a downward swing of that fearsome Swabian longsword.

    The other man's pot fell from his hands upon his death and ignited, spreading painful death and great fear thereof among the other Saracens packed tightly here by the belfry's ramp. Though he too had to dance and carefully maneuver to avoid getting burned himself this development actually suited Von Feuchtwangen, since not only did the flames distract them from opposing the crossing of his auxiliaries too stridently, but they were also unable to focus their full attention against him. He was more agile than might have been expected of a man of his stature, and laid into his panicking enemies with a fast and furious ferocity while they had to divide their energies between trying to avoid his sword (the one Saracen foolish enough to try to block his swings with a wooden shield, was simply cut in twain along with said shield) and the fire.

    The auxiliaries followed as quickly as their legs could carry them, so as to not let their commander be isolated and slain amid the sea of Saracens defending the wall, braving missiles as they went. Sigmar was saved from a Turk's curved blade aimed at his back by one of the Auxilia Christi who speared that man through the head, but no sooner had he turned to thank the man did he have to avenge him as the latter was run through by a Jewish militiaman. Figures, he thought darkly, that the murderers of Christ would be in league with those trying to keep this holy city from the hands of the Savior's followers. From there he looked up in time to witness Von Wörnitz falling from the ramp, howling and ablaze – evidently another fire-thrower who had kept his wits about him got luckier than Von Feuchtwangen's first kill of the day. An unfortunate loss, but one of no consequence even in the short term: the flames did not spread quickly enough from Von Wörnitz to destroy the belfry's bridge, allowing for the tide of zealots to mostly cross onto the section of the wall already cleared both by Sigmar & his advance party and the fire started by the first man he struck down. Besides, far bigger fires had been started within the city itself by certain missiles flung from the Christian siege artillery.

    As the legionaries behind began to follow his auxiliaries onto the wall, the German warrior spearheaded a push toward the nearest gatehouse tower on the Jaffa Gate's northern flank, hacking his way through every Saracen who did not flee before his advance and that of his surging men. As he suspected, most of the enemy troops were decidedly under-armored to withstand the swift and brutal swings of his longsword, and they were so tightly packed on the wall that he was able to dispatch two or even three men with a single blow more than once, more often than not by sheer accident. Some of the archers in the tower spotted them as they drew nearer, and loosed arrows upon them: but while those auxiliaries behind him who couldn't move their shields in front of themselves quickly enough were struck down, Sigmar simply soldiered on with his head lowered, trusting in God and his armor to protect him. And indeed, some arrows simply bounced off his helmet or mail, while even those that managed to slip through his mail failed to actually penetrate the padding beneath.

    Resistance stiffened on the steps leading to the tower's summit, where the Christians were faced with more armored Saracens than before. Von Feuchtwangen guessed that these mailed warriors must be Turks, and they wielded their swords and spears with greater skill than the lesser soldiers he had dispatched to come this far. The man at the tower entrance went so far as to not only engage him but, after being made to drop his ax from a hard blow which the Teuton had aimed at his wrists, dared to jump onto him and try to bring them both down over the wall to their deaths. Fortunately another Christian grabbed onto Sigmar's back and prevented him from falling over while he threw the Turk off. "My thanks, soldier. What's your name?" The German asked, panting, after stepping back from the edge.

    "Theodor, Sir! I come from the village of Kreßberg." Came the reply. Sigmar squinted to get a good look at his savior: one of the common auxiliaries, a younger man with stubble growing around his chin. Not a familiar face, he had to admit.

    Still, Von Feuchtwangen clapped this man on the shoulder and declared, "I shall remember you, Theodor from Kreßberg. If, God willing, we both survive this day then I will ensure you are suitably rewarded for your help; if you perish, I shall inform your kin and neighbors, and host your Requiem Mass at my own expense; and if we both perish, then as the priests say, you and I will enter Paradise together as martyrs. Now, onward, and take this tower with me!" With those words and a laugh from this Theodor they resumed their bloody work. The remaining Turks fought bravely, but they were no match for the determined Teutonic veteran or the numbers backing him up, and before the Sun reached its summit Von Feuchtwangen had made it to the tower's own.

    The archers on that floor seemed to know that they would find no mercy from Sigmar's iron hand, so they did not even bother begging for quarter but instead furiously came at him with their long daggers and hatchets. Unfortunately for them, his armor gave him an insurmountable advantage in close combat, and not only was he still able to move within it relatively fluidly, but this floor was wide enough to kindly give him space to maneuver. After cutting the Arab and Turkic bowmen down, Sigmar next did the same to the banner they were protecting, casting the yellow flag with some black Arabic scribbling on it[3] to the earth far below. Two more auxiliaries came up behind him to replace it with a proper Christian standard, a simple red cross on white, whose appearance nevertheless excited the soldiers still waiting below into giving a great shout and surging toward the ladders and belfries nearest to the tower which they had just captured. The battering ram was still working on the gate itself below, and yet more soldiers were fighting through the tower opposite Sigmar's, so this would seem to be the first significant portion of Jerusalem's defenses to fall into Christian hands on this day.

    As this was no time to rest on his laurels, Von Feuchtwangen next descended from this northern tower into the gatehouse proper, though not before sheathing his longsword in favor of his one-handed arming blade. He didn't quite have as much room to maneuver and swing the larger weapon around down there, after all, and besides it made little difference – the defenders here were not in much better shape to resist his slashes and thrusts than the men outside regardless of the size of the sword he was wielding against them. Moreover, he was soon supported not only by his own men but also additional crusaders pouring in from the other side of the gatehouse, which could only mean that the southern tower had fallen too.

    Being distracted from the ram underneath them by the sudden influx of angry Teutonic & other European crusaders pouring in to attack, the gatehouse guards could no longer assail the Roman battering crew with hot oil and tar and sand, and they in turn soon completed their duty by breaking the Jaffa Gate down. The iron fist of the Emperor, mounted knights and paladins all, immediately seized the chance to storm forward into the city atop their vicious steeds, stampeding through the fearful and ill-equipped militia hastily assembling to oppose them behind the now-vulnerable entrance of the city. With the fall of its western defenses (and the rest of the walls following soon, Sigmar hoped), Jerusalem's fall into Christian hands was assured.

    Still, just because victory was in one's grasp did not mean one could relax their fingers before first securing it fully, especially since the Temple Mount beckoned on the horizon and was still clearly in Islamic hands. After he was done clearing the gatehouse Von Feuchtwangen descended into the streets though his joints ached, he was sweating buckets (both from exertion and the heat) and his hairshirt itched worse than ever, trailing behind the mounted knights who had cleared a path and then the multitude of legionaries and lesser soldiers who had followed them through the gates ahead of him. The Emperor himself had yet to enter the city and already his men were beginning to lose discipline, breaking off from the main formations converging upon the Mount to pillage houses and vent the fury they had built up over this lengthy campaign & siege on every Saracen or Jew they could find. The German had no actual sympathy for these sorts, having been motivated to march in the first place by hearing how the Saracens had inflicted every cruelty known to man and several previously thought to only be known to demons upon the Christians of Anatolia, Armenia and Georgia from the lips of Feuchtwangen's own parish priest; but neither would he suffer ill-discipline among his men, going so far as to beat those who sought to depart from their column to loot with the flat of his blade. The time for such base mercenary activity came after the triumph, not before.

    Thus Sigmar led a mostly-intact formation toward the Temple Mount, one of the few among the auxiliaries who were otherwise most prone to prematurely scatter and begin sacking the city. Islamic resistance down here was scattered and not as fierce as on the walls, as he logically assumed that most of the surviving garrison troops would have withdrawn to the redoubtable Tower of David under whose shadow he'd passed near the Jaffa Gate; sometimes they were even attacked by armed Saracen civilians, men daring to oppose them with knives or carving tools and women in those long black robes & veils flinging pots or tiles at them from the upper stories of the houses. In those cases, Sigmar would allow squads of his men to chase the fools into their homes and ransack their hiding holes.

    By the time they got to the Temple Mount, the area was already swarming with other crusaders who had beaten them there, most certainly including the imperial princes – the eldest, Aloysius Caesar, Von Feuchtwangen knew to lead the northernmost Christian division – and probably much of the assembled nobility of Europe besides. Still, those Saracen warriors who had not withdrawn into the Tower of David had fallen back to this place instead, where they seemed intent on fighting to the death; and the Christians would oblige them, though it was still taking them great effort. The German's auxiliaries contributed to this final push and Sigmar himself came to the assistance of a squire who was protecting his master, a knight who appeared to have been rendered unconscious by a blow to the head, from three Saracen assailants before the entrance to the complex which their forefathers had built atop the summit.

    "Thank you for your help, sir, and thanks be to Christ that you appeared when you did." The squire panted in Francesc once their bloody work was done, Von Feuchtwangen having cut down one Saracen while he broke his spear's shaft in the chest of the second and felled the third with a backswing almost as soon as his sword had cleared its scabbard. This lad evidently had a gift for the martial arts if he was capable of such a feat at his young age, and if given more training and experience, the older knight could foresee him becoming one of Christendom's deadliest swords. "Might I have your name?"

    "Sigmar von Feuchtwangen, at your service." Sigmar scrutinized the lad more closely. He was of a similar age to the runner who interrupted his prayers this morning, still young enough to go without a beard, but clearly fairer of face than most even beneath the sweat, grime and blood he had accumulated as he & his master fought their way to the Mount. The Teuton had seen the imperial couple before, during the victorious progress into Rome at the conclusion of their war of succession with the Moors, and recalled that this squire's eyes were of a shade of blue that matched those of their Empress exactly. What little of his hair could be seen poking out from beneath his mail coif, meanwhile, was a darker shade of gold, more like that of the Emperor. Could this be…?

    "Well met, Iuwar Hohwolagiboren[4] von Feuchtwangen." The prince's accented attempt at German was the funniest thing that the stoic Von Feuchtwangen had heard all day, enough to make the corners of his taut lips twitch. "Find me once the day's fighting is done and I will see to it that you are duly rewarded. Let it never be said that Michael filius Aloysius, nobilissimus puer[5], is ungrateful to those faithful servants who saved his life in battle."

    "I shall remember you, Most Noble Highness." Sigmar affirmed while other bodyguards and servants darted forward to bring Prince Michael's fallen guardian, who he now understood must be another of the boy's paternal uncles (he just couldn't remember which one was the younger of the Constantinopolitan twins was assigned to), away for medical treatment. He saw no sense in putting on a show of false modesty by saying anything like 'there is no need to reward this servant for doing his duty', especially not on what should and will soon be hallowed ground; besides, an Aloysian prince could surely confer far greater reward upon him for saving the former's life, than what he could give to Theodor from Kreßberg for the same. "Pray tell this servant what remains to be done before the day is ours."

    "Little enough. Did you not see the few Saracens who have so far survived our righteous wrath withdraw into the Temple of Solomon[6] before us? I intend to aid in the pursuit and finish them off there." Michael pointed to the walls of the complex before them, richly decorated with colored marble and arches and sculptured columns, while a great dome sprouted from its heart[7]. The Saracens who renovated the place clearly must have learned much from the Romans. "Here they hide with their kin and other wretches from across this city. But there is nothing that will protect them from us; not arms, not armor, and certainly not a few cubits of stone."

    "From what you have said, Most Noble Highness, it does not sound as though we will find much in the way of worthy opponents behind those walls." Sigmar stared hard at the barred doors of Solomon's Temple. A few trapped and desperate soldiers, perhaps, but by the sound of it they would find many more civilians as well. Men who were not fighters, as well as their women and children, in other words.

    "Indeed that is unlikely, for all the worthies have died at our blades or retreated to David's Tower already. But I do not see why that should matter." Michael huffed. "Nevermind the dreadful atrocities they have perpetrated unto our brothers and sisters in the faith in the past three centuries, mere months ago they razed the Church of the Holy Sepulcher built by Saint Constantine and were hanging tortured Christians from the walls to mock us. By their deeds these barbarous wretches have shown that they deserve no quarter, and they will certainly receive none from my hand now – they shall justly reap what they have sown." Von Feuchtwangen remembered that Helena Augusta typically had a kind gaze, but that was nowhere to be seen in her fourth son's eyes – the pale blues were marred with fervor, hate and battle-rage in equal measure, further enhanced and animated by the energy of youth.

    "As you say, Most Noble Highness, let it be done." Sigmar replied grimly. As before, he had no great love or sympathy for the Saracens, but for whatever reason the thought of putting even their women and children to the sword still disturbed some small part of him. He would like to say that was not knight's work at the very least, but a knight could not countermand a prince, especially not as that prince's elder brothers were visibly riding up to join them. "I will see to that domed temple the Saracens have built, and hoist the standard of Christendom above it to fly there forevermore."

    "The honor is all yours." Michael nodded, even as he gestured for the knights and common soldiers amassing on the steps behind them (some bringing up a chopped-down tree for use as a crude ram) to come and storm the doors of Solomon's Temple with him. And indeed Von Feuchtwangen did just that, marching on the domed temple with single-minded purpose. He did not raise his great sword against those Saracens within unless they dared get in his way, but his auxiliaries and the others were not nearly so discerning, and he did not hinder them. No sooner had he surmounted the dome and raised a provided blue-and-white chi-rho of the Holy Roman Empire to many cheers, upon which the proclamation that 'Jesus Christ Conquers' was fittingly written, did he see in the distance that the Emperor to whom that standard belonged had actually entered the city: he must have been the tiny, gold-shimmering figure at the head of column now snaking its way through the streets where his sons were wading ankle-deep in the blood of the Saracen.

    Christendom had retaken the City of David, at long last. But while many of the crusaders would doubtless think this the end of their journey, Sigmar von Feuchtwangen knew differently. No doubt the Saracens would come back for it, time and again until and unless they were completely neutralized, that much he felt in his very bones. And they would have to be ready, if they were to hold this place until the end of the First Millennium since the birth and death of their Savior.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] This prayer was actually the last stanza of the medieval German crusading song 'Palästinalied', originally composed by Walther von der Wogelweide. The English translation for these words is as follows: "My lady (the Virgin Mary), by your goodness now hear my complaint, that by your high-mindedness what I say may not anger you. Very easily will a foolish man speak wrongly, as he may well do; let this not perturb you."

    [2] This messenger boy would have been speaking Romansh, a Rhaeto-Romance language which is today still spoken only in parts of Grisons/Graubünden but was formerly much more widespread across modern Switzerland and the Tyrol region back in the Middle Ages.

    [3] This would have been an Islamic standard of the Egyptians, depicting the shahada written in black on a yellow background to distinguish themselves from the usual Hashemite colors (golden shahada on green) still used by the Iraqis.

    [4] 'Euer Hochwohlgeboren' ('Your High Well-Born', the style of address for a knight or ritter) in Old High German.

    [5] 'Most noble boy', official title of junior Roman imperial princes from Constantine the Great's reign onward. The female equivalent is 'nobilissima puella', historically most famously borne by Galla Placidia.

    [6] The Al-Aqsa Mosque.

    [7] The Dome of the Rock.
     
    Back
    Top